My Little Pony: Small Town Life

by Mythic Night

Rating: teen
Tags: Slice of Life, Drama, Original Character, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Other, Romance, Sex
Length: 184943

A unicorn named Silver Streak moves into a new town, looking for safety from past trauma, and there he finds new friends and new experiences.

After Tirek’s attack, a unicorn named Silver Streak found himself traumatized and afraid, even after the Bearers of the Elements of Harmony returned magic to Equestria. After doing some research, he decided to move from his hometown, Fillydelphia, to Ponyville, home of the Element Bearers and the only place in Equestria he felt he could be safe.

Having spent years dedicated to the study of magic, Silver’s only goal is to practice his spells and become a powerful wizard, but that dream will change when he makes new friends in Ponyville who show him that there is more to life than his books and spells. Soon he will come to learn that life can be more beautiful and fulfilling than he ever thought possible.

Join Silver Streak and his friends as they live their lives in the small, and often crazy, town of Ponyville.

= = =

An episodic tale, starting at the beginning of Season 5 and continuing on from there.

Cover artwork was made by NortherntheStar.
Story artwork was made by Nstone53

Published 2016-03-22 00:50:02 UTC
Last updated 2018-09-25 01:13:22 UTC

Ep 2 - Bowling Night

It was late in the morning when Silver Streak stirred in his bed, slowly waking up to greet the day with a groan. He felt groggy as he got up, rubbing the sleep from his eyes, and he slowly opened them to see a couple boxes in his room. He groaned in frustration as he remembered the other boxes remaining unpacked around his house, little progress made the day prior thanks to the—admittedly enjoyable—welcome party he attended.

“I really should get those sorted out,” he muttered to himself as he got out of bed. He paused and looked himself over, and he shook his head. “Then again I do need a bath…” He thought about his options, and procrastination won out as he left his room and headed down the stairs to reach the bathroom.

As Silver stepped into the bathroom, his eye twitched at the sight of the box there that held the bathing and washroom supplies he had bought before the move. He grumbled to himself as he sat on his haunches and the box shimmered with a green aura as he used his magic to open it up and levitate several of the supplies out to look them over.

A soap dish was placed on a small end-table near the tub, and a bar of soap unwrapped itself before resting on the dish. He levitated over a bottle of shampoo and a scrubbing brush as well and placed both on the end-table, before a couple towels were placed on the hanging towel rack. He found a ceramic cup that he sent over onto the counter by the sink, and he dropped his toothbrush and toothpaste into it as well. The final necessity, toilet paper, was levitated onto a holder next to the toilet. With the basics taken care of, he went to the tub and plugged it up before he started the faucet, reaching a hoof into the stream as he worked to get the water just right.

When the tub was filled up, Silver slowly lowered himself into the water with a groan of delight, letting himself just soak for a few minutes. As he soaked, he thought back to the night before, and the friends he made at that party. He didn’t feel like he knew them well enough to be called friends, but he wasn’t going to argue with them if they felt that way about him. Besides, they would go bowling that evening to get to know each other better anyway.

His brow furrowed as he thought about that. Bowling… He had only ever played a few times, and he wasn’t at all good at it. He didn’t need to WIN, but he did want to play a good game that wouldn’t get him made fun of. If he was lucky, they would be too focused on talking to notice his terrible skills; if they weren’t, then it would be a very uncomfortable night for him.

He let out a long sigh before he levitated over the soap and scrub brush, dunking the scrubber into the water before rubbing soap onto it. When the scrub brush was good and lathered, he sent the soap back to the soap dish and started to clean himself up. It didn’t take too long to get himself nicely cleaned off, especially with his magic letting him get to those hard-to-reach places.

After his coat was clean, he brought over the shampoo to squirt it into his mane, lathering it well. He did the same for his tail, and rinsed himself off before he got out of the tub and started draining it. One of the towels levitated over in a green shimmer to start drying him off, and after a short while he sent it back to the towel rack as he went over to the sink.

He looked at himself in the mirror, his mane all frazzled and messy after drying himself off. He raised his hoof to brush his hair down a bit, before he looked over to his toothbrush and toothpaste, bringing both over to start brushing his teeth. After a good brushing, his teeth were nice and clean, and he put the toothbrush and toothpaste back in the cup.

Silver looked at himself in the mirror again, and decided he needed to give his mane a proper brushing. He trotted over to the box again, looking around in it before he pulled out a brush, and he went back to the mirror to brush out his mane and tail. He smiled and nodded at his reflection, pleased with his work, and he put the brush aside before he left the bathroom to properly start the day.

“So, where to start?” he asked himself, before his stomach answered with a grumbling. He reached a hoof back to rub at his belly and nodded, “Breakfast, right.” He headed into the kitchen, filled with the usual refrigerator, oven, counters and cabinets, and of course a couple boxes of things that he needed to unpack.

It took him a full minute of looking around the bare drawers and refrigerator before he realized something very obvious, “I have no food in my house.” He let out an irritated groan and remembered that he hadn’t even thought about going to the market, or even figuring out where it was located in the town before Pinkie Pie had dragged him off to that party.

He let out a sigh, and both felt and heard his stomach grumbling again as he got up. “Quiet you,” he said to his stomach as he went to the small hallway before the entryway, opening another box to find his saddlebags. He put them on and tightened the strap, and then he headed up to his room to find his bag of bits which quickly found itself resting in one of his saddlebags before he went downstairs once more.

Pausing at the front door, Silver remembered his letter from the night before, and he quickly turned around to walk back to the kitchen, levitating the letter over to himself before he headed out the door. He didn’t know what time it was at that moment, and so as he put his letter in his mailbox and flipped the wooden flag up he could only hope that the mailpony hadn’t come by yet. If they had already made their rounds, it would just mean the letter would wait an extra day before heading to his parents in Fillydelphia.

He looked about, wondering where the market could be. “Guess I’ll head over to the town square and start from there,” he decided, making his way toward the tall building in the center of town. He knew that if he got lost, he’d at least have a landmark to go to. And so he trotted on, hoping to find the market quickly to quiet his grumbling stomach.

= = = = = = = = = =

Silver spent some time reaching Ponyville’s Town Hall, and then from there he decided to ask one of the friendly townspeople where to find the marketplace. Thanks to their help he quickly reached the market, and he gave a wide smile at the various vendor stalls as his stomach gave a grumble of urgency. As much as he just wanted to go stall to stall buying two of everything, he knew it would be best to hold off for a few minutes while he planned out his meals for the next week.

It took him about five minutes and several loud growls from his stomach before he figured out a few basic meals and necessities he would need going forward. He started with the market stalls, going to each one to buy fresh vegetables from the local farmers, including carrots, lettuce, tomatoes, broccoli, and potatoes. He also bought himself a few apples for which the town of Ponyville was known for, straight from Sweet Apple Acres.

After that, he got directions to the grocery store to get more things which couldn’t be found in the market, including hay, oats, milk, cereal, bread, butter, eggs, and some seasonings. He decided while he was there to go and grab some spaghetti noodles and a jar of sauce for a nice meal later on. With all that resting in his saddlebags or levitating around him, he decided it was time to head home.

If only he remembered how to get back there.

Silver took in a deep breath, and let it out in a long frustrated sigh. It would take some time for him to learn the layout of Ponyville so he could get around it, and unfortunately this was only his second day living there. As he tried to remember his way back home, his stomach grumbled from the hunger that just kept growing as he had been shopping.

He decided to just start walking around, hoping to find his way back home quickly, or at least to get an idea of where to go. He started to wander, though he wasn’t seeing anything that stood out aside from Town Hall, and the Castle of Friendship on the edge of town. The hunger he felt wasn’t helping his focus at all as he wandered around for a little while, until he happened upon a particular shop.

The building was somewhat large, being both a shop and a home as was standard for a town like Ponyville. The walls were a chocolate brown, with white wooden beams going through them, and the roof was designed to look like it was made out of large chocolate bars. There was a hanging sign showing a chocolate bar and a couple small chocolate treats, though the sign seemed unnecessary because overall the shop appeared to be made of white and milk chocolate.

Silver went inside, a bell ringing above the door as it opened. He saw Sunshine at the counter, wearing a white apron and her mane tied up in a ponytail, and watched as she moved a bookmark into place before she closed the book she was reading.

“Hi there, welcome to—“ Sunny looked up to greet the new customer, and smiled wide. “Silver! Hi there!” She waved at him as he trotted over to the counter. “What brings you to my shop?”

“Hey there Sunny,” he responded with a smile. “Truth be told, I was just out doing some grocery shopping,” he explained, motioning to his saddlebags and the couple bags floating around him. “And then I got lost trying to find my way home.”

Sunny giggled at that. “I see! I’d help you out if I could, but I have no idea where you live.”

He was just about to say something, when his stomach gave a long, loud grumble to let them both know how empty it was. It was quiet for a few seconds, the hungry unicorn blushing deeply at the lovely mare in front of him, before she broke the silence with a snort and started laughing.

“Oh my goodness!” Sunny laughed, seeing Silver wincing in embarrassment and unable to look her in the eye. She brought a hoof up to her muzzle in an attempt to stifle her laughter, and she asked, “Are you hungry?”

He sighed and nodded. “Starving, actually. I started considering just sitting down somewhere and going through my groceries.”

She smiled sympathetically at him, and asked, “Would you like to use my kitchen, Silver?”

He perked up at that and smiled wide. “I’d truly appreciate that, Sunny. Thank you.”

She motioned him behind the counter and to the door at the back of the shop. “There’s a hallway beyond that door, turn left for the kitchen.”

He nodded and went through the door, and left it open to chat with Sunny as he walked through the hallway and turned left into the large kitchen. “Wow, it’s huge!” he called out to Sunny before he undid his saddlebags and placed them by the door with the rest of his groceries.

Sunny giggled and called back to him, “Well yeah, it has to be for the kind of chocolate making I do!” She looked around the empty shop, gave a shrug, and decided to head back there as well, leaving the hallway door open so she could hear the greeting bell if a customer came in.

He smiled at Sunny and asked, “Can I store some of my cold groceries in your fridge for now? I think they’ve warmed a bit in my wandering.”

She nodded, and he put his eggs, milk, and butter on a shelf for later. After he closed the door, he turned to her and asked, “You hungry? I wouldn’t mind throwing something together for you too.”

She smiled and shook her head, “Thank you Silver, but no, I’m fine.”

He gave a shrug and started going through his groceries, deciding that a nice sandwich would really hit the spot. She helped him to find a cutting board, a knife, and a plate before he started getting things ready. He got a couple slices of bread, and added a good helping of hay, and then he started cutting up a tomato to add to the sandwich.

“So, how do you like Ponyville so far?” Sunny asked. “I know it’s only been a day, but you’ve already been through a lot.”

“Well, I think it’s a lovely town, with lovely ponies who call it home,” he told her. “That party was great, and everypony has been so friendly.” He finished slicing up the tomato, and put the slices on top of the hay, before he levitated over the lettuce to add to the sandwich.

“We’re a good bunch of ponies, to be sure,” she told him with a proud smile.

“A bunch of ponies that include the Element Bearers,” he pointed out, going to the fridge to borrow some mayonnaise for his sandwich.

Sunny grinned wide. “Yep! No other town or city in Equestria can top that!” She cleared her throat and went into a pose with her chin held high, talking in a faux-aristocratic manner, “We here in Canterlot have our fancy clothes and tea parties.” She then turned and taunted the imaginary noble, “Oh yeah? Well we’ve got Princess Twilight and the Bearers of the Elements of Harmony, so HA!”

Silver chuckled and shook his head. “You do realize that Princess Twilight was born and raised in Canterlot, right?” He finished putting the mayonnaise on the top slice of bread, placing the bread on top of the pile to complete the sandwich.

“Semantics,” she replied with a dismissive wave of her hoof.

He smirked and shrugged, and levitated the sandwich up, licking his lips before he took a large bite. He closed his eyes as he chewed, giving a happy little whimper as his hunger was finally dealt with.

She giggled at his reaction. “Good stuff, huh?”

He nodded, swallowed, and took another big bite, tearing into the sandwich like it was the last food in all of Equestria.

She grabbed a glass from a cabinet and filled it with water, placing it on the counter with a grateful nod from the unicorn, who levitated it over to take a sip. “Thanks.”

“You’re welcome,” she told him, turning to the door to listen for any customers and hearing only silence from the shop.

“How long have you had this shop?” he asked her, finishing off the sandwich and the glass of water.

“Oh, about three years now,” she said with a smile. “Business has been pretty good since I opened the shop, and in fact there are several holidays throughout the year where I make a lot of money. Having said that though, there are always times throughout the day where it gets quiet and boring, as you saw when you came in.”

Silver nodded. “Right, can’t sell chocolate at all hours of the day.” He remembered the book she was reading when he came in, and he asked, “So, you read books when it’s quiet?”

She nodded at that. “You noticed that, huh? As I work alone here, there’s nopony to talk to if I don’t have any customers, and yet I need to continue to mind the shop in case somepony comes by.” She gave a shrug and smiled as she added, “So when it’s quiet and I’m alone I like to read to pass the time.”

“Anything in particular?” he asked her, gathering up the dishes and bringing them to the sink to start cleaning them.

“Well I’m just re-reading an old Daring Do novel right now,” She told him. “Actually, I haven’t been able to pick up a new book for myself in a while; just too busy with my shop.” She perked up and smiled at him, asking, “Do you like to read, Silver?”

Silver gave a shrug as he worked to wash the few dishes he had made, his horn glowing green with magic as the dishes were rinsed and placed on a drying rack next to the sink. “I suppose I do, but it’s not something I’ll do often for entertainment. I read spellbooks regularly, increasing my knowledge of magic, but after a few hours of reading I generally don’t feel like doing MORE reading.”

“That’s understandable, I guess,” Sunny said. “Thank you for cleaning up after yourself, by the way.”

“It’s no problem,” he told her. “I made the mess, after all.” He levitated his sandwich ingredients back into their various bags, and left those where they were. “Say, what time is it?” he asked her, suddenly remembering all his unpacking still to be done and the plans made for that night.

“Oh, well it’s…” she started, turning to look at a clock hanging from the wall, and she perked up as she heard a knock on the door. “OH! That must be my shipment!”

“Shipment?” Silver asked, tilting his head. “What shipment?”

“My shipment of cocoa beans,” she informed him. “I get regular shipments straight from Tenochtitlan to make my quality chocolates.”

Sunny moved out from behind the counter and trotted toward the door. When she opened it, she was greeted by the sight of a big earth pony stallion standing there next to a cart loaded with packages, and right next to him was Frostfire, who was gazing hungrily at said stallion.

“I must say, I admire a big, strong stallion who can haul those heavy packages around all day,” said Frosty with a lecherous smile. “But tell me, do you have a mare at home to help you handle your heavy package?”

The stallion smirked as he told her, “Why, no, I don’t.”

Frosty’s smile grew into a wide grin. “That’s a real shame…” she said, though she sounded anything but sad. “Well then, maybe I could come by later and help you lighten your load?”

Sunny sputtered and scowled at the two. “Frosty, stop harassing the stallion!”

She rolled her eyes and turned to Sunny, telling her, “I’m not harassing him, Sunny, I’m propositioning him! There’s a big difference, right stud?”

“Yes ma’am,” he replied with a smirk.

Sunny just rolled her eyes as she trotted up to the stallion. “You have my shipment?”

“Yes ma’am,” he said, looking to his clipboard.

During the exchange, Silver had been standing at the door, and his whole face had gone red as he listened to their explicit flirting. He might have been a loner and a bookworm, but he was smart enough to know what they were talking about. He heard his name called, and he was snapped out of his thoughts. “Huh? Wha-?”

“I said, would you mind bringing these bags in for me?” Sunny asked, motioning to four burlap sacks with her address on them.

“O-oh, right,” he said, and his horn lit up before the bags levitated out of the cart and into the shop.

Frosty reached over to caress the stallion’s chin. “I’ve got some business with her, but I’ll be right back. Don’t go anywhere, ‘kay?”

“Alright,” he replied with a grin.

Frosty smiled and turned to follow Sunny into the shop, her hips swaying with each step, and the stallion’s eyes were glued to her rear until the door closed behind her.

“So, uh, Frosty? What brings you by?” Silver wondered as those bags floated around him.

The two mares looked to Silver, and Frosty grinned as she told him, “I’m here to get my shipment!”

“Your shipment? Of what?” he wondered.

“Only the greatest thing in the whole entire world!” she replied with a grin.

His eyebrow raised as he asked, “And that would be…?”

“Coffee!” she answered.

“Coffee?” he asked.

“Specifically coffee beans,” Sunny clarified. “Straight from Tenochtitlan.”

“That’s right!” Frosty nodded eagerly. “Nice and fresh and ready to be ground up.”

“I see,” said Silver. “And why do you have to have it shipped here? Can’t you get coffee in the marketplace?”

“Well, yeah,” said Frosty, “but it’s nowhere NEAR as good as fresh roasted coffee beans straight from the source!”

“How’d you manage that, anyway?” he wondered.

“Well,” Sunny started, “Frosty has always been a coffee fanatic, so when she heard I was having cocoa beans shipped up from Tenochtitlan, she demanded—“

“Asked politely,” Frosty cut in.

“—Demanded,” she said with a look towards Frosty, “that I talk with my supplier about getting some coffee beans as well. Fortunately for her my supplier didn’t have any issues getting me a bag with my shipments of cocoa beans. Frosty gets a bag of fresh roasted coffee beans, and I get reimbursed for my trouble.”

“Oh, speaking of!” Frosty said as she grabbed a bag of bits from her saddlebag and hoofed it over to Sunny. “There you go, the usual amount.”

“Thank you,” Sunny responded, holding onto the bag of bits as she trotted around, looking at the print on each of the bags before she spotted one labeled “coffee” and she grabbed it out of Silver’s magic to hoof over to Frosty. “There you go, enjoy.”

“Oh, I certainly will!” she replied, then grinned lecherously as she added, “But not quite as much as I’ll enjoy that handsome stallion outside…”

Silver’s eyes widened as he came to a realization. “Oh, hey! I could probably ask him for directions home, couldn’t I?”

Sunny blinked, then nodded. “Uh, yeah, I suppose you could.”

Silver placed the bags on the floor, and trotted out the door. “Hey, excuse me?”

The delivery pony looked up from his clipboard. “Yes, sir?”

He smiled sheepishly, and told the delivery pony, “I just moved into Ponyville, and I’m not quite sure how to get home. Is there any chance you could give me directions?”

The stallion smiled and nodded. “Yeah, sure. What’s your address?”

Silver opened his mouth, and paused, then told him, “I have it written down in my saddlebags, give me just a moment!” With that, he trotted back into the shop, cursing himself for not having memorized his new address. He quickly trotted out again, hoofing over the parchment with his address.

The stallion looked it over, and smiled as he told Silver, “Okay, so, to get home from here, you first need to go…” And so the delivery pony gave him the directions he needed to get home. The directions were quite simple, but Silver borrowed the stallion’s pencil so he could write them down, just to make sure there was no chance of getting lost again.

“Thank you very much,” said Silver.

“No problem at all, sir,” replied the delivery pony. “Now, if you don’t mind, I have other deliveries to make.” He strapped himself to the cart, and looked to Frosty, who trotted outside with Silver. “So, shall we continue our little ‘interview’ on the way to my next delivery?”

Frosty grinned. “Sure thing,” she replied, trotting alongside the strong stallion, her hips swaying with every step. Now that the promiscuous pegasus had her coffee, she wanted to get some cream to go with it.

Sunny scowled as she watched them trotting off. “Just remember, we’ve got bowling tonight!” Frosty merely raised a hoof in response as they walked away.

Silver blushed, and forced himself to look away from those swaying hips. “She’s, uh, quite a character, huh?”

Sunny sighed. “You have no idea…”

“So, um, bowling tonight… Seven-thirty, right?” he asked.

“Yeah,” she replied, then paused. “Wait a sec…” She snorted, and glanced at the unicorn. “You have no idea where the bowling alley is, do you?”

“Not a clue,” Silver admitted.

Sunny chuckled and shook her head. “Do you think you could find your way back to my shop after you get home?”

He glanced at the parchment showing him how to get home, and he nodded. “Yeah, thanks to these directions, I shouldn’t have any issues following them to get back here.”

“Okay, good,” she said. “How about this; you come here to my shop after seven o’clock and we’ll both head to the bowling alley together. That sound good?”

“Sounds perfect,” he said with a smile as they both went back into the shop. Silver levitated the cocoa beans into the kitchen with him, placing them on the counter for Sunny before he gathered up his groceries. “Thanks again for letting me use your kitchen.”

“You’re quite welcome, Silver,” Sunny replied.

He smiled as he trotted out into the shop once more, wearing his saddlebags and levitating the other couple bags of groceries around him. “As much as I’d like to stay and chat, I really should get home. I haven’t even started unpacking yet, and I want to make some progress on that before tonight.”

Sunny smiled and nodded. “Fair enough. Have a good day, Silver!”

“You too!” he replied, closing the door behind him, and soon he was on his way back home.

= = = = = = = = = =

Those directions helped Silver get home quickly, and soon enough he got all his groceries put away. After that he had to work once more on getting moved in, which meant going through his boxes and getting things sorted and put away. He started on the kitchen, getting dishes, glasses, silverware, pots and pans all sorted and put into various cabinets or drawers, then he moved onto the family room.

After a while though, he noticed the time on the clock he had put up on the family room wall, and he left his house to make his way to Succulent Sweets once more. He had little difficulty finding his way there, and when he made it the sign on the door read ‘Closed,’ though there was a light on in the kitchen. He walked over there and knocked, and Sunny was quick to respond.

“Hey Silver, find your way okay?” she asked him before standing aside to let him in.

“Yeah, it wasn’t too hard,” he responded, entering the kitchen.

Sunny closed the door behind him and smiled. “Did you eat dinner yet? I don’t know what the plan is for food when we’re all together.”

“Yeah, I ate, seeing how late our get-together was planned,” Silver replied. “You know, I’m glad I ran into your shop earlier. I would have had no idea how to get to the bowling alley and you all would have been upset with me for not showing up.”

Sunny blushed and rubbed her neck. “Heh, yeah…” she said with a sheepish smile. “We didn’t really think that one through, did we?”

“Hey, don’t sweat it,” he replied. “I wasn’t thinking about it either.”

“Anyway,” she said, quickly changing the subject, “I think I’ll get something quick made up for dinner. Best not to assume that we’ll go anywhere after.” She looked in her fridge and at the various groceries inside. “Maybe just a salad…”

“Want some help with that?” he asked.

“Oh, sure, thanks Silver,” she replied happily.

As Sunny gathered ingredients, Silver went and brought out a large bowl, a plate, a large spoon, a cutting board, and a knife. She worked on tearing up the lettuce for her salad while he went ahead and chopped up a cucumber and half an onion. They tossed the ingredients into the bowl, and Sunny added in some salt and pepper before she started tossing the salad to get it all mixed up.

Sunny served herself a large portion of the salad and left the kitchen to cross the hallway and enter the dining room. She sat down and started eating while Silver put the cutting board and knife in the sink for cleaning later. After that he went into the dining room to sit with her and relax.

She dug into her salad eagerly while Silver sat down across from her, and she decided to strike up a conversation. “So, Silver, I noticed you didn’t seem too excited at the idea of going bowling with us.” She looked at him with concern. “Why is that? Do you not like bowling, or is it that you don’t want to hang out with us?”

“Oh, well, to be honest I’m not a fan of bowling,” he admitted with a frown. “I’m not good at it, and I worry you guys will laugh at me for playing so badly.” He shook his head and smiled, telling her, “But I’d definitely like to know you all better.”

Sunny was more than halfway through her salad already as she nodded. “Ah, I see. Well I can tell you I certainly wouldn’t laugh at you, and none of the others would either. It’s just a nice way for us to all get to know you, and for you to get to know us without it turning into an interrogation.”

He chuckled and nodded, telling her, “Yeah, I can see how this would be better. I’ll try to be a good sport when I finish with the lowest score then.”

“Very good,” she said, finishing up her salad. “I think I’ll leave the rest of the salad for later, after we’ve finished the game,” she told him, bringing her plate to the kitchen as he followed behind and put the salad bowl into the fridge with her thanks.

“So, shall we get going then?” he asked.

“Sure thing!” She walked over to the kitchen door and headed out, Silver following close behind. He shut the door behind himself, and soon they were on their way to the bowling alley.

Silver noticed how Sunny’s mane was still tied up in a ponytail, and he spoke up, “Is that your normal manestyle? It’s nice.”

“Hm?” Sunny looked over at him and smiled. “Oh, thanks, but no, it’s not my normal style. I only wear my mane like this when I’m working.” She shrugged, and told him, “I forgot I had my mane done up, but I think I’ll leave it like this while we’re bowling.”

“Ah, I see,” Silver said, and looked flushed as he added, “I actually like your normal style better.”

Sunny smiled and chuckled. “Well thank you, Silver.”

He nodded and they continued on their way, only taking a few minutes to reach the bowling alley. They went inside to meet the others, who were standing around near the entrance waiting for them.

“Hi Silver!” greeted Strawberry Jewel. “Glad to see you made it.”

“He wouldn’t have,” Sunny replied, “if he hadn’t found my shop. We didn’t actually tell him where the bowling alley was.”

“Ah, yeah…” Frosty responded with a sheepish chuckle. “That’s sort of important, isn’t it?”

“Well, we’re all here now,” said Mystic. “So let’s get to it, huh?”

They all nodded and murmured in agreement, and they paid for a game and chose their bowling balls before they went to their assigned lane. Mystic got the score book set up, and soon the order set was Mystic, Jewel, Sunny, Frosty, and finally Silver. Mystic decided to put Silver last so that they could ask more questions before his turn. With that all set, the game started, as did the questions.

Mystic began his first turn, and as he played the others started to talk, wondering about their new neighbor and friend. It was Frosty who started asking questions.

“So, Silver, you mentioned dreaming of being a great wizard. What’s that all about?” Frosty looked at him curiously.

“Yeah,” Jewel piped up. “I’ve never heard of anypony having that kind of dream before.”

“Oh, uh, well… Have any of you heard of Star Swirl the Bearded?” he asked them.

Most of them shook their heads, though Frosty perked up and said, “You know, that name does sound familiar, but I just can’t place it.”

“I didn’t figure any of you would know of him,” Silver said. “I’m surprised you’ve heard of him, Frosty. Anyway, Star Swirl the Bearded was a great and powerful unicorn wizard who lived thousands of moons ago. He created many spells still in use to this day, and he aided Equestria and the Princesses with his knowledge and magic.”

“And you want to be just like him?” asked Sunny.

“Yeah, if at all possible,” Silver said with a nod. “When I learned as a colt that a simple unicorn could be of help to Equestria and the Princesses, I decided that I wanted to gain that power, to help ponies everywhere.”

Mystic finished up his turn with a respectable score, and Jewel took her turn as he sat down with the group.

“That’s quite noble,” Frosty said. “From your description though, I suppose Princess Twilight Sparkle also fits the bill?”

“Oh, yeah,” Silver replied, nodding. “She’s certainly an inspiration, to know that she could go from being a student of Princess Celestia to a savior and co-ruler of Equestria. I suppose that’s part of why I moved here, besides the peace and quiet I couldn’t get in Fillydelphia.”

“Ha!” Mystic laughed. “Peace and quiet, he says.”

Silver looked at Mystic curiously. “What do you mean by that?”

“You see, Silver,” Sunny said, “Ponyville is usually a nice, quiet town, but occasionally things happen. Bad things…”

“Like Nightmare Moon!” Frosty spoke up.

“And Discord,” muttered Mystic.

“And Parasprites…” Sunny said with a whimper.

“Wait, Parasprites? Your town was infested by Parasprites too?” Silver asked.

“Oh yes,” Sunny said with a sigh. “First they ate my chocolates, and then…” she sniffed, tearing up. “And then they ate my shop!” Frosty reached over to pat her shoulder gently.

“Wait, WHAT?!” Silver’s ears folded in shock. “What do you mean they ‘ate your shop’? When they tore through Fillydelphia they just went about eating all the food they could reach!”

Jewel was finished with her turn, and gently nudged Sunny to take her turn. Sunny nodded and went to play, happy for the distraction from such bad memories.

“I’ll explain,” said Frosty. “Basically they were going around eating all our food, until Twilight Sparkle decided to try using her magic to make them stop. She succeeded in a way, as they stopped eating food and started eating buildings instead!”

“Jeez…” Silver remarked, looking about the room. “Looks like everything got fixed though, huh?”

“Yeah,” Frosty replied. “Thanks to Princess Celestia paying for all the repairs after her student’s magical mishap.”

“Certainly not the only trouble caused by Twilight, either!” Mystic spoke up. “You all remember the Smarty Pants incident?” The others groaned and nodded at that.

“Smarty Pants…?” Silver asked, curious.

“Her old doll,” Frosty explained, “which she enchanted to make most of the town go crazy to get their hooves on it!”

“Okay… But why?” Silver wondered.

“Something about missing a friendship report,” Frosty responded. “Princess Celestia had to break that spell to free the town, and then she and Twilight had a little chat about it. Nothing like that has happened since.”

Sunny finished with her turn, and motioned to Frosty to go play as she sat down and told Silver, “Anyway, yeah, Ponyville is usually nice and quiet, but you gotta be ready for the crazy.”

“I see…” Silver said with some concern. “I had heard that things happened in Ponyville, I just didn’t realize how many things had happened.”

“Eh, don’t sweat it,” said Mystic. “Things really don’t happen all that often, it’s just that when they do it’s pretty bad.”

“Anyway, how are you settling in?” Jewel asked.

“Oh, um, okay I guess,” Silver replied. “I haven’t really gotten too much unpacking done yet, between the party last night, shopping for groceries earlier, and helping Sunny with her shipment of cocoa beans.”

“Well, no rush,” said Sunny. “You’ve got all the time in the world to get settled in.”

“Your turn!” Frosty said to Silver, giving him a poke with a hoof.

“Oh, already?” Silver asked. “Uh, okay…” He got up and walked over to the lane, picking up a bowling ball. He looked back at the others, seeing them smiling at him, and he looked forward with a sigh. “Well, here goes nothing…” he muttered to himself.

Silver moved to the center of the lane, lifted himself onto his hind hooves, and took a few steps forward before he threw the ball down the lane. They all watched as the ball rolled forward, curving left and into the gutter before it could reach the pins. He heard Mystic give a snort right before he heard Jewel give her friend a swat on the shoulder.

“Give it another try, Silver!” Sunny called to him encouragingly.

Silver nodded, grabbing the bowling ball again when it came back up the chute. He took a deep breath, got up on his hind hooves once more, and stepped forward before throwing the ball again, harder than before. For his efforts, Silver managed to knock down two pins.

“Uh, well… Good effort?” Frosty said as she gave a half-hearted smile.

“Yeah, nice try there Silver,” Sunny said.

Mystic looked like he would make a comment, but a glance at Jewel convinced him to keep his mouth shut.

“Alright, so, more questions, anyone?” Silver asked as he sat back down on one of the chairs while Mystic got up to take his turn.

“I’ve got one,” said Sunny. “You said you sculpted for a living, back in Fillydelphia. How’s that going to work now that you’re living in Ponyville?”

“I was thinking I would do my sculpting here in Ponyville, and ship the sculptures off to Winter Gust, the art dealer I worked with in Fillydelphia,” he answered. “And in turn he’ll sell my sculptures and send me the money I’ll earn with their sales.”

“You trust him enough to just send you your money?” Frosty asked, clearly skeptical of this long-distance arrangement.

Silver grinned as he replied, “I trust my mom to make him respect our arrangement. He’s actually an old friend of my mother’s, so if he tries anything he’ll have to answer to her, and I’ve already explained to her how this situation is supposed to work.”

“Ouch,” Frosty said with a grin. “Blackmailing the guy with mom guilt, huh? That’s harsh.”

Sunny and Jewel both giggled, and Silver smirked and shrugged. “Whatever works!”

Mystic ended his turn on the lane and made his way back, while Jewel got up and walked over to take her turn. “So, Silver, when you’re not making sculptures or studying magic, what do you do for fun?” Mystic asked.

“Oh, I like to play video games,” he replied.

“Video games?” asked Frosty. “I would have figured you liked reading.”

“I already read a lot of spellbooks,” Silver explained. “It’s nice to shut off my brain for a while and just go on my own little adventures.”

“What made you get into video games?” Sunny asked.

“Well there was an arcade near my home growing up,” he explained. “I would study my spells for a while, then when I got tired of reading I’d head down there and play for a while.” He couldn’t count the hours he had spent at that arcade through the years, spending so many bits on digital entertainment.

“Makes sense,” said Frosty.

“As a matter of fact,” Silver continued, “I happen to have several arcade cabinets at home that I bought before the move. I wasn’t sure if Ponyville had any sort of arcade, so I figured I’d just go ahead and bring the arcade with me.”

“That must have been expensive,” Sunny said.

“Yeah, it was,” he admitted with a nod. “But definitely worth it.” The arcade cabinets had cost him more than he would have liked, but he didn’t regret his decision. Even if Ponyville did have an arcade, those games he bought were all favorites of his that he wouldn’t have to spend more money on. The cabinets would pay for themselves within just a few months.

Jewel’s turn was over, and Sunny got up to play while Jewel sat down. “So Silver,” she started, “did you leave behind a special somepony when you moved here?”

Silver shook his head. “Nope. Er, in fact…” He blushed a bit, then admitted to them, “I’ve never actually had a special somepony.” He had never given much thought about dating before then, too focused on his studies. There had been a few interested mares at the art gallery he sold his sculptures at, but he couldn’t be sure if they liked him or the money he was earning.

“Aw,” said Jewel. “Well, there’s nothing wrong with that. Who knows, maybe you’ll find one here in Ponyville?”

“I dunno, maybe,” Silver replied with a shrug, though Jewel noticed him giving a glance over to Sunny as she played.

“Got any siblings?” asked Mystic.

“I’ve got an older brother, a pegasus.” Silver answered. “How about you guys?”

“I’ve got a little sister, an earth pony” Mystic said.

“I’ve got a big sister and a little brother, both pegasi,” said Jewel.

“I’m an only child,” Frosty said with a grin. “No sibling rivalry for me!”

“I’ve got a little sister, an earth pony like me,” Sunny said as she walked up to them after her turn. “Your turn, Frosty.”

Frosty nodded and walked over to the lane to play, while Jewel looked to Silver with a smile, and asked, “Is it safe to assume one of your parents is a pegasus, Silver?”

“Yeah, my dad is,” he said. “What about you?”

“My mom,” was Jewel’s response. “My dad loves all of us equally, but I know that he’s glad he’s not the only ground-bound member of the family.”

“Yeah, I know my mom was happy that I came out a unicorn,” said Silver. “While my dad was always flying with my brother, my mom was more than happy to teach me all the spells she knew when I was old enough to start learning them.”

A short time later it was Silver’s turn once more, and he walked up to the lane again, grabbing a bowling ball. He heard Sunny and Jewel cheer him on as he got up, and he took a couple steps to throw the ball down the center of the lane, hitting a couple pins. The ball came back up the chute, and he tried again, and with the second throw the ball went down the lane and hit nothing as it curved left at the same spot the other two pins had been.

Mystic laughed. “Wow, you really stink at this!”

“Mystic! Be nice!” exclaimed Jewel, glaring at the unicorn.

Silver grimaced, closing his eyes and taking a deep breath to keep himself calm, before he responded, “You’re the ones who wanted to go bowling. If you don’t like the way I’m playing then I can just go home.”

“Don’t mind him,” Sunny said, walking up to Silver. “You know what? It looks like the ball curves left when you throw it. If you stood to the right you’d get much better results.”

Silver perked up and looked to Sunny. “What do you mean ‘if I stood to the right’?”

Sunny gave a smirk, motioning to the lane. “What I mean is that if you stood over here at the right side of the lane, as opposed to the center of the lane, you could do a lot better.”

Silver tilted his head in confusion, looking down at the lane, then back up at her. “You mean I can do that?”

Sunny gave a snort, quickly bringing a hoof up to her mouth to stifle it, “Uh, well yeah! You didn’t know that?”

Silver shook his head with a frown. “No, I didn’t… When I was a colt, all I was told was ‘stand here, throw the ball, and try to knock down the pins.’”

Sunny couldn’t help but giggle, which caused Silver to blush with embarrassment. Sunny reached up to pat him on the shoulder, and said, “Well no wonder you’re playing so poorly; no one ever told you the rules.”

Silver wrote his score in the score book before he sat by Sunny when Mystic stepped forward to take his turn. Sunny smiled at Silver, and explained, “Ponies have different ways of throwing the ball that can change the way the ball moves down the lane. To compensate for that, they are allowed to stand anywhere at the front of the lane, left or right, so that the ball curves toward the pins. Your throws curve left, so you should stand to the right.”

“That makes sense,” he said with a nod. He watched Mystic, and he finally noticed him standing on the left side of the lane, and watched as the ball curved right into the pins to take out several of them. “So I’ve been playing wrong this whole time…”

“I guess so,” said Sunny with a sympathetic smile. “Either the ponies you played with didn’t know the rules, or maybe they just assumed that you’d pick up on the positioning.” She noticed him grimacing in frustration, and she leaned over to nuzzle him gently, much to his surprise. “When it’s your turn again, I’ll help you find the best position, okay?”

Silver blushed at the nuzzling he received from Sunny, and nodded. “O-okay…”

Frosty and Jewel noticed the nuzzling, and they smiled knowingly at each other, but said nothing about it otherwise.

The group decided to give Silver a break from all the questions and instead entertained themselves with idle chitchat, talking about how the day had gone and the party they attended the night before. Silver was happy to not have to talk for a time, as all the questions were wearing him out, being the introverted unicorn that he was.

After a short while it was once again Sunny’s turn on the lane, and Silver got up to follow her over.

“Alright,” she said to Silver, “I’m going to show you how it’s done. Just stand over there and watch me play, okay?” She motioned him to stand somewhere to her left.

He nodded and got out of her way, watching Sunny as she grabbed a ball and moved over to the right side of the lane. “I throw to the left as well,” she explained to him, “so I have to stand over here to get the best shot.”

She got up on her hind hooves, wound up, and then threw the ball down the lane. Silver watched as it went straight for a time before it started curving left, but thanks to Sunny’s positioning it slammed right into the group of pins, leaving only the three rearmost pins on the right side standing.

“Great shot, Sunny!” Silver said with a grin.

“Thanks!” Sunny replied with a smile, and she grabbed her ball once more when it came up the chute. “So, my normal throw won’t work on those last few pins on the right. To take those out, I need to move to the left, and change the way I throw the ball.”

“Okay…” he said with a nod, ears perked in curiosity.

She motioned Silver to move, and he walked over to the right side of the lane while she stood to the left. She got up and smiled at Silver, and told him, “Watch how I throw the ball.” She wound up and threw the ball, and Silver noticed how her hoof curved slightly to the right with this throw.

The ball went down the lane, curving right this time, and Sunny’s ball struck true, knocking down the last few pins with a cheer from the group, earning Sunny a spare. “And that’s how it’s done!” she told Silver.

“That was awesome!” he said, smiling wide. “I never thought about where I stood, or how I threw the ball. There’s a lot of strategy to the game, isn’t there?”

Sunny grinned and shrugged. “Well I don’t know about that, but I suppose there IS more to it than simply ‘stand here and throw the ball’ like you were taught.” She giggled, and motioned Silver back to the seats while Frosty got up to take her turn. When they sat down, she told him, “Once Frosty gets done with her turn, I’ll help you with yours.”

Silver nodded, and they watched as Frosty played. The pegasus got up, fluttering her wings a little, and she stepped forward and threw the ball down the lane, knocking down the seven rightmost pins. When the bowling ball came back up the chute, she threw it again and knocked down the last three pins, earning her a spare and the cheers of her friends.

“Okay Silver, now it’s your turn,” Sunny said, the two getting up to walk over to the lane as Frosty sat back down.

Silver reached the lane and grabbed his bowling ball. “So, where do you suggest I stand?” he asked, looking over to her.

She moved to his left, and wrapped a foreleg over his shoulder, gently urging him to the right. “I’d say just… about… here,” she said as she moved him over.

Silver felt a bit flustered at the closeness between them, but he moved as instructed. “So, try it here?”

“Yep!” Sunny replied. “I’m sure you’ll do great. Just give it a good, hard throw!” She backed away to give Silver space, and allowed him to play.

Silver nodded to her, then he stood up once more, and took a deep breath before he stepped forward and threw the ball down the lane. It went rolling along quickly, starting to curve left, and it slammed right into the pins, knocking them all down to earn Silver a strike!

Sunny and the others cheered, glad to see Silver doing well. “Nice job, Silver!”

Silver grinned and cheered, “Yeah! I did it!” He grinned at Sunny. “Thanks for your help, Sunny.”

“Aw, it’s nothing, Silver,” she replied.

“Not bad,” Mystic said as Silver and Sunny walked back over. “Probably just a fluke though,” he said with a smirk.

“Oh, you’re ON!” Silver said with a grin, his confidence bolstered by his very first strike.

= = = = = = = = = =

They all played on through the evening, and Silver greatly enjoyed himself thanks to the advice Sunny gave him. By the time they all finished up, Silver had earned a very respectable score, though thanks to his first two turns he didn’t finish at the top. It was late when they all left the bowling alley to start heading on home.

“This was fun!” Frosty said with a grin. “We have got to hang out again!”

“Well,” said Jewel, “why don’t we all go dancing on Saturday night?”

“Uh, I guess that could work,” Silver said. “Do we have to take the train to Canterlot for that?”

“Oh, no,” said Mystic. “We’ve got a pretty sweet club here in Ponyville.”

“Oh, well, alright then,” Silver said, surprised that a town like Ponyville would even have a nightclub. “What do you think, Sunny?” he asked, looking to her.

“Yeah, Saturday, sounds like a plan,” Sunny nodded in agreement. “You can just come to my shop and I’ll walk you there like we did tonight, okay?” she asked Silver, who nodded in response. “Club opens at ten o’clock, so meet me at nine forty-five, okay?” Silver nodded again.

“Awesome!” Frosty said. “See you all then!” She flew up and headed on home, while the other four started to scatter.

“Hey, Silver?” Mystic said, stopping him before he could walk too far with Sunny.

“Yeah?” said Silver, looking at Mystic with some apprehension.

“I just wanted to say I’m sorry,” said Mystic. “You know, for harassing you earlier. Even if you had known all the rules, it wasn’t right for me to tease you about playing badly.” Mystic gave a sheepish shrug, and held out a hoof.

Silver looked at him in surprise, then smiled and shook his hoof. “Apology accepted. We’ll just forget it happened.”

Mystic smiled and nodded. “Well, have a good night then.” The unicorn turned and left, walking on home alongside Jewel.

Silver nodded and waved to the pair, and he headed off with Sunny. “I wasn’t expecting that,” he told her.

“Yeah, well, he’s really not a bad guy,” she replied. “He just tends to be blunt, and talks without thinking. Fortunately, he’s got Jewel to keep him in line,” she said with a smile.

“Yeah,” he agreed. “They’re certainly an interesting couple.”

“Couple?” she asked, then giggled. “Oh, no, they’re just best friends. Jewel is Mystic’s oldest friend.”

“OH!” Silver blushed a bit. “Er, I guess I shouldn’t have jumped to conclusions.”

“Heh, it’s fine,” Sunny said. She grinned and winked at Silver, and said, “Honestly? I’m pretty sure Jewel wouldn’t mind if he asked her out, but she’ll never have the guts to ask him herself.”

“Oh, really?” he asked, giving a smile. “Have you tried encouraging her?”

“Well…” Sunny frowned, and gave a shrug. “Frosty and I have talked with her about it, but we decided that it’s best not to push her into something she’s not ready for.”

“That makes sense…” Silver said with a nod, and the two continued walking for a few minutes until they reached their destination. “Oh, looks like we’re here,” he said, looking up at the shop.

“Yeah, here we are,” Sunny agreed, walking over to the kitchen door. “You’ll be able to make it home okay then?” she asked, looking over to the unicorn.

“Yeah, definitely,” he nodded. “Oh, but wait,” he said, putting a hoof on her shoulder.

“Hm? What is it Silver?” she asked.

“I just wanted to say, well, thank you for helping me at the bowling alley, showing me how to play,” he said, giving her a warm smile. “I really appreciate you doing that for me. Nopony else would have helped me out.”

“Well you’re welcome, Silver,” Sunny replied, “but really, it was nothing.”

“If you say so,” he said with a shrug. “You have a good night, Sunny.”

“Goodnight, Silver,” she said, heading into her shop and locking up behind her.

Silver started down the road toward home, glad that this day had gone so well with his new friends. He just hoped he wouldn’t make a fool of himself on the dance floor!

Ep 4 - Sounds of the Club

Sunny hummed a happy tune to herself as she looked through her dresser and closet, trying to find something to wear to the club. She didn’t dress up too often, but this was a special occasion and she wanted to look her best for the crowd. It had been a while since she got to go dancing, far too long for her liking, so she planned on enjoying every moment of this night.

After a while, she decided to go with a simple white dress and black boots for her night out. The dress had thin straps over her shoulders, and it was short to allow for free movement. The black boots made for a nice contrast with the white dress, and would prevent her hooves from getting too sore from dancing. She decided to add to her monotone look with some gray eyeshadow to accentuate her eyes, and a bit of mascara.

She looked herself over in the mirror, and smiled at the sight before her. “Yeah, I’m definitely gonna break some hearts tonight.” Just as she had just finished getting ready, she heard a knocking at her door. She quickly trotted down the stairs and greeted her guest and escort, Silver, at the kitchen door.

When the door opened, Silver’s eyes widened as he looked her over, stunned at the sight before him. “Oh, uh… Wow…” he muttered to himself.

Sunny grinned at his expression. “Like what you see?”

“Yeah…” he answered with a slow nod. He stood there for a few moments, looking Sunny over, before he suddenly looked horrified and blushed deeply as he realized what he said. “UH! Er, well, I mean… You look very pretty, Sunny!”

She couldn’t help but laugh at his reaction, the unicorn’s face lit up in embarrassment as he looked everywhere but her. She knew she’d get some interest from stallions at the club, but she didn’t expect Silver to react that way. Oh, look how flustered he is! she thought. He’s just too cute…

Her laughter died down as she saw how embarrassed he was, cringing as he looked down at his hooves. She decided to ease his discomfort by giving him a gentle nuzzle, pulling back to see him give her a sheepish smile in return. “Thank you Silver, I appreciate the compliment.”

Silver smiled and gave a small nod, then cleared his throat, eager to change the subject. “So, uh, shall we go then?”

“Oh, yes, lets,” Sunny replied with a nod, closing the door behind her before the two started on their way to the local club.

= = = = = = = = = =

The pair enjoyed some idle chit-chat as they made their way to the nightclub, meeting their friends at the entrance along with a group of other ponies waiting for the club to open. Mystic was wearing a black V-neck t-shirt, and Frosty was wearing a two-piece outfit that consisted of a red top and short red skirt, while Jewel elected to wear nothing like Silver.

Silver noticed that, out of the whole group, Jewel was the only one looking rather glum. Everyone else was happy and excited to cut loose on a Saturday night, while she seemed like she just wanted to go home and head straight to bed. He found it odd, considering she was the one who recommended that they go dancing.

While the others shared greetings, Silver came up to Jewel and asked, “Hey, you alright? Is everything okay?”

Jewel gave a small smile as she replied, “Hey Silver, yeah, I—well, no…” She sighed, her ears folding as her gaze fell. “I’m not feeling all that great right now, but it’ll all be better as soon as I get to the bar.”

Silver frowned, glancing over to Mystic standing next to her, who met his glance with a concerned frown and a shrug. Whatever it was that was bothering her, she apparently hadn’t told Mystic about it either. Silver looked back to Jewel and told her, “Well, if you want to talk about it I’ll be happy to listen. I’m sure Mystic would be happy to talk about it as well.”

“That’s right,” said Mystic with a nod. “Whatever’s bothering you, you don’t have to deal with it alone.” He reached a foreleg around her shoulders to give Jewel a gentle hug, which she leaned into with a sad smile.

“Thanks guys…” She replied, looking between Silver and Mystic. “Right now though, I just want to drown my sorrows.”

Silver gave her a sympathetic nod, but before he could say anything more the bouncer at the door called for everypony to line up single-file to enter the club, and they all lined up as asked before they started making their way inside. It didn’t take them long to enter the club and pay their entry fees, what with Ponyville being a relatively quiet town and not a bustling city.

The group found a table to sit at, and just as everypony was getting situated the lights dimmed and a voice called out from the speakers, “Alright everyone, give it up for Ponyville’s number one DJ, DJ P0N-3!” Everyone cheered as a white unicorn mare with a crazy blue mane and purple shades walked up to the DJ booth and waved to the crowd, and Silver recognized her as the same DJ who played music for his welcome party.

DJ P0N-3 pulled a record out of a box behind the DJ booth, spun it around in her hooves, and then set it on the player to begin pumping out dance music from the large speakers to either side of her. Several ponies immediately flocked over to the dance floor, showing off their moves beneath pulsing lights, while others went to the bar to start their night off.

Silver and the others went to one of the tables, and after some conversation it was decided that Mystic would stick with Jewel at the bar, while Sunny and Frosty would go dancing, and Silver himself would keep their table for them. Four of them went off to their destinations while one sat there, watching ponies dancing and enjoying the music.

= = = = = = = = = =

Sunny and Frosty trotted over to the dance floor and gave appreciative nods and winks at the stallions admiring their outfits, before they began to dance with all the other ponies. It had been a busy day for Sunny, who was glad to cut loose and show off her moves, while Frosty was just happy to have some entertainment after another boring news day in Ponyville.

As the pair danced, Sunny noticed Frosty giving a sly look at the ponies around them, taking in the strong stallions and lovely mares on the dance floor and at the bar. The promiscuous pegasus happened to enjoy the qualities of both stallions and mares, and she pondered taking one of them home that evening.

Sunny giggled at Frosty and gave her a playful shove. “Doing some shopping, are we?”

Frosty just grinned in response. “Can you blame me? There are some cuties here tonight…” she said while glancing at a nearby mare.

“If you say so…” Sunny replied as she danced to the music.

Frosty smirked at Sunny. “Oh come on, you’re telling me you can’t appreciate a pretty mare?”

“I can appreciate them as a friend, if that’s what you mean,” Sunny said with a playful raspberry.

“More for me then!” Frosty replied with a wink and a grin.

Sunny smirked and rolled her eyes. “Whatever happened to your plans with that delivery pony, anyway?”

Frosty grinned lecherously, and told her, “Oh, I went to his place after we finished bowling the other night. I’m telling you, after that big, strong hunk got through with me, I thought I’d be walking funny for a few days…”

Sunny snorted and shook her head. “Don’t you get tired of those flings? Don’t you want something more?”

Frosty shrugged as she danced along with Sunny. “I’m in no rush to get into a relationship, especially if I need to go around Equestria to get the big stories. It just wouldn’t be fair to whoever I ended up dating.” As it was, she didn’t need to do too much travelling in her job for the Ponyville Express, but she had to think long-term when she managed to get to a major news publisher.

Sunny grinned. “Frosty, you know about my mom, right? Famous dancer, goes around Equestria with her dance company half the year, and still had time to get married and raise a couple lovely fillies?”

“Yeah…?” Frosty looked curiously at Sunny as they danced.

“Well I figure if she could do all that being gone for weeks at a time, then there’s no reason you can’t when you’d only be gone a few days here and there!” Sunny winked at Frosty.

“Yeah well…” Frosty perked up and grinned at Sunny. “What about you, huh?!”

Sunny’s brow furrowed. “What about me?”

Frosty just continued to grin. “When are you and Silver gonna get serious?”

That question nearly caused Sunny to fall over as she stumbled mid-dance. “Wait, WHAT?”

“I mean really,” Frosty said as she looked through the crowd at the stallion sitting at the table, “he’s quite handsome. It’s a wonder none of the other mares have shown interest yet.”

Sunny sputtered, “I’ve only known him a few days now! That’s not enough time to start dating!”

Frosty gave a snort at that, “Sunny, dear, if it only takes a few hours to have a fun night with somepony, then a few days is plenty to start a relationship!”

Sunny blushed, dancing forgotten for the time being. “I’m not like that! Besides, what makes you think I’m interested in him, anyway?”

Frosty couldn’t help but laugh, still dancing to the music even as her friend stood there scowling at her. “Oh please! I saw the way you two were together at the bowling alley, I saw that little nuzzle you gave him when he was all frustrated.”

“I-I was just being nice!” Sunny said with a pout. “Friends are nice to each other!”

Frosty grinned as she added, “I also heard that you were checking him out that first night.”

Sunny’s whole face burned as she looked around to see if anypony heard her. “Jewel told you, didn’t she?”

“Oh yeah!” said Frosty with a giggle. “And I gotta say, he does have a cute butt.” She looked thoughtful as she added, “You know, maybe I should give him my own little ‘welcome to Ponyville’ party after we’re done here…”

“No way! He’s mine!” Sunny shouted, then looked flustered as she realized her outburst amongst the other dancers looking at her curiously. “Er, I mean…”

“A-ha!” said Frosty with a triumphant grin. “So you do like him!”

“Yeah, I do…” Sunny admitted, cheeks red as she began to dance again, hoping the patrons nearby would lose interest.

“So what’s the problem?” Frosty asked.

Sunny frowned and sighed. “It’s just, well, I don’t want to rush things. He’s only been around a few days, and I don’t know much about him. If I’m going to start dating somepony, I’d like to know them a lot better than this.”

“I can understand that,” Frosty said with a nod. “You want to know that you’re compatible with him.”

“Exactly,” said Sunny. “If I’m going to start dating again, then I want a long-term relationship, not a short little fling.” She glanced over at Silver through the crowd, who spotted her and gave a smile and a small wave. She returned the smile and wave before she turned to Frosty and added, “Besides, you’ve seen how Silver is; if I push things too hard too quickly he’ll just clamp up, and that’ll be the end of it.”

“That’s true, you don’t want to end your relationship before it even begins.” Frosty smiled thoughtfully as she added, “Though I really don’t think you’ll have to worry too much; it looks to me like he likes you too.”

Sunny giggled at the memory from earlier. “I think you might be right. You should have seen how he reacted when he saw me in this outfit. He got so flustered, and I swear it was the cutest thing!” The two giggled at that, though afterwards she added, “Still, best to get to know him better and let him go at his own pace for now.”

“Just don’t wait too long,” warned Frosty, “or you might find some other mare asking him out instead.”

Sunny nodded, and their conversation ended as they both focused on dancing with the music. Such worries could wait for another day, and she wasn’t going to spend this lovely evening thinking about what-ifs.

= = = = = = = = = =

Mystic and Jewel both sat at the bar, only one other pony sitting there while several others were lined up to order drinks and go to their own tables. There were two bartenders at the bar, taking orders and making drinks for all the thirsty ponies, but first one of them took the orders of the few sitting at the bar.

“I’ll take a hard cider,” Mystic ordered.

“I’ll have a beer,” Jewel said, “strongest you’ve got.”

The bartender nodded and worked to get their drinks, while Mystic turned to look incredulously at Jewel. “Wow, a beer? You sure about that?” When he saw Jewel turn to scowl at him, he winced and held his hooves up. “I-I’m just saying! You usually go with weaker, fruity stuff.”

“Yeah, well…” Jewel nodded to the bartender as their drinks were served, and she took a deep sip of her beer. “It doesn’t taste as good as my usual, but it’ll get me drunk faster…”

Mystic frowned at that, sipping his cider quietly for a time while Jewel finished her beer and ordered another one. “Jewel, I’m worried about you.” She turned to look at him sadly, and he reached a hoof over to rub her shoulder. “What’s the matter? What’s got you so upset?”

She remained silent for a few moments before she sighed and asked, “I assume you remember my big sister, Summer Breeze?” He nodded, and she continued, “And her boyfriend, Storm Chaser?”

Mystic nodded again. “Yeah, I remember them. Why? Did something happen to them?”

She gave a snort and nodded. “Oh, yeah, something happened alright. Last night they invited me and the rest of my family to their home for a nice dinner, to tell us that they had gotten engaged!”

“Oh, well, that sounds like a good thing,” he said, still confused and concerned at Jewel’s attitude.

“Yeah, good for them…” said Jewel before she took a long sip out of her second beer.

“And you’re not happy about this…” he noted.

She growled and responded, “Of course I’m happy! My big sister is getting married to the love of her life while I can’t even get myself a special somepony!”

Mystic frowned and reached over to stroke Jewel’s back. “Oh Jewel…”

She sniffed, tears starting to blur her vision as she just looked sadly at her beer. “I… I am happy for her, it’s just… Why can’t I have that?” She choked back a sob, and continued, “I just want to be married to a kind, handsome stallion, and to raise some foals of my own. That’s not too much to ask, is it…?”

Mystic grimaced, trying to think of how he could help his oldest, closest friend with her issues. He had been in a few relationships himself, but none of them ever lasted very long. He never felt that spark with any of those mares, never felt a real connection with any of them, so he never talked of marriage or foals.

After a short time, he finally said, “Jewel, you know perfectly well that I’ve never been in a serious relationship before, certainly not in any where we discussed marriage…” She looked over to him as he thought about his words, and he continued, “But, whether you want a serious relationship or just a fling… In either case, you need to put yourself out there.”

She remained silent, and he told her, “I’ve seen you look at other stallions before, but I’ve never seen you actually go up to any of them and ask for a date. If you want a husband, a family, then you’re going to have to take that first step.”

“Well, I mean, I try…” Jewel quietly replied. “You know, when I’m out and about with Frosty.”

“And…?” Mystic asked.

Jewel sighed. “And I just get so flustered. I don’t know how to ask somepony out on the rare occasion I build up the courage to talk to them, though usually I just sit there awkwardly…"

“What about the times when they come up to you?” he asked. “Surely there’s been a stallion or two who asked you out?”

Jewel winced. “Yeah, there have been… But I usually just freeze up, and if I ever manage to say anything I tell them—“ She clamped her mouth shut and whined.

Mystic’s brow furrowed. “Tell them what?”

“Nothing…” she lied, unwilling to admit to him that she turned down every stallion who came calling. True, she wanted to find a special somepony of her own, but the feelings she had for Mystic kept her from seeking out relationships with other stallions. Even when she wanted to try, the thought of dating another stallion made her feel an odd kind of guilt.

He sighed, and shook his head. “Jewel… I know that you’re a timid mare, but you need to get over your fears if you truly want a chance at the happiness you seek.” He gave her a smile as he told her, “You’re a beautiful, sweet, and gentle mare, and any stallion in Ponyville, no, in Equestria would be lucky to have you.”

Jewel blushed and smiled sheepishly over at Mystic. “Y-you really think so?”

He nodded. “I do, and once you believe that then you’ll have no problems asking out any stallion.”

She frowned at that, her gaze hardening as she looked down at her beer. Sure, confidence was part of her problem, but it wasn’t the main issue for her. How can he say all that and not be interested in me? she wondered.

“Like him, for instance,” Mystic said as he motioned a hoof over to the only other pony at the bar.

“Wha…?” Jewel perked up at that, and her gaze followed his hoof to spot a dark gray pegasus stallion with amber eyes and blue-silver mane and tail. She remembered that his name was Thunderlane, and as far as she knew, he was… single. Her brow furrowed, and she looked back at her friend. “Wh-what about him?”

“Go ask him out,” he replied with a smirk. “Just know that you’re awesome and a real catch, and you’ll do fine!”

She looked over to the pegasus, then back at Mystic, her cheeks burning as she sighed. “Fine, sure, why not?” She decided to finish off her beer before she got off the stool and walked over to the pegasus, taking a deep, soothing breath before she greeted him. “Hi there! Um… Is anyone sitting here?”

The stallion perked up and looked over to her. “Huh? Oh, no, it’s free,” he told her, taking a sip of his drink.

Jewel sat down on the stool beside him, and glanced over at Mystic. He gave her an encouraging smile and nod, and she turned to face the pegasus once more. “I’m Strawberry Jewel. You’re Thunderlane, right?”

“Yeah, that’s right,” he responded with a nod. She noticed him looking her over with a smile, and she felt herself blushing in embarrassment when he asked, “So, what brings a pretty mare like you here?”

“Oh, uh, friends,” she replied sheepishly. “Made plans with my friends a few days back, but right now it seems everyone is all over the place.” She looked about, then asked, “What about you?”

“Just came by to chill after a long week,” he explained. “I was going to meet a couple of my friends here, but they seem to be running late.” He took a sip of his drink, then smiled at her as he asked, “So I guess that means we’ve got time to chat.”

“Yes, I suppose we do…” she said, looking to her hooves resting on the bar. Jewel felt awkward sitting there talking to Thunderlane like this when she had been sent over to get a date. She glanced over at Mystic, who smiled at her as he watched the pair, and she sighed before turning to look at the pegasus once more. “Actually, the reason I came by was…” She drifted off, wondering how to ask.

“Was what…?” Thunderlane asked, looking curiously at Jewel.

The alcohol had begun taking effect, but it wasn’t yet enough to lower her inhibitions. Just ask him out, Jewel thought to herself. It’s really not that hard… Her mouth opened, only to close a second later as her courage failed her, and she looked away.

Just as she was about to make another attempt to ask the stallion out, she thought about Mystic, sitting nearby, and felt a familiar sense of guilt at the thought of dating another stallion. Her brows furrowed as she stared into nothingness. Why do I always feel this way when I want to date a stallion? We’re not in a relationship, he doesn’t even like me that way! Jewel sighed, and looked to Thunderlane with a small smile. “I came by… hoping to make a new friend,” she lied.

“Oh…” he replied, looking disappointed for a moment, before he smiled at her. “I could always use more friends. Especially ones that show up on time,” he added with a chuckle.

Jewel giggled at that. “Punctuality is nice…” She heard a shout by the entrance, and the two looked to see a couple ponies waving in their direction. “Oh, looks like your friends are here. I guess I’ll leave you to it.”

He nodded. “It was nice meeting you, Strawberry Jewel,” he said as he got off the stool and headed towards his friends.

Jewel got up and walked back over to Mystic, sitting on the stool next to him once more. She turned to face him, and he gave her a gentle pat on the back as he told her, “Uh, well, good effort?”

She whined and buried her face in her hooves, feeling embarrassed by the awkward attempt and guilty for trying. “I… I told you…”

He stroked her back gently as he told her, “I know, but nothing’s going to happen if you don’t take that first step.”

She thought about that for a few long moments, considering that advice in relation to him. He’s right, she thought to herself. Nothing’s going to happen between me and Mystic if I don’t make that first move. She thought about how things could go, about how they could be a happy couple and go on to have the life she dreamed of, and it brought a smile to her face.

That smile died when she thought about the other way it could go; being rejected by Mystic, and losing his friendship in the awkwardness that would ensue. The thought of their friendship ending was what stopped her from speaking up. They could talk for hours, confide in each other, and he would always protect her, and she couldn’t stand the idea of Mystic not being there.

I… I have to make that first move, she thought as she brought her hooves down from her face. I have to try! She cleared her throat, and looked to Mystic. “Hey, Mystic?”

“Yeah?” he asked as he looked to her curiously.

She looked at him, gazing into his eyes, and felt her heart skip a beat. She slowly opened her mouth, wanting to ask him that important question; will you be my special somepony? She knew what she needed to ask, and yet her fears stopped her. The thought of their friendship ending because of this held her tongue, and she could only whine and look away.

I can’t… I just can’t risk our friendship, she thought with a sigh. I can’t lose him…

“What is it, Jewel?” he asked, concerned at her silence.

Jewel took a deep breath, and told him, “I want whiskey.”

His brow furrowed as he asked, “Wha?”

She slammed a hoof on the counter and called to the bartender, “I need a shot of whiskey!” If she didn’t need to drown her sorrows before, she sure did now!

= = = = = = = = = =

Silver sighed as he just sat there, quite bored as he simply listened to the music playing. He looked around at the crowd, at ponies sitting at the tables chatting, and ponies on the dance floor showing off their moves.

When he had agreed to go to the club with the others, he assumed it would be some kind of group activity, and yet they only grouped together long enough to tell each other where they were going and split up after that, leaving him alone at the table.

He recalled their bowling night, and remembered how much he had been dreading the activity with them, at least until Sunny showed him how to play properly. After that he ended up enjoying himself, and through it all he grew closer to his new friends, learning more about them as they played.

He had hoped that it would be the same way tonight when he agreed to go to the club with the others, but then again even if they had stayed together, what would he have done? He didn’t normally drink, and on top of that he didn’t know how to dance either. He had to wonder what he was thinking at the time, agreeing to go to the club when he couldn’t enjoy either activity there.

Silver glanced over to the bar where he noticed Mystic and Jewel sitting there, the latter drinking from a small shot glass to the obvious concern of her unicorn friend. He wondered what could be bothering her to drink like that, and hoped that it wasn’t anything too serious. He hoped that she would feel like talking about it, not just to give him something to do, but to also help her through it.

He glanced through the crowd of dancing ponies and caught a glimpse of Sunny and Frosty moving with the beat. It was hard for him to make them out through the crowd, but far as he could tell they certainly had good moves. Of course, he didn’t know much about dancing, but that didn’t stop him from enjoying the movements of the dancers.

As he caught another glimpse of Sunny in her white dress, he couldn’t help but blush in embarrassment as he remembered his reaction earlier. Real smooth, Silver… he thought to himself as he remembered how he stared at her and stuttered through the whole awkward situation. He at least felt comfort in the memory of her gentle nuzzle and thanks for his compliment, which caused his heart to skip a beat as feelings welled up inside him.

When he first saw Sunny, he thought she was beautiful, one of the most beautiful mares he had ever seen in fact. It was when they got to talking at the party and at her shop that he got to know her, and found her to be a kind and independent mare. He admired those traits in her, and felt his attraction to her grow beyond the physical.

Her assistance at the bowling alley was what caused his feelings for her to grow into something more than mere attraction, though. To most ponies it was just a simple thing, really; she helped him play better, nothing more. To him though, it was more than that; she saw his struggle, and actually took time to aid him when anypony else would have just sat there and watched, or worse yet taunt him for his poor performance. Because of her, what could have been a long evening filled with ridicule while playing a game he disliked instead turned into a delightful time spent getting to know his new friends and gaining a new hobby.

His growing feelings for Sunny didn’t do him much good, however; as little as he knew about friendship, he knew absolutely nothing about love and romance. He had been a lonely colt growing up, and in the years when ponies would start looking to date he was instead focused on his studies and magic. It left him smarter than his fellow classmates, but socially stunted otherwise.

To top that off, he wasn’t even sure what she felt about him either. Even if he got up the courage to ask Sunny out, that didn’t mean that she would actually be interested. He remembered the times they spent together, and the affection she showed him, but he thought that she could simply be acting nice toward him. He certainly didn’t want to make assumptions and cause awkwardness between them, or worse yet upset her.

Before Silver could think further on Sunny, he noticed movement by the bar. He looked over to see Mystic urging Jewel away from the bar and towards the table he had been holding for them. Jewel’s head bobbed and swayed with the beat of the music while Mystic watched her with concern as they made their way to the table.

They both sat down, and he greeted them, “Hey guys, done at the bar?”

“No,” Jewel said with an indignant huff, “but Mystic said that I’d had enough tonight.”

“That’s because you have, Jewel,” Mystic told her. “A couple beers and a couple shots of whiskey are more than you usually go for; you’d get sick if I let you keep drinking.”

“Yeah, well…” she grumbled, head bobbing a bit at the music as she felt the alcohol really starting to take effect.

Silver frowned at that, looking at Jewel with concern. While they were both distracted with her, Sunny noticed the group forming up at the table, and both she and Frosty decided to take a break from the dancing. They walked off the dance floor, and Frosty sat at the table with the others while Sunny remained standing, looking between her and Silver.

“You guys thirsty? I was gonna hit the bar for a drink,” said Sunny.

“Oooh, I’ll have a strawberry daiquiri,” Frosty said.

“I guess I’ll take a hard cider,” Silver replied.

Sunny nodded at that, glancing over to see Jewel raising a hoof before Mystic reached for it and put it back down, shaking his head at her. Sunny smirked at that and turned to walk over to the bar, ordering their drinks, and after that she sat down at the table waiting for the bartender to finish their drinks and serve them.

After their drinks were served, Sunny was the first to speak up. “So Jewel, what’s going on tonight? I noticed you seemed pretty upset earlier.”

Jewel sighed, and answered, “Short version? My big sis is getting married, and I’m still alone.”

“Oh, I see…” Sunny said with a nod. “I can see how that would be upsetting. Still, I mean, you’re not entirely alone, Jewel.”

“That’s right!” Frosty said with a grin. “You’ve got us!”

Jewel snorted at that, crossing her hooves as she sulked. “Not helping…”

Frosty pouted at her. “Well that’s not nice…”

“Don’t mind her,” Mystic said, “I’m sure that’s just the alcohol talking.”

Sunny perked up at that. “Wait, alcohol? As in, she’s been doing serious drinking?”

“Not as much as I would’ve liked,” Jewel spoke up. “Mystic wouldn’t let me have any more.”

“Drinking won’t help your problems, Jewel,” Mystic told her.

As all this was going on, all Silver could do was sit there quietly, drinking his cider. He couldn’t even figure out how to start a relationship of his own; he sure wasn’t in a place to try giving advice to a lonely mare like Jewel. He noticed her glancing over at him with an odd look in her eyes, tilting her head as if thinking.

“You know, I remember what you said, Mystic,” Jewel said, feeling relaxed and confident as the alcohol took full effect. She smiled as she looked Silver over and added, “I just gotta put myself out there, right?”

Mystic’s eyes narrowed as he looked sideways at her. “Uh, yeah…?”

Jewel grinned at Silver. “So Silver, you said you’ve never had a special somepony?”

Silver nearly choked on the cider he had been drinking. “Uh, well, no I haven’t,” he answered with a cough.

“Well I’ve never had a special somepony, either,” she told him, gazing at the stallion with half-lidded eyes. “I’d say we both need practice, so… Do you wanna go on a date sometime?” She grinned and waggled her eyebrows at the stallion.

Several things happened at that moment; Silver’s eyes widened as his cheeks burned from embarrassment, the poor stallion blindsided by the drunken request. Sunny’s brow furrowed and she started to get up from her chair to speak, only for Frosty to reach a hoof over to stop her, the other hoof holding her own mouth shut to stifle her laughter. Finally, Mystic could only gape at Jewel, wondering just how drunk she had to be to become outgoing like that.

Silver could only respond with, “Uh…”

Jewel giggled and continued, “Well, I suppose we’ll need a few dates for practice, won’t we?” She brought a hoof to her chin as she bobbed her head side to side, thinking. “Who knows? If things go well, maybe you could be my special somepony!”

His eye twitched as he replied, “W-well, um…”

Sunny smirked as she looked between the embarrassed introvert and the normally-timid mare trying to seduce him. By this point Frosty had both her hooves at her muzzle as she tried to silence her laughter, and Mystic was still staring at his oldest friend asking his newest friend out.

“So whadda ya say, Silver?” she asked with a smile. “Wanna date me?” She started to frown at Silver’s embarrassed expression, and added, “Or… Aren’t I pretty enough? Is that the problem?”

Silver let out a squeak of horror at that, and started sputtering, “Er, well, no, uh, wait!” He waved his hooves about and tried to explain. “I mean, you’re pretty! I just don’t know, uh, what I mean is… I’m not sure I’m ready for that!”

Frosty and Sunny both broke out into laughter as they watched Silver desperately trying not to stuff all four hooves into his mouth as he attempted to gently decline Jewel's offer, though their fun was cut short when Mystic spoke up.

“I think it’s time I brought you home, Jewel,” he said.

“What?” Jewel’s brow furrowed as she looked over to the unicorn. “But I’m trying to get a date here!”

“And you’re not yourself,” he told her. “Why don’t you sleep on it and ask tomorrow? Come on,” he said as he got up and urged her from the table.

“YOU’RE the one who—oop!” Jewel stumbled a bit and braced against Mystic. “Thanks… Mmm, big, strong stallion…” she murmured as she nuzzled him gently.

“Come on…” he told her as he led her toward the entrance with her pressed against him.

A minute after the pair left, Silver felt his blush finally going away, glad that the awkwardness had passed. He didn’t expect to get asked out at the club, let alone by one of his new friends!

“You okay, Silver?” Sunny asked.

“Y-yeah, I’m fine…” he replied. “So, that was just the alcohol, right…?”

Frosty snorted. “Yep! She’s probably going to be mortified when she remembers what she did.”

“Well that was really awkward…” said Silver with another sip of his cider. “I don’t get it though, why is a pretty mare like her alone?”

“Because she usually gets flustered when she’s interested in a stallion,” Frosty replied. “Apparently she’s okay asking them out when she’s drunk though,” she added with a giggle.

“So, uh, did you guys enjoy your dancing?” Silver asked, obviously trying to change the subject.

“Absolutely,” Sunny said with a smile. “We decided to take a break when I spotted you three at the table here.”

As Sunny and Silver spent time chatting, Frosty looked between them with a smirk, remembering her earlier conversation with the yellow mare. The way she saw it, these two were practically on a date now that their group had shrunk, and she was more than happy to abandon her role as a fifth wheel to give them the privacy she thought they needed.

“Well you two, it’s been fun,” Frosty started, giving a stretch, “but I think I’m gonna call it a night.”

Sunny frowned. “Really? Already? I thought you just wanted to take a break.”

“I did, sure, but now all that dancing is catching up to me,” she replied, giving a fake yawn. “I’ll be heading on home. You two have fun now, okay?” She winked at Sunny as she got up and headed out the door, smiling as she thought, Don’t blow this chance, Sunny!

Sunny blushed a bit at that wink, then cleared her throat. “Speaking of fun, how are you enjoying yourself, Silver?”

“Me?” he asked. “Oh, uh, well enough I suppose…”

She gave him a deadpan stare. “I’m not convinced.”

He chuckled sheepishly and rubbed the back of his head. “Eh, well… Okay, so I’m actually bored out of my mind.”

She gave him a sympathetic smile as she told him, “Oh Silver, you didn’t have to hold a table for us if you didn’t want to.”

“Well, uh, honestly? I didn’t have much else to do…” he told her with a blush.

Sunny tilted her head curiously. “What do you mean by that?”

“Well, you see… The thing is, I don’t know how to dance,” he admitted, “and I don’t normally drink either.”

She gave him an incredulous stare. “Wait, so… You can’t dance, you don’t drink, and you still came to the club with all of us?” She gave a snort, then started laughing at the ridiculous situation.

Silver could only smirk and shrug, knowing how silly it sounded.

She brought a hoof up to her mouth to try stifling her laughter, and asked him, “W-what…” She giggled, and asked, “Why did you agree to come if you don’t dance or drink?”

He shrugged and chuckled sheepishly, telling her, “Well, I mean, I didn’t like bowling before you showed me how to play, and that turned out to be a fun evening. I figured this could be a fun activity with my new friends, though that didn’t exactly pan out when everypony split up like that.”

“So,” she asked, “how exactly were you planning on enjoying yourself tonight?”

“Uh… No idea,” he admitted with a shrug.

Sunny giggled. “Well, how about I show you how to dance? Would you like that?”

Silver perked up at that. “Teach me to dance? Uh, sure! That could be fun, I guess.”

She finished off her drink, and gave the unicorn a sly smile as she told him, “Alright, but this is the last time I show you how to have fun. I’ll have to start charging you if I need to keep teaching you stuff.” Silver blushed and sputtered an apology, and she just laughed. “Oh, I’m only teasing you, Silver. I’ve had fun hanging out with you, and I’m happy to help you out.”

He smiled at that, and finished off his cider. “I guess I’m ready when you are, Sunny.”

She nodded at that, finishing off her own drink before replying, “Well, how about now?”

Silver chuckled and got up with her. “I guess that works.”

The pair headed to the dance floor just as a new pulsing track started playing, and they carefully made their way through the small crowd to find a cozy spot of their own. Sunny moved in front of Silver as he looked about at the ponies around them moving with the beat, and he wondered if he bit off more than he could chew.

She wouldn’t let him worry to long though, as she spoke up and said, “Alright Silver, you ready?”

“Uh, yeah,” he replied, looking away from the other ponies to focus on her. “So, what do I do?”

She giggled, and told him, “There are a lot of different dances you can perform in a club, but contrary to what you may believe, they don’t have to be complicated.” She started to bob her head to the beat of the music. “Watch what I do,” she told him before she began to move with the music.

She began to dance, starting by swaying left and raising her left foreleg, then she stomped her foreleg and swayed right, raising her right foreleg with the motion, all the while bobbing her head to the beat. “See? Just sway, lift, stomp, sway, lift, and stomp with the beat,” she told him with a smile. “Now you try! Start by bobbing your head with the beat to get a feel for the rhythm.”

He nodded, listening to the music for a few seconds before his head began to bob with the beat of the music. Well, here I go… he thought timidly as he started to move his hooves in the way Sunny showed him. She watched him as he moved stiffly side to side, looking at his front hooves and obviously trying hard not to mess up the steps while he worked to match the beat.

She giggled at the stiff movements, quickly silencing herself as she saw him blush and grimace at her amusement. “You’re doing pretty good Silver, you’re just stiff is all! You have to loosen up!” She smiled and gently booped his nose with a hoof, causing him to look up at her. “Don’t watch your movements, just feel the beat and move to it.”

He nodded at that, and took a deep, soothing breath before he bobbed his head to the music, getting a rhythm going as he began to move once more. He tried not to think too hard on the simple dance and instead tried to enjoy the music and company, and his movements loosened up to become a proper dance instead of a stiff stomping.

Sunny’s smile brightened as she saw Silver start to relax and really dance. “You’re doing it, Silver! Nice job!” She grinned and winked at him as she danced with him, and he couldn’t help but smile as they danced together through the song.

Silver danced along to the music with Sunny, watching her smooth movements as she did a dance all her own, and he found himself impressed at her moves. “You’re really good,” he told her. “Did you take lessons?”

She grinned and told him, “Sort of! My mom actually taught me a bit of dancing through the years. It’s because of her that I love to dance so much.”

“It must be nice to share an interest with your family,” he replied as he kept up the basic dance that she taught him. “Do you go dancing with your mom very often?”

“No,” she told him with a sad smile. “This is actually the first time in weeks I’ve gone out dancing myself, and months since I got to spend quality time with my parents.”

“Why so long?” he wondered.

“Work,” she told him. “I’m running my business all by myself, so it doesn’t leave much time for relaxation or socialization.”

“Oh,” he said, giving her a sympathetic look. “I’m sorry to hear that.”

Sunny giggled and shook her head, “It’s fine, Silver. Not like I didn’t know what I was in for when I opened my shop.”

He pondered that as he danced, wondering if there was something he could do to ease her workload and allow her more time to relax like this. Granted, he had never held down a normal job before then, but that didn’t mean he couldn’t learn!

Soon enough, a new song started to play, and she asked, “Hey, do you want to try learning a new dance?”

Silver shrugged and stopped dancing. “Sure, I guess.”

She stopped dancing as well, and listened to the beat of the new song, head starting to bob up and down with it. “Okay, so, watch what I do, just like before,” she told him, before she started to move. She moved her front left hoof left, while her back right hoof went right, and she moved her rump with the back hoof, then both hooves went center before the opposite motion was repeated with front right and rear left hooves.

She smiled at Silver as she did a few more repetitions, then told him, “Step, center, step, center, just like that. Give it a try.”

He nodded, bobbing his head with the beat to get the rhythm down before he began to move, this time having to focus both front AND rear hooves. He moved with the beat, a little clumsy at first as he tried to work two legs in different directions in rhythm, but soon he got it down and began moving just as smoothly as she was.

Sunny couldn’t help but grin as she saw Silver getting into the dance. “There you go! Not bad, Silver.”

The pair danced together, just enjoying the music for a while as Silver felt his confidence growing. He had been so worried about embarrassing himself earlier, but the moves she showed him were simple enough for him to follow, and he felt pretty good about his skills up to that point.

Sunny kept on smiling as she danced with Silver, enjoying this moment they were spending together. She didn’t get to socialize a lot because of the demands of running her own business, but lately she had been making time to hang out with her friends, and to get to know Silver. He was a nice stallion, though usually quiet, and times like this when he opened himself up were why she was really starting to like him.

They enjoyed a couple more songs together like this, before Sunny spoke up again. “Hey Silver, you’re doing pretty good. How about you try some moves of your own?”

Silver stumbled at that thought, and he stopped dancing as he looked at her with furrowed brows. “What? Sunny, I-I don’t know how to dance beyond what you’ve shown me.”

She smiled as she told him, “You don’t have to do anything fancy to dance in a club, Silver. I’m sure you’ll be fine.”

He wasn’t so certain of that, and his ears folded as he shrunk a bit, looking at all the ponies surrounding them. “I-I don’t know, Sunny… What if I’m terrible? What if they all laugh at me…?” He couldn’t help but notice just how many ponies were there on the dance floor to watch him embarrass himself.

“Silver…” Sunny reached a hoof over to his cheek, and gently guided him to face her. “Look at me,” she said, and he gazed into her beautiful blue eyes. She held his cheek as she told him, “Don’t worry about anypony else, just focus on me, okay? It’s just you and me here. Let everything else fade into the background.”

He stood up slowly, soothed by her words and her gentle gaze. “Just you and me…” he repeated to her.

She nodded slowly and smiled. “That’s right. Don’t worry about anything but us, okay?” He gave a small smile and nodded at that, and she brought her hoof back down and said, “You don’t need to know any fancy dance moves, you just have to move to the beat. Think you can do that?”

“I can try,” he told her, feeling himself relaxing from her gentle encouragement.

“You’ll do fine, I know you will,” she told him with a bright smile.

Silver smiled, her confidence in him giving him the strength to brush aside his fears and just start dancing with the music. He didn’t know anything about dancing before that night, but if he only had to follow a beat, well, he could do that.

= = = = = = = = = =

It was some time later, well past midnight when the pair left the club. They danced for a while, and while Silver did his best, he couldn’t match Sunny’s talented moves; nevertheless, they both enjoyed themselves. Eventually though, the pair tired out and decided to call it a night.

As they walked along, heading to Sunny’s home, Silver groaned in discomfort. “My legs are so sore right now…”

Sunny giggled. “What, not used to working your muscles? I suppose it must be nice to just sit around and read books all day,” she teased him.

“And sculpt,” he said, giving her a smirk. “I sculpt too, you know!”

“Right, reading and sculpting,” she said with a roll of her eyes. “Still, what did you expect?”

“Not soreness,” he admitted, stretching out his legs as they walked. “I never realized that dancing could be such a workout!”

She giggled and nodded. “Mm-hmm! That’s one of the reasons I love dancing so much, because it’s a fun way to stay in shape.” She smiled at him as she asked, “You had fun otherwise, right?”

He smiled and nodded at her. “Yeah, I did. I don’t really know what I was expecting tonight, but I’m glad I went dancing with you. Thank you for showing me how.”

“It’s really no problem, Silver. I was happy to teach you, and I liked dancing with you.” She looked thoughtful before she gave him a sheepish smile, and added, “I’m sorry we all left you just sitting there at the table when we split up. We should have asked you what you wanted to do instead of just going off doing whatever.”

Silver shook his head and smiled at her. “There’s no need to apologize, really. I agreed to go to the club with you all, so of course you’d assume I’d find something to do there.” He chuckled and blushed as he added, “I should have told you guys from the start that I didn’t know how to dance.”

“Well, you do now,” Sunny replied with a grin. “So whenever we do this again you’ll be ready for a night of fun.”

“That’s assuming my legs don’t fall off from the dancing I did tonight,” he grumbled, only to laugh as he dodged a playful swat from the yellow mare.

They reached Sunny’s home a short while later, and before the night came to a close, Silver felt the need to ask a question that had been bothering him since they left the club. “Hey, Sunny? I need to ask you something,” he said.

She turned to him with a gentle smile, and asked, “What is it, Silver?”

He looked sheepishly at his hooves, before looking back up to her. “I gotta know, my dancing tonight… How did I do?”

Sunny went “hmm” as she thought back to their time on the dance floor, then responded, “Well, you were pretty good. Not the best dancing I’ve ever seen, mind you, but it was genuine.” She smiled and stepped forward, surprising Silver by planting a soft kiss on his cheek. She pulled back to see him giving a goofy smile while his cheeks reddened. “Thanks for showing me your moves, Silver.”

“Uh, y-you’re welcome,” he replied, quite flustered by her affection.

She turned to the door, and pulled out her key to unlock it. Before she went inside, she turned to him, and said, “Have a good night, Silver.”

“You too, Sunny,” he responded, still wearing that goofy smile.

She couldn’t help but giggle at the look on his face, and she gave him a playful wink before she headed inside and closed the door behind her.

Silver turned away and started heading home, trotting along with a happy little giggle from receiving his very first kiss. His chances with Sunny were definitely looking up!

Ep 5 - A Tour of Ponyville

Silver Streak trotted down the road toward home, his saddle bags full of groceries. He was glad to know his way to the market now, though he still had no idea where anything else in town was located. Ponyville wasn’t anywhere near as big as Fillydelphia, but it was still a sizable town, and he would need to explore it to learn the layout and businesses located there.

In particular, he needed to find out where the local hardware store was located to buy supplies and continue his sculpting, his only means of income. No doubt he could get a normal job in town and make a living that way, but he enjoyed all the free time that he was granted by sculpting here and there whenever he wished.

He also knew his home was in desperate need of furniture. He had no furniture at all in his family room, aside from the few arcade cabinets and a single, lonely lamp in the corner. He hadn’t worried about having much furniture when he first moved in, but now that he’s gained so many friends he knew he needed to be able to entertain guests, and that generally included having seating arrangements.

Much as he needed supplies and furniture, he wasn’t fond of the idea of wandering around for hours, trying to find the appropriate shops and getting lost along the way. There were only two real options for him to avoid that; get a map of Ponyville, or have a guided tour, and he preferred the latter option.

Fortunately for him, most of his friends were born in Ponyville, and all of them knew it like the back of their hooves.

Silver soon reached his home, and he headed inside toward the kitchen to put away his groceries. As he worked on getting everything put away, he thought about his friends and which of them would be willing and available to give him a tour. It quickly occurred to him though, that he only knew the location of one of his friends; Sunshine. He had never met any of the others outside of their social gatherings, so he had no idea where they lived. It seemed that the decision was made for him.

He couldn’t help but smile at the thought of Sunny and the time they spent together. It had been a few days since they visited the local nightclub, and while he enjoyed dancing with her, they hadn’t talked since that night. He felt eager to see her again, especially after that surprise kiss she gave him, and this seemed like a good enough reason to meet up.

He finished putting away his groceries, giving a satisfied nod at a job well done, and a decision made. He took off his saddlebags and put them aside, then decided that now was as good a time as any to go visit Sunny and ask her for that favor.

= = = = = = = = = =

Silver entered Succulent Sweets with the ringing of the bell above the door, letting Sunny know she had a new customer. She glanced over to him and smiled, greeting him with a nod before turning her attention back on the customer she was already busy with.

He took the time to look around the shop, taking in the details that he missed before in his first visit. He looked upon the two-toned tile floors, creamy-white and chocolate-brown mixed in a checkerboard pattern. The walls were painted in a creamy-white as well, while the support beams were painted in chocolate-brown, making both the inside and outside appear to be made out of chocolate. This was further accentuated by the mild scent of chocolate drifting through the shop.

Silver turned toward Sunny as he heard her bid the customer farewell, and he walked over to greet her. “Hello, Sunny.”

She smiled at him. “Hi there, Silver. What brings you to my shop today?”

He looked at her with a sheepish smile. “I was hoping to ask for a favor.”

“Oh?” She looked at him curiously. “What kind of favor?”

Before he could answer her, the door behind the counter opened up, revealing a young filly carrying a drawing on one foreleg. “Hey Sunny, look what I made you!” She noticed Silver standing there, and her ears folded as she chuckled sheepishly. “Oops, you’re with a customer, huh?”

“A friend, actually,” replied Sunny, motioning the filly over. She looked over at Silver and smiled, tilting her head toward the little pony. “Silver, I’d like you to meet my sister, Crystal Waltz.” She looked over to her sister and motioned a hoof to the stallion. “Crystal, this is my new friend I told you about, Silver Streak.”

“Hi there! Nice to meet you!” Crystal greeted him. She had a teal coat, and a long purple mane and tail. Her eyes were cyan, and her cutie mark depicted a purple heart with a couple music notes inside it.

“It’s nice to meet you too,” Silver replied with a smile.

She looked at him with a furrowed brow, tilting her head in thought, before she perked up with a smile. “Ohhh, Silver. He’s the stallion you went on that date with, right?”

Both Sunny and Silver were horribly embarrassed at that, their cheeks reddened as they looked at each other and the little filly. It was Sunny who spoke up, asking, “Date? What date?”

“You know,” Crystal said, confused at the reaction, “at the nightclub the other night?”

Sunny and Silver sighed and chuckled at that, thinking it was just a misunderstanding. Sunny spoke up again, telling her little sister, “That was a group activity. My friends and I all went over there together.”

She pouted at her big sister. “But YOU said that everypony else left early, and that it was just you and Silver for most of the night. That sounds like a date to me!”

“W-well it’s not!” Sunny stammered, her cheeks red from embarrassment. She gave Silver a sheepish smile as she turned and brought a foreleg around to pull her sister into a hug. “You’ll have to forgive my sister, she has such an active imagination.”

Silver could only nod awkwardly, remembering the kiss that Sunny gave him and wondering if perhaps there was some truth to Crystal’s words.

“If it wasn’t a date, then why are you two acting so funny?” Crystal asked.

“SO!” Sunny practically shouted, trying desperately to change the subject. “You were here about a favor?”

“Oh, uh, yeah,” Silver replied, remembering his reason for coming to visit. “I know my way to the market and back, but I don’t really know where anything else is. I was hoping you’d be willing to show me around on your next day off?”

“Ah, you want the grand tour, huh?” Sunny asked with a chuckle. She brought a hoof up to her chin as she gave it some thought, then she nodded and smiled at Silver. “Well, how about right now?”

His eyes widened as he asked, “Wuh-wait, now? But you’re in the middle of your workday! I couldn’t ask you to close down just for me.”

Sunny chuckled and raised a hoof to quiet him. “It’s fine, really. It’s the middle of the week, and the next few hours are usually quiet here. I don’t think I’ll miss much business if I close up shop for a little while.”

He frowned, feeling guilty as he looked away. “You really don’t have to, Sunny. I can wait a few days, honest.”

“Oh hush,” she said, coming out from behind the counter to flip the sign at the door from “Open” to “Closed,” then she turned around to face him again. “It’s either show you around or twiddle my hooves, and showing you around town seems like a lot more fun to me,” she explained.

“Oooh, that does sounds like fun!” Crystal said as she put her drawing on the counter and walked over to them.

Silver chuckled, looking between the sisters. “I guess I’ve been outvoted, huh?”

“Yep! So come on, Silver!” Sunny said, urging him and Crystal out the door before she locked it behind them. “So, where to visit first…” she wondered to herself, looking around.

“How about Sugarcube Corner?” Crystal offered.

“Sugarcube Corner?” Silver asked curiously.

Sunny nodded and explained, “It’s a bakery and confectionary run by a married couple, Mr. and Mrs. Cake, and it’s a very popular shop here in Ponyville. Everypony gets their baked goods from there.” She smiled and shrugged, then said, “I suppose that’s a good place to start. Follow us, Silver.” She and her sister began walking toward the bakery with Silver in tow.

As they made their way along, he asked, “So, uh, you foalsit your little sister?”

Sunny smiled and nodded. “Yeah, quite often actually. On days like today, when my dad’s busy with his workshop and my mom’s out on tour, I’ll watch over Crystal until Dad gets done with work.”

Silver was curious about that. “What do you mean ‘when your mom’s out on tour’?”

“She’s the lead dancer in the Contemporary Canterlot Dance Company,” Sunny answered. “She’s quite talented, and the company goes on tour across Equestria during summer and fall.”

“So, she lives in Canterlot then?” he asked curiously.

“Oh, no, she and my father both live here in Ponyville,” she replied. “During her active months, Mom takes a short train ride up to Canterlot, does her practice and goes on her local shows, then she takes the train back home in the evening. When she goes on tour with the rest of the company, though, she’s gone for weeks, performing at every major city.”

“Sounds like she's basically gone half the year, even when she’s just doing local shows,” Silver observed.

Sunny’s ears drooped a bit, the mare looking a tad sullen as she nodded. “Yeah, I don’t get to see her all too often during summer and fall, especially when the shop keeps me so busy.” She looked over to Crystal, who also looked morose, and she lowered her head to give the filly a gentle nuzzle. “Just makes us cherish the time we get with her.”

“I’m sorry,” he apologized, feeling guilty for upsetting the pair.

“Oh, it’s fine Silver,” Sunny replied, putting on a smile again. “It kinda stinks, sure, but we deal with it.”

He nodded, then decided it was a good time to change the subject. “So, uh… What can you tell me about Sugarcube Corner?”

Crystal perked up and explained, “It’s great! They sell all kinds of things, like cookies, cakes, cupcakes, and ice cream. I go there all the time with my friends!”

“Which is good,” Sunny explained with a smirk, “because that means she’s not trying to steal all my chocolates!”

Crystal gave her big sister a scowl and blew a raspberry at her, only for Sunny to return it with a grin.

Silver chuckled at the sight of such strong sibling bonds, something he was unaccustomed to in his relationship with his own brother.

It didn’t take long for them to reach the bakery, and Sunny looked over to Silver with a grin as she said, “Here we are!”

The building was timber-framed like all the other structures in Ponyville, with tan-colored walls and pink windows. The roof looked like it was made of cookies and icing, and was topped with a structure that looked like a cupcake. All in all, it looked similar to a gingerbread house.

“Do all businesses in Ponyville resemble the items they sell?” Silver asked Sunny.

She giggled and shook her head. “Nope, just a few, including mine. It gives the town more character, you know?”

“I suppose it does,” he nodded in agreement.

The trio headed inside, and were greeted by a rounded, blue earth pony mare, who looked at Sunny with a flat gaze. “Oh, it’s you,” she said. “Come to spy on the competition? Or maybe you’ve come to throw in the towel?”

Sunny grinned. “Ha! As if! And what’s this about spying? All it takes to make your baked goods is a decent cookbook.”

The pair seemed to glare at one-another, and Silver’s ears folded as he looked between them, worried about a fight breaking out. Suddenly they both snorted and laughed, and he looked to Crystal for answers, her only response a roll of her eyes.

The shopkeeper spoke up first, “Oh Sunny, it’s good to see you again! How are you, dear?”

“I’m doing good, Mrs. Cake,” she responded. “I’m just showing Silver Streak here around town, and Crystal thought your shop was the best place to start.”

“Silver Streak?” Mrs. Cake asked, looking over to the gray unicorn.

“Oh, allow me to introduce you!” She motioned a hoof to Silver. “This is Silver Streak, the newest resident of Ponyville.” She nodded to Mrs. Cake as she looked to Silver, and said, “Silver, this is Mrs. Cake. She and her husband, Mr. Cake, own and operate Sugarcube Corner.”

“It’s a pleasure to meet you,” Silver greeted her with a smile. “I gotta say, you and Sunny had me worried for a moment there. I thought you were going to fight or something!”

Mrs. Cake giggled at that, and shook her head. “Oh no, never. We just like to tease each other, that’s all.”

“The thing is,” Sunny began to explain with a grin, “we’re technically competing against each other, both being in the sweets business, but truth be told we have different markets.” She winked at Mrs. Cake as she added, “We enjoy joking around when we get together.”

“I see,” Silver replied. “So, I heard this was the place to visit in Ponyville…”

Mrs. Cake smiled proudly. “It sure is! Everypony loves our baked goods, and you will too I’m sure.”

Suddenly a baby was heard crying nearby, and Mrs. Cake perked up and turned toward the sound. “Sounds like one of the babies needs me. Pinkie Pie, could you watch the counter please?!” she called out before giving a friendly nod and leaving to tend to her foal.

“Pinkie Pie?” he asked.

“That’s me!” She said, jumping up from behind the counter from seemingly nowhere. She giggled when the stallion jumped in surprise. “Hi there Silver Streak! I’m so glad to see you’ve finally come to visit Sugarcube Corner.”

“You work here, Pinkie?” he asked.

She giggled. “Oh, I don’t just work here, I live here too! So, what can I get you?”

Silver looked between Sunny and Crystal, before he told her, “You know what? How about you get us three chocolate cupcakes.”

“Coming right up!” Pinkie said with a grin, and she disappeared for only a few seconds before she returned with the pink-frosted treats.

He paid Pinkie for the treats, and the trio headed off to a table to enjoy them. He had to admit, it was the best cupcake he ever had, and he knew he’d have to shop there often.

= = = = = = = = = =

Silver and the girls left Sugarcube Corner with smiles on their faces, ready to continue the tour.

“So, where to next?” he asked Sunny.

She looked around and pointed to the tall building at the center of town. “I don’t suppose we need to walk over there, seeing how big it is, but Town Hall is an important location here in Ponyville,” she explained. “Many of the major gatherings and important announcements happen there.”

“I remember having to visit Town Hall to purchase my house,” Silver replied. “I’m glad it’s so big, so I can rely on it as a landmark.”

“Perhaps as we visit different locations, you should look to Town Hall to see where they are in relation to it,” she recommended. “If you get lost finding something, you can look at Town Hall and figure out where to go.”

“Sounds like a good idea,” Silver said with a nod. “So, where to next?”

“I suppose we could just start walking and figure that out along the way,” Sunny replied.

He saw no issues with that, and so she led them on as they walked along the streets. It wasn’t too long before they came upon the burnt, dilapidated ruins of the local library. He stopped in front of the ruins, tilting his head curiously as he asked, “Sunny, what is this place?”

She frowned as she looked at the burnt wood before them, and sighed, “This used to be Golden Oak Library, before Tirek attacked us.”

His eyes widened as he stared at the remains. “Wait, Tirek did this?”

“Yeah,” Crystal answered. “Tirek blew it up when he went after Princess Twilight. He destroyed the school playground too,” she added sadly.

Silver felt his blood run cold as he stared at the burned remains of the tree-based library, horrified at the sight before him. Somewhere in the back of his mind, he was sad to learn that Ponyville currently didn’t have a local library, but most of his brain was focused on the horrifying thought that this could have been him, back in Fillydelphia.

Tirek did this? He just BLEW UP a building? he thought, his ears folding as he began to tremble. He felt weak and helpless when Tirek drained him of his magic, but never did it occur to him that he was so close to death had his attack actually angered Tirek. What made me think I could actually do anything against him? he wondered.

Sunny frowned as she looked to Silver, noticing the terrified expression on his face. “Silver?” she called to him. When it became obvious he hadn’t heard her, she reached a hoof over to touch his shoulder, and she jumped as he cried out and recoiled at the touch.

He noticed Sunny’s worried expression, and saw how Crystal cowered behind her sister, looking up at the unicorn in confusion. “W-what…?” he asked.

“Silver, are you alright? What’s the matter?” Sunny asked.

Silver cringed and blushed in embarrassment, trying to shake off the terror he felt. “I-I’m fine, it’s n-nothing, really. I’m sorry to have startled you both,” he said, a weak attempt to brush off the incident.

Sunny frowned, and said, “That didn’t look like nothing, Silver. Please, talk to me.”

He looked at the ground, his mouth opening and closing in several non-starts, before he just sighed and shook his head. He had grown comfortable with Sunny in the time he had known her, but he still didn’t want to tell anyone about his fears. “Please, can we just… move on?”

Sunny glanced over to Crystal, who shrugged in response, before she looked back to Silver and nodded. “Alright, we’ll move on. Come along, Silver, there’s plenty more to see.”

Silver nodded and followed along quietly. He felt embarrassed about the incident, and knew that Sunny would want to talk about it later. He could only hope that when the time came to explain, that she wouldn’t view him as weak or pathetic, especially when Sunny and her sister didn’t even flinch at the sight of that destruction.

He absently wondered if Luna would pay him a visit that night, or if he might somehow avoid having another nightmare about the attack.

= = = = = = = = = =

Sunny and Crystal led Silver through town, the incident nearly forgotten as they showed him several of the local shops, including the joke shop and the costume shop. Silver found himself surprised that a town like Ponyville had such specialty shops, but Sunny assured him that they each did plenty of business.

They continued along the marketplace, and Crystal stopped them as they neared a particular shop. “Oooh! Sunny, Silver, there’s the toy shop! Can we go in? Please?” She looked up at the pair of ponies with the cutest pout she could muster.

Sunny looked at her sister with a smirk, having seen that look many times before, and so she was particularly immune to it. She looked over to Silver and asked, “What do you think, Silver?”

Silver looked at Crystal, brow furrowed as he pondered for a few moments, before he broke out in a grin. “How can I say no to that face?”

Crystal cheered at that and ran into the shop, with Sunny and Silver following her inside a moment later.

The shop was of a decent size, a cash register near the front with a patient employee waiting for business, and several aisles of all manner of different toys including stuffed animals, dolls, board games, and action figures. There were several fillies and colts running around, looking at the merchandise with excited smiles, and a couple of them were begging their parents to buy one toy or another.

“Wow,” Silver said with a sense of déjà vu as childhood memories came flooding back. “It’s been years since I last visited a toy store.”

Sunny giggled. “Must feel pretty weird, huh? I’m dragged in here fairly often thanks to Crystal.” She looked over to one of the fillies shopping with her parents, and gave a dreamy sigh. “I wouldn’t mind coming here with a foal of my own someday, though.”

He stopped looking around to face her. “You know, I’ve never really thought about having a family myself.” He gave her a smile as he said, “Knowing you though, I’m sure you’ll have a beautiful family someday.”

She smiled at that. “Thank you, Silver, but I’ll need to get myself a special somepony first before I can think about foals.”

His eyes widened in surprise at that news. “W-wait, you’re telling me you don’t have a special somepony?” His feelings for Sunny grew stronger every time they were together, but he always just assumed a wonderful mare like her was already in a relationship. “But… How?”

“Huh?” she asked.

“It’s just, you’re so kind, and patient, and helpful!” he told her. “I can’t believe you don’t have stallions breaking down your door asking for a date!” He suddenly became self-conscious as he realized what he said, his ears folding while his cheeks burned red. “W-what I mean is, you’re a wonderful mare, Sunny, and I’m surprised that you don’t have a special somepony,” he said, unable to meet her gaze.

Sunny looked at him with reddened cheeks and a small smile, and she giggled softly. “I appreciate that, Silver. The thing is, my shop has kept me too busy to think about dating for a while, but maybe someday I can find someone.”

“That’s a real shame,” said Silver. “I wish you the best of luck, Sunny.”

She perked up at that, and gave him a playful smirk as she thought about what he said about her. “I don’t suppose you’d be interested in dating me, would you Silver?”

Silver’s eyes practically bulged out of his head, his heart racing as she gave him an expectant gaze. He stood there frozen as his brain frantically worked to process her question. Did… did she just ask me out? he wondered as he continued to stare at her smirking face. Was she serious? Or was she just teasing me?

He continued to stand still as a statue as he processed the information at hoof. If she was just teasing me, and I say yes, then it’ll make things SUPER awkward! he thought to himself. But if she was serious, then that means she likes me, and she could be my special somepony!

He noticed her smirk dropping into a frown, brow starting to furrow as she tilted her head. Why is she frowning? he wondered. Wait, how long have I just been standing here? She’s waiting for an answer! Think stupid, what are you gonna say? He swallowed a lump in his throat, and slowly opened his mouth to respond, only for Crystal to come running up and waving a doll between them.

“Hey Sunny, can I get this doll? Please?” the filly asked, holding a pink unicorn doll with white button eyes, and a light-blue mane and tail made of yarn.

“What? No!” Sunny told her sister with a frustrated scowl. “You’ve got enough dolls at home.”

“I’ll buy it for her,” Silver said, grateful to the little filly for interrupting that awkward moment.

“Really?” they both asked, Crystal with a grin and Sunny with furrowed brow.

“Sure,” he replied. He smiled at Crystal and added, “Think of it as thanks for helping with my guided tour of Ponyville.”

“Yay!” the filly cheered and hugged him. “Thanks Silver, you’re the best!” She turned and walked over to the cashier, waiting for Silver to pay for her new toy.

“A cupcake AND a doll? You’re gonna spoil her,” Sunny told him with a playful smirk.

“That’s your problem, not mine,” Silver replied with a wink as he went over to the cashier to pay for the doll.

Sunny chuckled and shook her head, watching the two. She was a little upset with her sister for interrupting their conversation, especially with the way that Silver reacted to her question. Maybe it’s for the best, she thought to herself. It was probably too soon for him, anyway.

The trio left the toy shop after that, Crystal humming happily to herself as the doll rode on her back. Silver looked over to her and asked, “What are you going to name it?”

Crystal’s brow furrowed as they moved along, trying to think of a good name. “Hmm… I’m not really sure. I’ll have to give it some thought.”

He looked at the doll, and the colors, and grinned as he suggested, “How about Cotton Candy?”

The filly perked up at that and looked at her doll, giving a grin. “That’s perfect!”

Sunny smiled at that, and gave Silver a gentle nudge before she asked, “So, aside from that sudden detour, what do you think of our little town so far?”

“Little? It’s a lot bigger than I imagined it would be,” Silver said. “I’m glad I asked you to show me around, because I’m sure I’d be lost on my own.”

“Was there anything in particular you wanted to find on this tour?” she asked.

“Well, I desperately need furniture for my house, seeing as I’ve suddenly got lots of friends to entertain,” he told her with a wink. “Also, I need to know where the hardware store is, as well as the post office. I need to get supplies to start sculpting again, and be able to ship my sculptures out to Fillydelphia.”

“Well I’ll make sure to make those locations a priority on our tour, then,” Sunny replied. “I’m curious, though; why don’t you have much furniture? Surely you had some from your old house.”

“That’s because up until the move, I was living with my parents,” he answered. “The arrangement worked out well for us, seeing as I kept to myself with my studies. Mom also liked having me around to bounce ideas off of for her stories.”

Sunny perked up at that. “Your mom is a writer? Is she published? What kind of stories does she write?” Sunny, being an active reader during her quiet stints at the shop, was excited to hear all about one of the many ponies who worked hard to bring her beloved books into existence.

“Whoa, easy there!” he said, chuckling at her enthusiasm. “Yes, my mom is a writer, and she’s had several books published. She writes fantasy/adventure novels set in a distant land, starring a lady knight and her friends as they defend their kingdom and princess from monsters and neighboring kingdoms.”

Her brow furrowed as she listened to the description Silver gave her. “That sounds kind of familiar, actually. What’s your mom’s name? Maybe I’ve read her stories before.”

He smirked as he told her, “Her penname is L.S. Fable.”

Sunny pondered the name for a few moments, then her eyes widened and her jaw dropped in realization, and she quickly stopped him. “Whoa, wait a second!” She pulled him close, hooves on his shoulders as she stared at him in disbelief. “You’re telling me that your mom is L.S. Fable, author of the Scarlet Sword series? Is that what you’re telling me right now?!”

Silver grinned, unable to keep a straight face. “Oh, so you’ve heard of her then?”

She gave the stallion a playful glare. “Of course I’ve heard of her! I own all her books, and I’ve read through them all at least five times each!” Her eyebrows shot up as she remembered something he told her. “Wait, you said she’d bounce ideas off of you; are you saying that you actually helped write those stories?!”

“Sort of,” he answered. “She’d get stuck, or have a few different ideas, and we’d talk for a while to help her through it. I’m not a writer myself, but Mom always said she appreciated my input.”

“What’s the big deal?” Crystal asked, confused by her big sister’s reaction. “They’re just some books.” The little filly was far more interested in listening to music than she was in reading, so she couldn’t understand Sunny’s excitement.

Sunny gave an exasperated sigh as she took her hooves off Silver to turn and face her sister. “Alright, how about this? Let’s say you found out one of your friends was related to, oh I don’t know, Sapphire Shores? And then what if that friend told you that they helped write some of those songs you love?”

Crystal gave a cute pout as she thought about that for a few moments, before smiling and nodding as she answered, “Yeah, that would be pretty cool.” She then frowned as she thought of something, adding, “Unless they were lying, of course.”

Sunny perked up at that, and turned to look at Silver suspiciously. “She’s right. How do I know you’re telling the truth?”

Silver scoffed, a hoof going to his chest. “What? You think I’m lying about something like that?”

“Not necessarily,” she replied, raising a hoof defensively, “but if you had some proof that could back up your claim…”

He smirked, an easy answer at the ready. “You say you have all her books? She dedicates each one to my dad, my big brother Swift Wing, and myself in that order. Look in any one of those books and you’ll see I’m telling the truth.”

“I’m going to verify that later,” Sunny said with a grin. “Right now though, I think it’s about time we continued with the tour, huh?”

“Yes please,” Silver replied with a nod.

Sunny made a motion for him to follow her, and they continued on their tour. Soon enough they came upon another local business with an unusual inventory. “This is Quills and Sofas, which, as you might guess, sells quills and sofas.”

Silver looked at the shop, then at Sunny with a raised eyebrow, then back at the shop again. “So… Quills and Sofas?”

“Yep,” she said.

“And they only sell quills and sofas?” he asked.

“Also beds and sheets, oddly enough, but the shop’s primary inventory is quills and sofas,” she clarified.

“…Right,” he said in a tone that reflected his confusion. “I suppose I DO need a sofa for the family room, but I’ll look into that after the tour. What’s next?”

Sunny motioned to another nearby business, a restaurant with several outdoor mushroom-like tables and a few ponies dining. “That’s the local café, which offers both good food and good service. It can get pretty busy there during the lunch and dinner periods, as you would imagine, but I think it’s worth the wait.”

Silver smirked and told her, “I already bought you two cupcakes, I’m not buying you lunch as well!”

Sunny and Crystal giggled, the former replying, “Yeah, we shouldn’t dawdle anyway, considering I closed my shop to help you out here.” She brought a hoof to silence the unicorn as she hastily added, “Which I was happy to do, so don’t go apologizing.”

He closed his mouth and nodded, still feeling a tad guilty about that, but if she said it was fine then who was he to question her?

They continued on, and Silver was shown a few more places, such as the local bank, Ponyville Theater, and the bookshop, which Sunny said she hadn’t visited for a while. They continued on to seek out some of the places Silver was looking for, such as the local Post Office, and soon after that the hardware store.

“Oh, perfect!” Silver said, half-tempted to wander inside and look at the wares available for purchase. “I’m definitely going to be shopping here later.”

“I’ve been meaning to ask, Silver,” Sunny began, “what exactly do you sculpt? You never got back to us about photos of your work.”

“Ah, yeah, turns out those photos were left back in Fillydelphia,” he replied, remembering the conversation about his art at the party the week prior. “I do geometric shapes, mostly. You see, my sculpting wasn’t actually meant to be artistic; I created a spell by modifying an existing one to work on my endurance and precision, and my sculptures were the results of that training.”

“I see,” she replied. “If that’s the case, what made you start selling them?”

“Long story short? Winter Gust, the art dealer and family friend I mentioned at the bowling alley, saw my work, and thought it was good enough to sell,” he explained. “I painted the sculptures, and left him to figure out the price and put them on display in his gallery. Turned out that there were plenty of ponies who were interested in my work, and thus my art career took off.”

“Did the sculpting help you with your endurance and precision, as you originally planned?” she asked.

“It did,” he answered with a nod. “I found that powerful, complex spells I attempted weren’t as draining as I expected, and that simple spells were like nothing for me. I also found that I could lift more, heavier objects in my telekinesis without much trouble. I can’t wait to really cut loose and find out what I can do.”

“I hope all goes well for you then,” Sunny said with a smile. “Come on, we’re just about done with the tour,” she added, leading Silver onward with Crystal.

“Hey, Silver?” Crystal asked as they continued on.

“Yeah, Crystal?” he replied, glancing over to the little filly.

“I was wondering, since you moved here all the way from Fillydelphia, is there anything you miss back home?” she wondered.

He was quiet for a time as they walked along, thinking about everything he left behind. After a short while, he answered, “I suppose I mostly miss my parents, and the few friends I had back there. I sent my parents a couple letters, but I haven’t sent word to my friends since I left. I really should write them soon.”

“What about the city itself?” Crystal asked. “Any places there that you miss?”

Silver smiled sadly as he remembered a couple favorite locations. “There was a local arcade I would visit regularly when I took breaks from my studies. That’s actually where I met all my friends, and the usual place we’d hang out together.” He sighed at the memories. “Plenty of good times there. I didn’t know if Ponyville would have an arcade, so I bought a few arcade cabinets for my house before the move.”

The little filly grinned excitedly at that. “You have video games at home? That’s so cool! Do you think I could come over to play them sometime?”

“Crystal, I think Silver has better things to do than open his house to you as a private arcade,” Sunny chided her.

“Aww…” Crystal whined, ears folding in disappointment.

Silver chuckled at that. “I’m alright with you visiting from time to time, just don’t go telling all your friends, okay? It’s my house, not an arcade, so I don’t want fillies and colts running around all day.”

“I won’t, I promise!” Crystal said with a grin. “You know what, Silver? You’re like the cool big brother I never had!”

Sunny scoffed at that. “So what am I then?”

Crystal grinned as she answered, “My cool big sister who runs a chocolate shop!”

Sunny giggled and nodded. “Yes, I suppose that’s true.”

Suddenly they heard a voice nearby calling for Crystal, and they turned to see a filly waving to her. Crystal perked up at that and waved back, before she looked to her sister to say, “I’m gonna go play with my friend now, okay? I want to show her my new doll!”

Sunny smiled and nodded. “That’s fine, just make sure you head home before it gets too late.”

“I will!” she promised before she ran off to play with her friend.

Silver smiled at that, and he followed Sunny along as she continued to their next destination. “Your sister seems like a very nice little filly,” he said.

“She is,” Sunny agreed, “but she can be quite a hoofful at times.” She chuckled as she added, “I guess I could consider foalsitting Crystal to be practice for when I have foals of my own.”

“I suppose that’s true,” he agreed.

Soon enough they came across the local furniture store, much to Silver’s delight. “Looks like they’ve got quite a selection in there. Hopefully I’ll be able to find everything I need to entertain guests between this store and the Quills and Sofas you showed me.”

“Worst case scenario, you could always just talk with my dad,” she told him. “He actually supplies this store with some of their wares.”

His ears perked up at that. “Your dad makes furniture? Oh, you did mention something about him having a workshop, didn’t you?”

She nodded and smiled. “Yeah, Dad’s a carpenter who makes custom furniture, as well as predesigned pieces, for both customers and this local business. He’s quite talented, and he even gets orders as far out as Manehattan thanks to my aunt and uncle’s recommendations to their friends and acquaintances there.”

“Well, I’ll keep him in mind then,” said Silver. “I’ll see what this store has to offer, and if I don’t see anything I’m interested in then I’ll come to you.” He looked around a bit, then turned to the mare again to ask, “That’s everything I wanted to find, but is there anything else I should know about here in Ponyville?”

Sunny hummed thoughtfully for a moment, then stomped her hoof in realization. “Oh! I just remembered one more place I need to show you; Ponyville Hospital.”

“Oh, right, that’s definitely an important location,” he agreed, and he followed the beautiful mare as she led him to the hospital. “Come to think of it, I should probably look into getting a regular doctor there, seeing as I’m going to be spending the rest of my life here in Ponyville.”

“What, don’t want to have to go back to Fillydelphia for each and every checkup?” she teased.

He chuckled. “Not particularly, no.”

It didn’t take the pair too long to reach the hospital, and as they arrived they saw a familiar mare leaving the building. Strawberry Jewel walked out of there, her mane a bit of a mess and bags under her eyes as the exhausted mare stared at the ground absentmindedly as she started heading home.

“Hey there Jewel!” Sunny called out to her.

Jewel looked up at the voice, her ears perking up as she gave them a warm smile. “Hi there Sunny, hey Silver.”

They met halfway, and Silver looked at her with concern. “Are you okay, Jewel? You look pretty rough…”

She chuckled softly. “If you think I look bad, you should see the other mare.”

Silver was confused by that, thinking she got into a fight, but Sunny smiled as she asked, “So, am I to assume that you’ve had another successful delivery?”

Jewel smiled and nodded. “I’m proud to announce that Ponyville’s newest resident is a beautiful and healthy little filly. The mother went into labor early in the morning, and I was with her from the start, so I’ve been running on adrenaline for most of the day.” She yawned widely, and added, “Since I don’t have any appointments today, I’m going home and straight to bed.”

“Ah, I forgot that you’re a midwife,” Silver said with a smile.

“Yep, and it can be as tiring as it is rewarding,” she replied. Her expression fell and she started to blush as she remembered her drunken flirting the other night. “Uh, Silver? I just wanted to say, I’m really sorry about the other night. I was drunk, and I wasn’t thinking clearly…”

He chuckled, a mild blush on his cheeks from the memory of that night. “Ah, yeah, it’s alright Jewel. I know that was just the alcohol talking.”

She smiled at that, glad to be forgiven for that awkward moment. Her brow furrowed as she looked between the two. “So, anyway, what brings you two to the hospit—oh…” Her gaze went between them as her cheeks reddened. “Oh my…”

“What? What is it?” Sunny asked.

Jewel cleared her throat, and smirked at Sunny as she said, “Um, nothing, just… You do realize that you need to be a few weeks along before you can get real results from a pregnancy test, right?”

Sunny looked between Silver and Jewel in confusion. “What? What are you…” Her brow shot up as she looked at Silver and realized what Jewel was thinking. Her cheeks burned a deep red as her head snapped back to Jewel. “No! I’m not here for… I-I mean, we’re not even… We’re just friends! W-what kind of mare do you take me for?!”

Suddenly Silver realized what Jewel was thinking, and he cringed as his whole face turned red. He began stammering, “We haven’t—I mean we-we’re not… I-It was j-just one kiss, honest!”

Jewel gasped, a hoof brought to her mouth as she said, “Kissing already? My gosh Silver, you’re such a bad influence on poor Sunny here!”

His expression turned to one of abject horror, and somehow his face grew an even darker shade of red as he sputtered helplessly.

Jewel suddenly snorted and laughed as she watched the two squirming uncomfortably at her teasing. “Oh my gosh, you two! You… You should see your faces!” She fell over as the laughter overcame her, hugging her sides as the two could only sit there and try to regain their composure.

It was Sunny who was the first to get over her embarrassment, and she scowled at the laughing mare. “Shouldn’t you be going home right now?”

Jewel kept on laughing and nodded, slowly getting up while she brought a hoof up to stifle her laughter. She took a few deep breaths, giggling a bit, before she asked, “What about you? Shouldn’t you be at the shop right now?”

“S-Sunny was showing me around town,” Silver replied. “She decided to close the shop for a bit to give me a tour.”

“Well that was awfully nice of her,” said Jewel, a tired grin plastered on her face. “Anyway, as much fun as this has been, bed calls. See you guys later.” She nodded to them before she walked away toward home.

Silver turned to face Sunny after that, though he couldn’t look her in the eye after that little incident with Jewel. “So, uh, that’s about it, then?”

She nodded. “Yeah. I mean, there are a few other places, but for the most part you’ve seen Ponyville. We should head back now; I need to reopen the shop, and you have furniture to buy.”

“Alright,” he replied with a nod, and the two started walking back toward her shop. “Thank you again Sunny, I really appreciate you taking the time to show me around.”

Sunny smiled and said, “You’re quite welcome, Silver. Honestly, I had fun showing you around town.” She paused as she remembered the earlier incident at the remains of the Golden Oak Library, and she stopped Silver with a hoof on his shoulder. “Hey, Silver?”

He stopped, and turned to look over at her. “Yes?”

She looked thoughtful for a moment, before meeting his gaze. “I don’t really know what happened back there at the old library, but whenever you want to talk about it, I’ll be happy to listen, okay?”

He frowned and nodded slowly, remembering the library incident. “Thank you, Sunny, I’ll be sure to remember that.”

She smiled and, satisfied with his response, continued onward to her shop. After a short while, they said their goodbyes and split up, Sunny going back to Succulent Sweets while Silver headed for the Quills and Sofas.

When Sunny reached her shop, she remembered what Silver had said about his mother, and about the proof in her books. She went inside and headed upstairs to her bedroom, and when she reached the bookshelf she selected from her collection Scarlet Sword and the Changeling Infiltration, by L.S. Fable, and opened it to the dedication page.

To my husband, and my sons Swift Wing and Silver Streak. I don’t know what I’d do without you guys.

Sunny’s jaw dropped as she saw what was written, and she had to read through it a few times to get it to fully register. I don’t believe it! she thought, Silver Streak’s mother really IS L.S. Fable!

= = = = = = = = = =

Silver sighed and flopped on his bed after a rather long day of looking at and purchasing furniture. He remembered the few times his parents dragged him along on such tedious tasks as a colt, and sadly realized that it didn’t get much more entertaining when one was a fully-grown stallion either.

After a while, he settled upon a plain blue couch from Quills and Sofas, and at the furniture store he bought a basic coffee table and a couple blue chairs that nearly matched the couch, all for the family room to entertain guests. He also picked up a couple basic wooden chairs for the dining room that he would later paint to (somewhat) match the existing table and chairs there.

By the time he got finished with all that it had gotten late, so he went to the café that Sunny showed him earlier in the day and had a nice dinner alone. By the time he was finished, it had become too late to worry about visiting the hardware store, and he would have to wait until after the delivery ponies came and dropped off his new furniture.

All of that furniture shopping certainly cut into his funds, which had already been greatly reduced by the purchase of his home, all those books, and his arcade cabinets. He knew he could still live comfortably for some time on what he had left, thanks to his prior situation in Fillydelphia, but he would have to start sculpting again soon if he wanted that to remain the case.

At any rate, there was little he could do about the situation then, not until he could purchase new supplies at the hardware store, and so there was no point in worrying about such things at the moment. He curled up under the covers, and his horn glowed as he flipped the light switch off with his telekinesis.

He lay there for a time, thinking about the day he spent exploring Ponyville with Sunny and Crystal, and his thoughts went back to the toy store and Sunny’s question. He felt his cheeks heat up as he wondered about her intent, whether it be teasing or flirting, and how he should have responded before Crystal interrupted.

“I should have just asked if she was serious…” Silver said thoughtfully, and sighed. “If she was, then I could have asked her out, or tried to anyway… And if she wasn’t, then I’d know she wasn’t interested.” He groaned in frustration and buried his head into the pillow, wishing that he hadn’t frozen up like he had.

As Silver began to doze off, one last thought calmed him and put a smile on his face. At least she’s single…

Ep 6 - A Day in Ponyville

Mystic Spiral grumbled as he woke to the ringing of his alarm clock, a hoof reaching out to silence it. He slowly got up, rubbing his eyes with the back of his hoof before he looked around the room. He gazed at the few posters hanging on the walls, depicting his favorite bands, hoping someday that his own band, Restless Harmony, would have posters hanging on walls as well.

He slowly got out of bed, and left his room at the top of the band house to walk down the stairs and into the second floor bathroom, where he showered up to start the day. Because he worked as a mail-sorter, he had to start the day earlier than everypony else, but that worked out for them because it meant he could get things ready for his bandmates.

After he got finished in the bathroom, he walked down another flight of stairs to reach the bottom floor, and headed straight to the kitchen to get a pot of coffee made for the others. This worked out well for Mystic, because it meant he’d always get a fresh cup of coffee to help him wake up. His ear flicked as he heard the shower running, knowing that at least one of his bandmates was also awake.

With coffee started, Mystic began to work on getting breakfast made. He decided that scrambled eggs would be a nice meal, and started chopping up enough vegetables for the whole group. He stopped chopping when he heard the coffee maker finish, and went to get himself a cup just as one of his friends came down the stairs and headed into the kitchen.

“Morning, Sky Note,” he greeted the stallion before he took a sip of the glorious caffeinated beverage in his hooves.

“Morning…” Sky grumbled as he got himself a cup of coffee. Sky Note was a white Pegasus stallion with orange mane and tail, and red eyes which were bleary that early in the morning. His cutie mark depicted a few musical notes on staffs, showing his talent with music. He was both the band’s main vocalist, AND the writer of their music in conjunction with the input of his fellow bandmates. “Thank Celestia it’s Friday,” he said as he left the kitchen to sit in the dining room.

“No kidding,” Mystic replied, looking forward to the weekend ahead. He perked up at the sound of the shower above starting up again, letting him know that, slowly, the whole house was waking up. He continued to sip his coffee, held magically nearby while he focused on chopping up vegetables for breakfast.

The two stallions didn’t say much for a while, just waiting for the other two to come downstairs before they’d talk about their plans for the day. The other two members of the band didn’t show up until Mystic was stirring up the vegetables and eggs in a big bowl, about ready to start cooking scrambled eggs for the whole group.

The pair that entered the kitchen were both earth ponies, one a tall, strong stallion and the other a pretty mare. They greeted Mystic, and the mare, Blossom Beat, went into the dining room at the insistence of the stallion, Low Tone, as he got a couple cups of coffee ready for them both.

Blossom Beat had a purple coat and dark freckles, and long red mane and tail, the former of the two held back with a green bandana. Her tired eyes were light cyan, and her cutie mark depicted a pair of drumsticks. Her talent with drums made her a valuable member of the band.

Low Tone was a large earth pony stallion with a light-brown coat, short green mane and tail, and tan hooves. He had green eyes, a deep voice, and a cutie mark of a blue bass guitar. Being the bass player, he was just as important as Blossom for keeping the beat during their songs.

Blossom smiled when Low Tone brought her a cup of coffee, taking it in her hooves. “Thanks, hon,” she murmured before sharing a kiss with him, the stallion returning it with a smile while Sky just rolled his eyes.

Low Tone went back into the kitchen to get himself a cup as well before he headed back to the dining room to sit next to Blossom, nuzzling with her gently as they woke up to take on the day.

Mystic glanced over at them and chuckled, shaking his head at the affectionate display. When those two first started dating, he and Sky were wary of the relationship, worried that things going poorly could break up the band. It seemed like their concerns were unfounded however, as Tone and Blossom had been dating for a while with no major issues between them.

“Almost done with breakfast!” he called to the group as he worked on finishing up with the eggs while simultaneously getting toast made up and put on a plate, a small pile big enough for all the hungry ponies. Soon he finished with the eggs, and he worked to get it all on a platter while Sky Note came back into the kitchen to get plates and utensils for the group.

Mystic came into the dining room, levitating the platter of scrambled eggs and plate of toast onto the center of the table. He served up breakfast for the group and sat down with them, and they all ate in silence for a while.

Sky was the first to speak up as he saw Blossom and Tone shoveling food down their throats. “You know there’s more where that came from, right? Nopony’s gonna take it away from you.”

Tone paused to smirk and say, “Yeah, well, Blossom and I kinda worked up an appetite last night.”

Blossom snorted and swatted him on his shoulder. “You’re not supposed to tell them that!”

He chuckled at that, giving his girlfriend a playful nudge in response. “Anyway… Mystic, you’ve given out all the invitations, right?”

He nodded, gulping down some coffee before he spoke up, “Yeah, everyone’s excited to see us play tonight.” They had planned for a small, private concert for their friends and family at the Ponyville Theater that evening. Before they could really work on making it big, they needed to know that their music was actually good, and they couldn’t be sure of that by playing in a vacuum.

“And you’ll start getting things set up at the theater after work?” Sky asked, reaching for an extra slice of toast.

“Yeah, but I’ll need you all to help me out when you get there,” Mystic replied. Because of his job, he got out of work sooner than the others and could thus begin preparations. “I’ll be able to get all the gear to the theater myself, but I don’t think I’ll get much else done before you all finish with work.”

“What about that new friend of yours?” Blossom asked. “Is he good for that lightshow he promised after the concert?”

“Silver Streak? Yeah, I’m sure he can pull it off,” Mystic replied with a nod. He had asked Silver if he had anything to spruce up the concert, and the aspiring wizard told him that he in fact had a magical firework spell that he could use afterwards. Everyone agreed that it would be a fun addition to their private concert, and he had every confidence in Silver to put on a good show.

“I hope so,” said Tone. “That’d be a great ending to an awesome concert.”

“Assuming everyone likes our music, anyway…” Blossom said with a frown, concerned about the reactions they’d get that evening.

Low Tone reached a foreleg around Blossom’s shoulders to pull her into a gentle hug. “Hey, don’t worry, we’ll be fine. This is what we’ve been working towards all this time, isn’t it? We just have to have faith that our hard work will pay off.”

Sky Note sighed and shrugged. “Honestly, I think we sound great, but the whole reason we’re doing this is to find out if our music sounds good to other ponies. I admit, I’m feeling nervous too.”

“Hey, relax, we’ve got this,” Mystic told them with a confident smile. “All the hard work we’ve been through is finally going to pay off. Tonight our friends and families will be the first to hear Restless Harmony in concert, before we make it big in the rest of Equestria. As long as everyone does their best, then we’ll be awesome.”

The others grinned and cheered at that, feeling confident thanks to that impromptu speech from their fearless leader. If things went well, they could finally start performing shows around Ponyville, and if things went poorly then at least their friends and family wouldn’t be too harsh.

Their concert that evening would prove, one way or another, if they were ready for the big time.

= = = = = = = = = =

Silver Streak closed the book he had been reviewing—Falling Up: Gravity Spells and their Applications—and put it with the several other books stacked on his new coffee table. He had finally gotten his private library set up, and had selected several choice spellbooks with the intention of practicing his spellcasting.

Confident in his studies, Silver got up and put on his saddlebags, putting a couple choice books in there, as well as a pencil and notebook, and an apple, before he left his house and headed to a nearby park. Most unicorns could only learn a hoofful of spells pertaining to their special talents, but for a unicorn like Silver, whose talent was magic, the only limits were one’s knowledge and mana capacity. Who knew how many spells he could end up performing?

It didn’t take him too long before he reached the park, relatively quiet for the moment, which worked out well for him. He took off his saddlebags and put them aside, then he levitated a book from the bags to go over it before trying his first spell, teleportation.

He frowned as he remembered the last time he had attempted teleportation, back in Fillydelphia, right before Tirek attacked. He grimaced and shook his head, trying to clear away the bad memories and focus on the task at hoof. He buried his muzzle in his spellbook, and read through the spell one last time.

After Silver finished reviewing the spell, he put the book down, confident that he could perform the spell without fail. He looked to his saddle bags as a notepad, pencil, and an apple all levitated from them, the latter of which was placed in front of him. He looked to the notepad and pencil, and cast a transcription spell on it, making both levitate nearby, ready to take notes.

He got the transcribing spell from his mother, who liked having a way of jotting down story ideas while going about her day. The spell would allow him to speak his thoughts and observations, and have the pencil and notepad jot it all down for him, leaving him free to focus on practicing these new spells. At least my tendency to talk to myself will serve some purpose this time… he thought with bitter amusement.

He took a deep breath and shook that thought out of his head, before he looked to the apple and said, “I’m going to attempt teleportation, by first testing it out on this apple. I’m going to send it a short distance away, and then bring it back, and if that’s successful then I’ll attempt to teleport myself.” The transcribing spell worked to write down his notes, and his horn glowed before the apple disappeared with a pop and a green flash, reappearing with another pop and flash one hundred feet away.

He smiled, and said to the notepad, “The apple appears to have teleported safely to the designated location. I’m going to teleport it back now, and we’ll see how it fares after that.” His horn glowed again, and the apple once more disappeared in a flash before reappearing before him in another flash.

Silver levitated the apple in front of him, giving it a once-over before he grinned and nodded in approval. “The apple appears to be in perfect condition. From what I read of the spell, it either works or it doesn’t, depending on the talent and mana reserves of the unicorn casting it, but I didn’t want to take any chances.”

He took another deep, calming breath, and put the apple aside. “Since that worked, I’m just going to go right ahead and try to teleport myself. Dad always said ‘go big or go home’ after all,” he said, then frowned as he pondered that. “Then again, I wonder if maybe he just meant that for aerial stunts. Well, too late to worry about that now.”

Silver looked to a distant tree, deciding to use that as the destination for his teleportation. He closed his eyes and focused his magic, and after a moment he disappeared in a pop and a flash, and he reappeared next to the tree a moment later. He looked around himself, including a couple gentle pats between his hind legs to make sure everything was where it should be. He grinned when he found that he was fully intact, and he teleported back to his saddlebags.

“Alright, teleportation was successful!” he said with a grin. “I’m going to have to test myself to find out my maximum range, but that can wait for later. I’ve got more spells to attempt today, after all.” He thought through the spells he knew, and glanced over to the apple. “I think for my next trick, I’m going to try a growth spell I learned on the apple I teleported before.”

The apple was levitated in front of him, and he focused on the spell before his horn lit up and the apple was enveloped in a green glow as the spell began to work. The glowing apple trembled and slowly grew bigger and bigger, and he leaned in to look at it closely. “The spell is working so far, though it seems a bit unstable…”

The apple reached twice its size, and continued growing bigger, but the shaking grew with the growth and the apple suddenly exploded, covering Silver in sweet mush. “Bleh!” he said as he sat up and rubbed the apple bits and mush off himself. “The apple nearly reached three times its normal size before it exploded. I wonder if there’s a limit to the growth I can urge it to?”

He pondered what he saw for a few moments, then spoke up again, “You know, I think what happened was that I was simply focused on pouring magic into the spell to make the apple grow, instead of making it flow through the apple evenly so everything grew at the same rate. Next time I try this spell, I’ll be sure to focus more on the application of the magic instead of the amount of magic used.”

As he wiped the last of the apple mush off himself, he sighed and said, “On a side note, I’ll have to find something else to snack on later, seeing as I ruined the apple I brought with me. Well, onto the next spell…”

= = = = = = = = = =

“Enjoy the chocolates!” said Sunny as she waved to her latest customer as they headed out the door. She was having a good day, plenty of business so far, but she knew she’d be getting into the quiet period of the day soon. Fortunately, though it would be a while before business would pick up again later in the day, there was still work to be done.

Sunny snagged a notepad and took a pencil in her mouth, and looked through her stock of chocolates, taking note of which ones she was getting short on to make later. With a nod of satisfaction, she put down the pencil and notepad by the register, and then began reading her book to pass the time until the next customer appeared.

It wasn’t too long until the bell at the door rang as a customer entered, and she put down her book to smile at her new customer. “Hi Silver, how are you today?” she asked the gray unicorn as he made his way over to the counter.

“I’m alright,” he said. “Just decided to take a break from my spellcasting for a bit to visit you. How are things with the shop?”

“Things are going well, gotten plenty of business so far,” she told him. “So, spellcasting huh? How’s that working out for you?”

“Decently enough, I suppose. I’ve done well with some spells, and failed with others,” he said. “I just need to read through some of those spells again, and keep on practicing to get them working right.” He perked up at the memory of one particular spell, and grinned as he told her, “At least I managed to teleport! That’s a big one I was worried about.”

“Teleport, huh?” she asked. “I think I’ve seen Princess Twilight teleport once or twice, but I don’t think I’ve ever seen other unicorns around town do it. It must be a pretty difficult spell, huh?”

“It’s not easy,” he confirmed. “Part of the problem is that the amount of spells a unicorn can learn is dependent on their natural talents, like say with cooking or art, but unicorns who are talented with magic, like myself, are able to pull off a variety of spells.”

“Sounds like it still takes a lot of work though,” said Sunny.

“Yeah,” he replied with a nod. “I admit, I’m not doing as well with some of the spells as I’d like…” he said with a frown, hoping it would just take study and practice as he told her.

She smiled at him and said, “Well perhaps a pick-me-up is in order? I don’t believe you’ve ever actually tried any of my chocolates during any of your visits.”

He smiled sheepishly at that, rubbing the back of his head with a chuckle. “Ah, yeah, I suppose I should try some of your chocolates if I’m going to keep bothering you at your shop.”

“Yes, yes you should,” she replied with a nod and a wink. “How about I put together a sample box for you? A little bit of each of my most popular treats.”

“That sounds great, thanks,” he said, watching as she got a box and began filling it with a selection of delicious chocolates. After a short while she finished with a top for the box, and placed it on the counter. “How much do I owe you?” he asked.

“Free of charge, for your first taste of my fine chocolates,” she said with a smile.

“Oh, thank you! I gotta say, I am feeling a bit hungry since I blew up my snack,” he said.

Sunny’s brow furrowed. “How’d you manage to blow up your snack?”

“I tried using a growth spell on an apple, with poor results…” he said with a frown. “At any rate, I think I’ll enjoy these now.” He levitated the white box from the display counter, opening it up and looking at the assortment of chocolates inside. He was surprised that a couple of the samples were chocolate bars. “Chocolate bars? Seems rather plain, compared to the rest of your chocolates.”

“Perhaps, but they’re a higher quality than what’s normally offered elsewhere,” Sunny replied with a proud smile. “A tad more expensive than your normal chocolate bars, but tastier, so they’re a popular option for foals AND adults.”

“I see,” said Silver. “I think I’ll save those for later. Right now I think I’ll try one of these wedge-shaped chocolates.” One of the aforementioned chocolates levitated up and into his mouth, munching on it for a few moments before his eyes widened. “Is that… orange I’m tasting?”

Sunny giggled and nodded. “Yep! I call those ‘orange slices’ and they have orange extract in them. What do you think?”

He smiled as he levitated another of them into his mouth, chewing on it happily for a few moments before he answered, “That’s delicious! I didn’t realize that orange could go so well with the chocolate…”

“Try one of the round ones next,” she told him, motioning a hoof to round chocolates with a bit of white chocolate drizzle on top.

He nodded at that, and popped one into his mouth, finding it to be filled with soft caramel. “Mmm…”

She giggled softly as she watched him enjoying her chocolates. “I’m glad to see you like them so much.”

“I can’t believe it took me this long to actually try your chocolates. Say, what flavor are these green ones?” he asked, pointing at mint-green squares in the box.

“Try them and find out,” she said with a wink.

He popped one into his mouth, and as he chewed his eyes closed and he merely hummed his approval. It was a creamy mint chocolate, melting smoothly in his mouth and coating it in flavor. “Oh my, this is amazing…” He ate a couple more with a wide smile.

“You like mint, huh?” she asked with a grin.

“Oh yeah… can I get a box of that?” he asked, and popped the last one into his mouth. “So good…”

Sunny giggled and nodded, quickly getting a box filled up with mint chocolates. “So, are you excited for the concert tonight?”

Silver closed the box and placed it on the counter. “For the music? Yeah, I’m interested to hear what Mystic and his band have been working on. For the lightshow afterwards? Not so much…”

Sunny frowned at that, closing up the box of mint chocolates. “What do you mean? Is there something wrong with what you had planned?”

He rubbed the back of his head, and answered, “Well, I mean, the spell seems straightforward enough, but the way my day has gone I’m not sure how well it will actually work out. I’d hate to disappoint everyone, let alone mess up and hurt myself.”

“It couldn’t be that dangerous, could it?” she asked.

“Well, probably not,” he admitted. “I mean, it’s just an illusion spell. I’m probably just being pessimistic…” He looked to the box of chocolates, and asked, “How much for the mints, anyway?”

She gave him the price, and after he paid, she told him, “Well, you really shouldn’t worry so much Silver. From what you’ve told me, you’re doing quite well with your spellcasting. I mean, you can teleport! I’ve only ever seen Princess Twilight do that, so you’re already ahead of most other unicorns.”

He smiled shyly at that, and she continued, “So, maybe you’ve had some minor setbacks, but that’s fine. Even Princess Twilight has had issues now and then; I mean, thanks to her we had Parasprites eating up Ponyville! The important thing is that you keep at it, and don’t give up.”

He smiled and nodded. “You’re right. I just have to go over my spells and keep on trying. I’m sure even Star Swirl the Bearded had setbacks when he first started out.” He reached a hoof to hold Sunny’s, and he smiled at her. “Thank you Sunny, I promise I’ll keep at it.”

“That’s the spirit.” She gripped his hoof gently, and let go as he pulled away, putting the boxes of sweets in his saddlebags before he turned to leave. “Hey, Silver…?” she called to him, biting her lip nervously.

He turned to look back at her. “Yeah Sunny?”

Her mouth opened to speak, but stood there silently for a few moments before she flashed him a smile that didn’t quite reach her eyes. “H-have a good day, and good luck with your spellcasting.”

He smiled and thanked her before he left, and she was alone once more. She sighed sadly, wishing he could have stuck around to stave off the loneliness she had been feeling. It’s one thing to serve customers, but it’s another thing to hold real conversations with them, and the latter she was sorely lacking. Still, she couldn’t hold him back from his practice just because she was feeling lonely.

Sunny picked up her book once more, an erotic romance novel called The Dragon’s Precious Treasure by Taffy Inkwell, and continued reading where she left off before. As she read the story of the mighty dragon and his forbidden relationship with a unicorn mare, she couldn’t help but ponder having a special somepony of her own.

She couldn’t help but think of Silver Streak, and how their relationship had been developing since they met. She was interested in him, as she admitted to Frosty, but until that point she had been taking things slowly with him. She started to wonder if maybe it was time to speed things up a bit, and just ask him out on a date…

= = = = = = = = = =

Frostfire stood there, finishing up her interview with Mayor Mare at the town hall. “Thank you very much for your time, Mayor Mare. I’m sure our readers will be interested to learn of the progress on the new public library.”

“You’re quite welcome, Frostfire. Hopefully we can come to a decision soon, and make our plans a reality,” replied Mayor Mare.

“I have every faith in you, Mayor Mare,” Frosty said with a nod, before she turned to leave town hall as the mayor went back inside. She had been interviewing the mayor for the Ponyville Express, hoping to do a story on progress toward a new public library to replace the Golden Oak. Unfortunately, all they had at that moment were a few ideas and little progress toward a solution to the town’s needs. She could get a story written about it, but the readers would probably be disappointed at the news.

Before she could figure out a way to spin the news to be more positive, Frosty heard a familiar voice screaming nearby, and it sounded like it was going… up? She looked up to see Silver flailing as he somehow defied gravity and fell UP toward the sky. “Sweet Celestia! Hold on, Silver!” She yelled as her wings flared and she shot up into the sky, flying quickly to catch up.

Frosty’s wings flapped hard as she flew quickly toward the panicked unicorn, and she soon caught up, reaching a hoof to grab his before she flapped her wings to hold them there in midair. “Silver, are you okay? How’d you even manage to fall up?”

Silver was trembling as he held on tight. “I-I’m fine… Thank you for catching me!” He took a few deep breaths to calm himself, before he answered her question, “I was attempting an experiment with a gravity spell, but instead of the anti-gravity spell I meant to use I must have accidentally performed a reverse-gravity spell.”

“Can you shut it off?” she asked.

“Uh, yeah, just, hold on tight…” He closed his eyes and his horn, constantly glowing bright green, suddenly stopped glowing, and he was suddenly pulled toward the ground.

He was glad that Frosty had such a strong grip on him, because it took her a moment to correct her wing movements to keep them up in the air. She began to fly them back down to the ground at the town square, and he stood on shaky legs when she put him down.

“I’m glad I was nearby, because who KNOWS how far up you would’ve gone…” she said, looking up to the sky with a fearful shudder.

“Y-yeah, I definitely owe you one. Thank you…” he said with a nervous smile, still a bit shaken up by the odd turn of events.

Frosty rubbed at a foreleg idly before she looked at Silver and asked, “So, I gotta ask, what exactly were you trying to do?”

“I was hoping to combine a couple different spells to fly, but apparently I need to re-read the anti-gravity spell before I try that again,” he explained.

“That’s really neat, but why do you need fancy spells to fly?” she asked, looking at him curiously.

His brow furrowed in confusion. “I don’t have wings, so how do you expect me to go about flying without spells?

Frosty gave a snort of amusement. “Uh, hello? I see unicorns like you and Mystic make things fly around all the time!”

He pondered that for a moment, before asking, “Wait, are you talking about using telekinesis?”

“Yeah, that!” Frosty said with a nod. “You unicorns are always lifting things and carrying them around with your magic, so why can’t you do the same for yourself?”

Silver stopped to think about that a moment, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. “Hmm… Well, theoretically, it could work. I know I can carry more than my own bodyweight in my magic, and I should have plenty of endurance and control to carry and move myself for a while.”

She gave him an expectant smirk. “So…?”

He shrugged at that, and focused his magic. “Here goes…” His horn glowed green, and a moment later he was enveloped in a green aura as he began to float a few inches off the ground.

Frosty grinned at that and cheered him on. “You go, Silver!”

He couldn’t help but smile at that as he lifted further off the ground, a feat far less strenuous than he thought it would be. He began to fly around town hall, circling it and going higher and higher up until he could touch the top of the building.

Frosty’s wings extended, and she flapped them to fly up after Silver, following alongside him as he took his very first flight. “Looking good, Silver! Not as good as a pegasus, mind you, but not bad for a unicorn.” She grinned at him and said, “To think, you were trying to use all sorts of magic to do this before I came along.” She gave him a playful swat on the shoulder with her hoof, then asked, “You really had to overthink things, didn’t you?”

He chuckled and gave her a dismissive wave of his hoof. “Okay, so sometimes the simple answer is the best one. Happy?”

“I suppose,” she said with a smirk. “So, how’s it feel to fly?”

He gave an amused snort, and grinned at her. “This is pretty awesome! It reminds me of when I was just a colt.” He looked down to the town, which looked somewhat different from above, and noticed how the ponies about town would spare him a long glance before going on about their business. Apparently something as crazy as a flying unicorn was seen as only an unusual event to the citizens of Ponyville.

Her brow furrowed at the mention of his childhood, before she broke into a grin. “Oh, right, I forgot you mentioned that your dad is a pegasus too. He took you out flying as a colt, huh?”

“Yeah,” said Silver with a nostalgic smile on his face. “Way back when I was really little, he’d take me out flying on his back with my big brother.” He chuckled at a particular memory of that, and added, “I remember how freaked out my mom could be, having her little colt flying about without wings. Her horn would always be charged up, ready to catch me at a moment’s notice if I fell, though Dad never dropped me once.”

She giggled at that, “Oh yeah, I can imagine her being pretty worried about you during a flight.” She sighed and smiled as she thought back to her own childhood. “I don’t think there was a single day that I didn’t go out flying with my mom and dad when I was growing up. It was just part of how we bonded and relaxed after a long day.”

“Yeah, my dad and brother always flew together when I was growing up,” he said. “I bonded with my mom during magic lessons, while my brother is closer to my dad because of their flying.”

The two flew together lazily around town, going nowhere in particular as they both enjoyed their peaceful flight together. Soon though, Silver asked, “So, what were you up to before you flew up to save me?”

“Oh, I was doing an interview with Mayor Mare about plans for a new public library,” Frosty responded.

“How’s that going, anyway?” he asked, turning to do a loop around town.

“Eh, not so great,” she admitted, flying close by the unicorn. “The thing is, Ponyville doesn’t have much in the way of bits to pay for something like a new library. Hay, a couple years back the town hall roof needed repairs and we didn’t exactly have the funding to even get that done.”

Silver winced at that. “So I guess it’s going to be a long time before we get a new library, then?”

“Well, Mayor Mare said that Princess Twilight volunteered the use of her own personal library for the citizens of Ponyville, so long as they leave her books there,” Frosty told him. “Thing is though, the mayor doesn’t think that would be an appropriate use of the Castle of Friendship, not to mention the fact that ponies need to be able to check out books, so things are still being worked out.”

“I guess it’s a good thing I bought a lot of books before my move from Fillydelphia, then,” said Silver.

“Yeah…” she sighed. “So, not exactly a great story for the paper, but what can you do?” She looped around Silver, then perked up as she thought of something. “Say, maybe I could write a story about you and your experiments!” She gave him a sly grin. “Perhaps you wouldn’t mind giving another interview for the Ponyville Express?”

He chuckled at that, and shook his head. “Yeah, no, I don’t think your readers would be very interested in, or really understand a story about the magic I’m getting into.”

She sighed and shrugged. “Yeah, you’re probably right…”

As they flew over the Ponyville Theater, he smirked and gave her a nudge. “Hey, what about doing a story about Mystic’s concert tonight? I’m sure he’d appreciate it if you wrote a story about Restless Harmony and got his band some recognition.”

She thought about it a moment, and grinned. “You know what, you’re right! I’m sure Ponyville would love to hear about some up-and-coming local musicians! And if—er, when they make it big, it would look good for me to have ‘discovered’ them before they were popular.”

“I’m glad I could help,” Silver said with a chuckle, turning to lead them back toward the center of town.

They made it back to town hall, and they landed together outside the entrance. Silver was surprised to find that he didn’t feel all that drained from the flight, and wondered how long and how fast he could move with his magic, something he knew he’d have to find out later.

“So, I guess this is where we part ways for now,” said Frosty. “I need to get back to the office to write the library article.”

“And I should continue with my spellcasting,” he replied. “Before that though…” He stepped forward and gave the mare a gentle hug. “Thank you for saving me, Frosty. I don’t know what would have happened if you didn’t catch me in time.”

She smiled and returned the hug, giving the unicorn a gentle pat on the back. “You’re welcome, Silver. I’m sure you would have done the same for me.”

The two pulled away from each other, and Frosty’s wings spread as she got ready to take off again. “See you tonight, Silver!”

He waved at her as she flew off, and he continued on his way.

= = = = = = = = = =

Over at Ponyville Hospital, Strawberry Jewel was busy helping a patient deliver her first foal. She gently held the foal in her hooves as it neared birth, and she looked up to the pregnant mare in question with an encouraging smile. “Come on, Velvet Sky, just ONE MORE push and you’ll be done!”

The motherly pegasus nodded, gripping her husband’s hoof tightly as she took a deep breath, and bore down once more. After just a few moments, she groaned in relief as the foal was born fully into Jewel’s hooves, and the faces of the new parents lit up in joy as the newborn began to cry.

Jewel smiled as she looked down to examine the foal, before she looked to the parents with a grin. “Congratulations, Velvet, it’s a colt!” she said as she gently hooved over the newborn pegasus to his mother, who wrapped her forelegs around him and held him close.

“A-a son… Velvet, we’ve got a son!” her husband said with a grin, a hoof reaching to gently caress the little colt as he leaned over and gave his wife a loving nuzzle.

Jewel gently covered the newborn with a towel to keep him warm and clean him up a bit, which the new mother helped with. After she was satisfied with the comfort of the newborn, she stepped back to give the new family a few moments together.

She saw Velvet’s eyes glisten with happy tears as she looked at their new son, and the awe that was on her husband’s face as he shared his affection with their newborn son and his wife. Jewel sniffed, her own vision going blurry as she was moved to tears once more from the beautiful sight of a family bonding for the first time. She saw it many times in her career, and knew she would see it many more times in the years to come, but still it got to her every time.

After a while of getting through the necessary procedures, and helping Velvet Sky with some of the basics, Jewel left the happy family alone to bond and to welcome visitors. She went to relax at the nurse’s station after a long day, where Nurse Redheart was just filling out some paperwork during a quiet period.

“Hi Jewel,” Redheart greeted her, putting her quill down to take a break from the paperwork. “Congrats on another successful delivery.”

“Thanks, Redheart,” she replied with a smile. She sighed and brushed a hoof through her mane as she added, “Days like this really are bittersweet, though.”

The nurse perked up at that, and gave a sympathetic smile as she asked, “You mean how you help families grow when you’re still wanting one of your own?”

Jewel gave a bitter snort of amusement before she answered, “I meant how the months-long relationship with my patients pretty much end after delivery, unless I see them in town or they get pregnant again.” Her ears folded and her shoulders slumped as she added, “But yeah, that too…”

Redheart winced, ears folding in guilt as she reached a hoof over to the midwife’s shoulder. “I’m sorry Jewel, I… I didn’t mean to pour salt on the wound.”

“It’s fine,” she replied, reaching a hoof up to hold Redheart’s, and she gave the nurse a small smile.

“So…” Redheart started, looking a bit uncomfortable before she asked, “Uh, things with Mystic Spiral still aren’t going anywhere, huh?” Jewel had told the nurse of her feelings for Mystic Spiral some time before, wanting to have somepony to confide in outside their mutual group of friends.

Jewel sighed and shook her head. “Nope…”

Redheart thought for a moment, before she perked up as she remembered something Jewel told her. “You said his band is going to be holding a private concert tonight, right? Why not ask him out after the concert is over?”

Jewel thought about that for a moment, before she shook her head. “No, I… I just couldn’t do that.”

“Why not?” wondered Redheart. “Is he seeing somepony?”

“Well, no,” she answered.

“Then what’s the problem?” Redheart asked.

“The problem is… I don’t want to ruin my friendship with him.” Jewel grimaced at the thought of things going wrong, and added, “If I tell him that I love him, and he doesn’t feel the same way, then things will just get really awkward between us.” She groaned and buried her face in her hooves as she added, “How could we maintain our friendship if we just end up being uncomfortable around each other?”

“You really care that much about your friendship, huh?” Redheart asked, resting her chin on her hooves.

“I do,” said Jewel. “We’ve been friends for years now, ever since he moved into Ponyville. We confide in each other things we don’t talk about with anypony else, we can hang out for days without getting on each other’s nerves, and I know he’ll always be there to protect me.”

Redheart snorted in amusement, and pointed out, “You know, it almost sounds like you two are married.”

Jewel whined and nodded, “I know…”

Redheart sighed, and asked, “Well, why don’t you try to date somepony else then?”

Jewel gave another whine, ears folded as she explained, “Because… Every time I think about trying to date anypony, I just—there’s this guilt, like I’m betraying Mystic.” She covered her heart with her hooves and sighed, before she added, “If I’m going to be honest with myself, it’s Mystic that I want, not some random stallion. I love him, even if he doesn’t ever think of me like that…”

The nurse got up and gave her friend a gentle hug. “I understand how you feel about Mystic, being so close with him for so many years. Still, the fact remains that your dreams are being unfulfilled because of unrequited love.” She pulled back from the hug, looking Jewel in the eye before she continued, “If you want the happiness you seek, then you either need to tell him how you feel, or put aside your love for him to find somepony who will make your dreams come true.”

Jewel nodded slowly. “You’re right, I know you’re right… But it’s going to be so hard to do.” She looked at a nearby clock on the wall, and gave a small smile. “Looks like it’s time for me to head out. I told Mystic I’d try helping him with the setup.” She reached a hoof up to pat Redheart on the shoulder, and said, “Thank you for the talk, Red. I appreciate you letting me vent for a while.”

“It’s no problem, Jewel. You have a good night, alright?” she said with a smile, waving to Jewel as she left. Her smile faded as she watched her friend leave, and she quietly wished that the sweet mare could find the love and happiness that she deserved, either from Mystic Spiral or somepony else.

= = = = = = = = = =

Mystic Spiral and the rest of the band, along with Strawberry Jewel, were finishing up preparations for their concert, making sure everything was plugged in properly and doing sound checks. Mystic finished his sound check, and he stepped forward to peek through the curtain at the sizable group which was made up of their friends and families.

“Didn’t realize we’d have such a big audience,” said Mystic, pulling away from the curtain to get into position with his guitar.

“Just means we’ll have a better feel for how good our music is,” said Sky Note. He turned on the microphone and tapped on it a couple times, giving a content nod as he heard the sound over the speakers.

“Not getting cold hooves, are you, boss?” asked Blossom Beat, sitting at the drums and ready to go.

Low Tone said nothing, tuning his bass guitar, though he looked expectantly at Mystic for an answer to his girlfriend’s question.

“Nah, I’m fine,” Mystic said. “And Sky’s right, with more ponies watching us we’ll have a better idea on how good we actually are.” He grinned and added, “Not that we won’t be awesome, right?”

The others smiled and nodded; whether or not Mystic’s optimism was warranted, they all needed to focus on doing their best, because good tunes or no the crowd wouldn’t be cheering them on for a terrible performance.

Mystic looked to each of them, all giving a nod to let them know they were ready. He looked over to Jewel, who stood at the side ready to open the curtains, and he gave her a nod. She smiled and worked the pulleys, the curtains spreading open to reveal the band to the audience, who immediately quieted down for the performance.

Mystic stepped forward to the microphone, and Sky stepped aside to let him speak. “Hey everyone. First off, I’d like to thank you all for coming tonight. Whether family or friends, you’ve all supported every one of us as we’ve worked hard to make our band, Restless Harmony, a reality.”

He paused for a bit as the crowd applauded, then he continued, “We think we’re finally at a point that we can work on doing some gigs and making it big, but first we need to know if we stink.” They chuckled at that, and he smirked as he said, “That’s why you’re all here, and I really hope you all enjoy the show.”

The crowd cheered, bringing grins to the whole band as Mystic went back to his guitar while Sky got back in position. Mystic picked up his guitar, ready to go, and he nodded to Blossom to start the set. She set the beat with a few taps of her drumsticks before she began to play, and the first song began.

They all played well through the set, with most of their songs getting a great reception, though a couple weren’t as well received, and the band made note to work on those later with help from audience input. They ended the concert on their best song, “Big City Dreams,” to cheers from everypony there, and as the curtains closed they knew they were on their way.

The band joined the crowd in front of the Ponyville Theater to socialize with their friends and family, and to thank them for coming, as well as to ask about their weaker songs, eager to fix them up to something great. Frosty was happy to interview several ponies there, as well as the band itself, for the Ponyville Express, knowing she had quite an article to write.

Stepping away from all the chatter, Sunny noticed Silver, sitting away from the crowd and looking worriedly at his hooves. She went over and gave him a gentle nuzzle, causing him to jump in surprise when he was pulled from his funk. She smiled when he returned the affection, and she pulled away to look at him and asked, “Silver, what’s wrong?”

He smiled sheepishly as he answered, “Honestly, I’m just a tad worried about doing the fireworks spell.”

“Oh, I’m sure you’ll be fine,” she said with a warm smile. “I’ve got faith in you.”

He blushed a bit at that, then grimaced. “Well, best case scenario, I make a nice little performance to end the night. Worst case, I dunno, I explode?”

Sunny snorted and giggled, shaking her head. “I’m sure it won’t be anywhere near that bad. In fact, I’m going to stay right here next to you, to prove how much I believe in you.” She moved to sit right next to him and grinned. “So, as you can see, I’m not afraid.”

“Well, don’t say I didn’t warn you…” he replied. He cleared his throat, then called out, “Excuse me, everypony! Can I have your attention, please?!” He saw how they all quieted down and turned to face him, and he addressed them all. “My name is Silver Streak, and I’m a friend of Mystic Spiral. He asked me to do something special to finish off the concert, and so I ask you to look up to the sky, and enjoy the show.”

Sunny grinned and gently nudged him with her shoulder, telling him, “Go on Silver.”

He nodded, and focused on the spell he had memorized. He took a deep, soothing breath, and let it out slowly. When he felt calm and ready, his horn glowed green, and he looked up to the sky as he fired the first shot into the air. The ball of energy flew up a ways before it burst, making a beautiful and colorful display.

The crowd was in awe as they watched Silver fire up another one, then another, growing confident as he fired off more colorful fireworks in faster succession. As he put on quite the show for everypony there, Sunny gently leaned against the unicorn and rested her head on his shoulder, watching the fireworks he made.

Silver blushed a bit at the closeness, and momentarily paused his display in his surprise, before he regained focus and continued on. As he continued with the fireworks, Sunny simply sat there with him and enjoyed the moment, a perfect ending to a good day in Ponyville.

Ep 7 - Frostfire and the Golden Idol

Frostfire flew home with a wide smile on her face, carrying a bag of precious—and surprisingly heavy—coffee beans, straight from Tenochtitlan. Any day that she got a new bag of coffee beans was a very good day, indeed! She had almost run out of coffee from the last shipment, so this bag would join the many casualties before it soon enough.

She got home quickly, lugging the bag of coffee beans on her back as she made her way to the kitchen, and she placed it in one of the bottom cabinets with the partially-filled sack she was still working on. With that done, Frosty headed out once more, looking for a good story for the Ponyville Express.

= = = = = = = = = =

Hours later, across Equestria, a sturdy earth pony stallion was carrying his own bag of coffee beans into his hotel room. That stallion was Dr. Caballeron, a criminal who made a living by finding and selling precious artifacts he found in Tenochtitlan, though Daring Do usually foiled his schemes. Walking behind him were his gang of henchponies, which included a couple new probationary members.

They made it into the room, and one of the henchponies locked the door behind them while Caballeron laid the bag of coffee beans down on the coffee table. He grinned as he opened the bag, telling his minions, “This is it boys; payday!” Soon, all the work of smuggling the golden idol out of Tenochtitlan would pay off.

He reached into the bag and began pulling out coffee beans, scooping them out quickly. His grin quickly fell as he scooped out more and more, and found only coffee beans in place of the treasure he sought. “It’s not here…” He emptied out the bag onto the floor, and growled. “WHERE IS IT?!”

“W-where’d it go, Boss?” asked one minion, looking at the empty bag. “Did somepony else steal it from us?”

“How would they know we had it?” another henchpony wondered. “I thought we hid it good!”

Caballeron looked around at all the coffee, and the bag, then he turned to his henchponies and shook his head. “No, I don’t believe it was stolen, or there wouldn’t be nearly so much coffee remaining. I believe our bag was switched with another on the way here.”

“So… how are we gonna find it, then?” one of the stallions asked. “It could be anywhere in Equestria by now!”

Their leader turned towards the door as he told his henchponies, “Leave that to me…”

It took a little bit of smooth talking, as well as a bribe, but he was soon able to get the shipping records to find out where the coffee may have gone. Fortunately for the treasure hunter, there was only one other shipment sent out on this train, and that went to Ponyville.

“Ponyville, huh?” said one henchpony. “So I guess we’re all gonna take a trip then, huh boss?”

“No,” Caballeron answered. “Such a large group would draw too much attention. If we’re going to be successful in retrieving the treasure, then we’ll have to go with only a few ponies.” He turned to look at his two probationary henchponies, a gray pegasus stallion named Night Fog, and a stocky red earth pony stallion named Rocky Road.

“I think this will be a good chance for you two to prove yourselves,” he told them. “If everything goes well, then you two shall become full-fledged members of the gang. However, if something goes wrong, if we don’t get that treasure back, then you two will find yourselves unemployed. Do I make myself clear?”

“Perfectly,” said Night Fog.

“We won’t let you down, boss,” added Rocky Road.

“You’d better not,” he warned them. “Now, let’s go…”

= = = = = = = = = =

Early the next day, Frosty wandered into her kitchen, ready to grind up some more coffee for herself. She opened up a cabinet to remove her coffee grinder—which she called “Old Reliable”—and place it on the counter. It was a wooden box with a metal bowl and handle on top, and a drawer on the bottom where the coffee grounds would fall into. Thanks to its design she could get evenly ground coffee every single time.

She then went to the cabinet which held her coffee beans, and pulled out the newest bag she had just received. She huffed softly as she lifted it up to the counter, noticing how heavy it felt compared to her normal bags. I THOUGHT it felt heavier than usual, she thought to herself. But why?

She decided to find out, and she opened the bag to start scooping some coffee beans into the grinder bowl, then after it was filled she moved the bag onto its side, pouring more beans onto the counter. She reached in to scoop out the coffee beans, and hit something solid within, and her brow shot up in surprise.

“What the…?” she wondered aloud, and looked into the bag to see a glimpse of something that definitely wasn’t coffee beans! “Is that… gold?” She quickly scooped out more and more coffee beans, until the unknown item was able to be pulled free.

Frosty couldn’t help but gawk at the golden statue sitting on her counter. It was a golden leopard standing proud, with the coat pattern etched in and beautiful, perfectly-cut rubies for eyes. She had to rub her eyes to make sure she wasn’t hallucinating, but there it was. “Sweet Celestia…”

Her mind began to work furiously, trying to figure out WHY this golden statue was in with her coffee beans. It didn’t take her long to remember that Tenochtitlan was the setting for most of those Daring Do novels, where the heroine would have to fight treasure hunters from time to time as they tried to sell their stolen artifacts.

Frosty gave a happy squeal as she clapped her hooves together. “I don’t believe this! I’ve stumbled upon a smuggling ring!” She could already see the story in her head, about how a local reporter found and stopped the sale of a precious artifact from distant Tenochtitlan, and perhaps how she brought the treasure hunters to justice!

Her smile fell as she remembered how much danger that Daring Do regularly found herself in when she chased after those artifacts, and realized that she too could be in trouble. Her eyes widened and she gasped as she suddenly remembered the shipment of cocoa beans Sunny had also received, and she quickly left her kitchen with the golden idol to get her saddlebags. I’ve gotta warn Sunny! she thought as she put the idol in one of the bags, and left her home to fly toward Succulent Sweets.

= = = = = = = = = =

Across town, Sunshine was in her shop, dealing with the Cutie Mark Crusaders as they worked to earn their cutie marks. Today they decided that perhaps their special talent was in chocolate making, and thought they’d go ask the local chocolatier for help, with poor results.

“Oh please, Miss Sunshine, you just gotta let us try making chocolates!” said Apple Bloom, giving the aforementioned mare the cutest puppy-eyes she could muster.

“No,” said Sunny, brow furrowed in irritation as she looked down at the little filly. “I’ve got a shop to run, and I’m not about to just set you loose on my kitchen.”

“But chocolate making could be our special talent!” pleaded Sweetie Bell.

“Maybe it is, maybe it isn’t,” the mare replied. “Either way, I’m not comfortable with the idea of you using my shop to find out.”

“But why not?” asked Scootaloo.

“A couple reasons, actually,” said Sunny. “Mainly, if you burn down my kitchen then there goes my livelihood until I get it fixed.”

“I’m not that bad…” Sweetie Bell grumbled.

The chocolatier sighed as she looked to the three fillies. “I’m sorry girls, but the answer is no. If you really want to try some chocolate making, then I’d suggest finding some basic recipes and getting help from your families.”

The trio of fillies grumbled and left the chocolate shop, leaving the mare alone to rub at her temples in frustration. “I swear to Celestia, those three had better get their cutie marks soon or they might try to find out if their special talent is… bank robbery or something!”

Before she could begin to ponder just what a bank robbing cutie mark would look like, the door opened, and Frosty stepped inside. She immediately turned around and flipped the sign at the door, then locked up before she turned to face Sunny again.

Sunny was thoroughly confused as to why her friend was closing her shop for her. “Frosty, what are you—“

“Is there anyone else here?” Frosty butted in, looking about nervously.

“What? No, why?” Sunny asked, growing concerned.

“We need to check your bags of cocoa beans. I promise I’ll explain soon, okay?” said the pegasus, looking at Sunny pleadingly.

Sunny’s ears folded as she nodded slowly. “Okay then… This way, Frosty,” she said as she turned around and opened the door behind the counter to head back to the kitchen, with Frosty following close behind.

They went into the kitchen, and worked together to open the bags of cocoa beans and empty them out onto the counters, finding nothing but what was supposed to be in there. It was then that Sunny wanted answers for Frosty’s odd behavior.

“So, I’ve got lots of cocoa beans all over the counter, and no idea why you seem to be freaking out,” Sunny said. “What gives, Frosty? You said you’d explain.”

Frosty took a deep, soothing breath, nodding at Sunny. “Yeah, okay. So, today I went into my kitchen to grind some coffee with Old Reliable, and—“

“Wait, who’s ‘Old Reliable’?” Sunny wondered.

“It’s my coffee grinder,” the pegasus explained. “Anyway, so I went and—“

“You named your coffee grinder…?” Sunny asked incredulously.

“Not important!” Frosty said, waving her hooves in frustration. “ANYWAY! I grabbed my bag of coffee beans, noticed it was heavier than normal, and started emptying out the bag to find out why. Lo and behold, I found… this,” she said as she pulled the golden idol out and placed it on the counter.

Sunny’s jaw dropped as she looked upon the golden jaguar sitting on her counter. “Sweet Celestia…”

“Looks like I got the wrong bag of coffee beans,” Frosty told her. “I’m guessing somepony down in Tenochtitlan was trying to smuggle this out of the country to sell to somepony else. I wasn’t sure if your bags might have anything like this in them, but fortunately it looks like you won’t be caught up in this mess.”

Sunny felt her stomach drop as she thought back to the Daring Do novels she had read, and remembered how many of the treasures she dealt with were magical in nature. “F-Frosty… Has this thing done anything weird since you found it?”

Frosty’s brow furrowed in confusion. “No, it just sits there. Why?”

Sunny tried to swallow the lump in her throat, and explained, “In the Daring Do books, she’s dealt with many artifacts that were magical. This treasure may actually be a dangerous magical artifact, going to a dangerous pony. If that’s the case, then we can’t let this get into the wrong hooves.”

The blue pegasus paled at that, taking a couple steps away from the idol. “Oh jeez… I hadn’t even considered that…” She took a couple shaky breaths, trying to calm her nerves. “So this may be bigger than some story about treasure smuggling.”

Sunny simply nodded, worried about what this treasure might do and the ponies who would be coming after it.

Frosty gazed at the treasure sitting there before her, and decided that she needed more information before they could decide what to do about this. “I think it’s best if I take this thing with me and do some research, at least try to find out if it’s dangerous or not. After I get that figured out, we can decide what to do from there.”

“R-right,” Sunny said with a nod as Frosty stepped forward and put the golden idol in her saddlebag once more.

She turned to leave out the kitchen door, but stopped to look back at Sunny. “You be careful, okay? Whether this thing is magical or not, I’m sure it’s quite valuable, and whoever stole it is going to come looking for it.”

Sunny nodded, and watched as her friend left to do some research.

= = = = = = = = = =

Across town, Dr. Caballeron and his two henchponies left the train that had stopped at Ponyville. It had taken a little while to reach the small town, but thanks to the shipping info, he had a pretty good idea where to find his missing treasure.

Night Fog looked around after they left the station. He noticed the Castle of Friendship in the distance, and poked his boss on the shoulder. “Uh, Boss, isn’t that the castle where the new princess lives?”

Caballeron looked to the Castle of Friendship for a moment, and nodded. “Indeed it is.”

His other henchpony, Rocky Road, looked concerned at that. “Boss, if the princess catches us then we’ll be in BIG trouble!” he said, looking around worriedly for royal guards.

Their boss growled in frustration, and turned to glare at his henchponies. “Then we’d better be quiet, and not get caught.”

They both nodded at that, and Night Fog asked, “So, uh, where should we look to find the golden idol then, Boss?”

Caballeron smiled at that, and answered, “The shipping manifest showed that the pony who got the bag also received three bags of cocoa beans. That tells me that whoever we’re looking for must own a chocolate shop around here.” He motioned to the sky, as he said, “Night Fog, fly up and look for that shop, and come back here when you’ve found it.”

Night nodded and flew up, taking a few minutes to circle Ponyville, before he landed back at the train station to meet up with the others again. “You were right Boss, there’s a shop that looks like it’s made of chocolate. Shouldn’t take too long to get there.”

The doctor grinned. “Show me the way.”

= = = = = = = = = =

It was turning into quite a busy afternoon for Sunny, as she boxed up another order of chocolates for the latest of her many customers. There were a few more waiting in line after the pony she was ringing up, and she was happy to see them fawning over the delicious treats in her display case. She was so busy dealing with that batch of ponies that she didn’t realize it when the influx of customers suddenly stopped.

Soon enough she finished serving the line of customers, and watched the last of them leave her shop. She was about to start taking inventory of her remaining chocolates and making note of what she had to make, when a stranger walked into the shop. She smiled as she heard the bell at the front door, and looked up to greet the new customer. “Hi there, welc—” The rest of the words died in her throat as she saw the stallion who came into the shop.

Sunny’s heart started racing as she recognized the brown earth pony stallion to be Dr. Caballeron, a treasure hunter featured as a villain in a few Daring Do novels. At first she was shocked that a pony she thought was a fictional character had entered her shop, and she realized that Daring Do and her adventures must be real. She grew pale upon the realization that Dr. Caballeron must have been the one to have sent out the golden idol that Frosty brought over.

“Greetings, my dear,” he said with a confident smile.

The yellow mare quickly regained her composure, throwing on the widest smile she could muster as she greeted him. “H-hi there! W-welcome to Succulent Sweets! What can I get for you today?” She flinched internally at her stuttering, hoping he wouldn’t notice.

Unfortunately for Sunny, Caballeron did indeed notice, and he had a better poker face. He kept up his smile as he went over to her display, looking over the chocolates inside. “I was just coming to visit this delightful town of yours, and thought I’d sample some of the local cuisine.”

She sincerely doubted that, but did her best to keep up an appearance of calm. “O-oh, really? Well, then you must go try out the delicious baked goods of Sugarcube Corner. Everypony goes there for cookies, cakes, and other delicious treats.”

He seemed to ignore her suggestion as he looked through her chocolates. His smile dimmed as he looked up to her, and asked, “Do you sell any chocolates which have coffee as an ingredient?”

Sunny felt a lump in her throat as her suspicions were confirmed, and she swallowed hard before she gave a shaky reply, “W-well no, I don’t…”

“Then why did you get a whole bag of coffee beans?” he asked.

Sunny felt her stomach drop, trying to think of an answer to that, before she realized the question he asked. “H-how… How did you know I ordered coffee beans?”

All pretense of civility went out the door as Caballeron lost his patience, fixing Sunny with a stern gaze. “A bribe and a little digging led me to your shop after our bags were swapped during transit.” He stepped close to the counter, causing her to take a couple steps back. “You obviously know what I’m here for, so I’ll cut to the chase; Give me the idol, and you won’t get hurt.”

She took a shaky breath, glaring at Caballeron as she told him, “I don’t have it, and even if I did I wouldn’t give it to you, Caballeron.”

He glared at her in return, stomping a hoof on the counter as he replied, “That’s DOCTOR Caballeron to you.” He turned his head toward a window and motioned with a hoof, and the door opened a second later as his two henchponies walked inside. “This is your last chance, little filly.”

Sunny felt her legs shaking, and she glanced between the doctor and his henchponies, before she suddenly turned and ran to the back door, opening it up to run into the hallway toward the kitchen. Dr. Caballeron and his henchponies were close behind, and Night Fog leapt over the kitchen’s main counter to tackle Sunny before she could reach the door.

Caballeron and Rocky Road caught up with them, the latter helping Night Fog to pin Sunny down and keep her still. She struggled, but was overpowered by the two strong stallions holding her down. “Get off of me!” she shouted angrily.

The two henchponies lifted the mare up, holding her by her forelegs as Caballeron moved close to question her, glaring angrily at the yellow mare. “Where is the treasure? What did you do with it?!”

“It’s with a friend, and safely out of your reach,” she told him.

He growled in frustration, turning away from her to pace around in the kitchen, thinking about how to get the treasure back from whoever had it. He perked up as he came up with an idea, and he turned to face Sunny again. “Well, I’m sure whichever one of your friends has it will gladly hoof it over by day’s end.”

“How do you figure that?” she asked.

He sneered at her as he answered, “I think I’ll barter with them. I’m sure they’ll be more than willing to give up the treasure to ensure your safety.”

Sunny grimaced at that, and began to struggle once more, only for Rocky Road to give her a punch to the head for her efforts. She groaned and was dazed by the sudden blow while Dr. Caballeron went to find some writing utensils in the kitchen.

He quickly found a notepad and pencil, which he used to write a ransom note, and stuck it on the display case before the four of them made their way quietly toward the edge of the Everfree Forest.

= = = = = = = = = =

Silver Streak hummed a tune to himself as he made his way toward Succulent Sweets. He had spent most of the day sculpting, and decided that it was time to take a break, and he couldn’t think of a better way to relax than to enjoy the company of a friend.

As he walked down the road to visit Sunny, he realized that he had no idea where any of the others lived, and only knew where Jewel worked because the hospital was a major location in Ponyville. He thought it would be nice if he could visit them and hang out beyond group activities, and hoped that Sunny would be willing to give him their addresses.

He walked into the shop, the bell ringing above the door as he entered, and looked around for the chocolatier. His gaze immediately fell to the note stuck on the display case, and his horn glowed as the note levitated over to him.

To whom it may concern,

We have your friend, the chocolatier. She is safe for now, but if you want her back unharmed then you must give us the golden idol in exchange. If you contact the authorities, then your friend will be the one to suffer the consequences.

We will be waiting near the edge of the Everfree Forest. Come before sundown for the exchange, or you’ll never see her again.

Silver began to tremble as he read the note, the paper falling to the ground as his focus disappeared from the wave of terror that washed over him. He felt nauseous at the thought of Sunny being hurt or worse by whoever took her, and the only thing that matched his fear was his confusion over who took her and why.

Why…? he wondered. Why would someone take her? What’s this golden idol they’re talking about? His gaze drifted down to the note again, and it levitated up once more as he turned and ran out of the shop to get help. He opened his mouth to shout for help, but all that came out was a pathetic whimper. He took a couple deep, shaky breaths, before he began to shout.

“HELP! Somepony help!” he shouted, hoping desperately that somepony, anypony could help save Sunny.

This was how Frosty found Silver as she flew back to the shop, her goal to get information on the golden idol getting her no results. Perhaps if Ponyville still had a library, or built a new one, then she could have had the resources she needed, but all she could rely on were old articles from other major publishers and the few books at the bookstore that she could find.

Frosty landed in front of the unicorn, frowning in concern. “Silver? What’s wrong?” she asked, noticing the frantic look in his eyes.

“Frosty!” he cried out in surprise and relief. The note was instantly levitated to her face as he explained, “Someone ponynapped Sunny! She’s gone, Frosty, and they want some golden idol in exchange for her!”

Frosty’s eyes widened in shock, and she pulled the note away from her face to read it properly. Her gaze hardened as she read through the note, feeling anger building within her.

Silver trembled as he stood there, quietly panicking as he wondered what to do. “W-what are we gonna do, Frosty? We can’t let them hurt Sunny!”

She gave him a look of sympathy as she slipped the ransom note into one of her saddlebags. “I know Silver, and I promise I won’t let anything happen to her.” She glanced to the other saddlebag where the golden idol was being held, and told him, “If we’re going to help Sunny, then first we need to get our friends. I’m going to go get Mystic, and I want you to head to the hospital to get Jewel, assuming she’s not with a patient. We’ll all meet up back here as quick as we can, okay?”

He nodded, feeling a little better now that a plan was being formed. “But what about this golden idol that they wrote about? If we don’t get it for them, then they’ll…” He shuddered at the thought.

“Don’t worry about that for now,” Frosty told him. “Let’s get everyone together first, okay?” She smiled when he nodded, and she unfurled her wings and flew off, while Silver glowed green and flew toward the hospital to get Jewel.

= = = = = = = = = =

A short while later, the four of them met up in front of Succulent Sweets to discuss the situation, and form a plan to save Sunny. Frosty decided to take charge of the situation, seeing as it was her bag of coffee beans that started all this trouble to begin with. All Jewel and Mystic knew was that Sunny was in trouble, and only Frosty knew why.

“Alright everypony, listen up,” Frosty said. “This morning, when I was planning on grinding some coffee, I found out that my bag had been switched on the way here.”

“And what’s that have to do with Sunny being ponynapped?” Mystic asked.

“Well, I found something other than coffee beans in my bag,” Frosty explained.

“What do you mean?” asked Jewel, while Silver’s eyes widened in understanding.

Instead of telling them, Frosty reached to her saddlebag and pulled out the jaguar-shaped treasure to show them all. She couldn’t help but smirk at the incredulous looks they all gave at the golden idol in her hooves. “I found this in my bag of coffee beans. Apparently whoever’s holding Sunny hostage was trying to smuggle this out of Tenochtitlan to sell to somepony.”

“So let’s give it to them!” Silver shouted. “Just give them the treasure and she’ll be safe, right?”

“There’s more to it than that…” Frosty said warily, looking between the three. “Sunny brought up a point; in those Daring Do books, some of the stuff she finds is magical in nature, so this may be less a treasure and more a weapon.”

“So, if we give it to them, then some ponies could get hurt?” Jewel asked, ears folding in concern.

“You said ‘may be’,” Mystic said. “Is it magical or not?”

“I really don’t know,” Frosty admitted. “It just sat there in my saddlebag all this time, seemingly doing nothing, so either it’s just treasure OR it requires an incantation of some kind.”

“It doesn’t matter either way,” said Silver. “We have to give it to them if we want to save Sunny!”

“But Silver, what if it’s magical?” asked Jewel. “What about the other ponies who could be hurt by it?”

“WHAT ABOUT THEM?!” he shouted angrily. He saw Jewel cowering as Mystic stepped forward to protect her, and he cringed in guilt. “I-I’m sorry, Jewel, I didn’t mean to shout.” His gaze fell to his hooves, unable to look at the others. “I just… I’m so worried about Sunny. I can’t let anything happen to her.”

Jewel stood straight again, giving Silver a sympathetic look. “I understand, I’m worried about her too.” She looked about to the group, then added, “We all are.”

“He’s right though,” Frosty said, getting their attention again. “Whether or not it’s a magical artifact, these ponies won’t give up Sunny without it.”

“Sounds like we don’t have much of a choice,” said Mystic with a frown. “I suppose after the deal goes down, we could tell Princess Twilight about all this, and hope she’ll have some answers. At the very least, she can get word out about this statue thing if it turns out to be dangerous.”

“I suppose…” Jewel hesitantly agreed. “Where do we have to go to make the exchange?” she asked, looking between Frosty and Silver.

Frosty pulled out the note to show Jewel and Mystic. “They said to meet them at the edge of the Everfree Forest. I would assume it’s going to be fairly easy to find them, considering almost nopony goes near there normally.”

Silver smiled and nodded, eager to save his dear friend and put this behind them. “So we find them, give them the idol, and get Sunny back. Sounds easy enough…”

Frosty’s eyes narrowed as she looked to the unicorn. “Maybe, or maybe not. If they’re willing to ponynap Sunny, then there’s no guarantee that they’ll simply give her up when they get this golden idol.”

“So, what’ll we do?” asked Jewel.

“We’ve gotta come up with a plan,” Frosty replied. “If it all goes smoothly, they get the treasure and we get Sunny back unharmed. If they try to pull anything, then we have to make sure they don’t get either Sunny OR the treasure.”

“We’re all ears, Frosty,” Mystic said with a smirk. “What are you thinking?”

Frosty pondered on the situation for a moment, before she looked to Silver. “What spells do you know, Silver? If I’m going to come up with a plan, then I need to know what you’re capable of.”

He smiled and nodded. “Right,” he said, before he began going through the spells he knew. He was more than happy to do anything he could to keep Sunny safe, even if that meant fighting some scheming treasure hunters.

= = = = = = = = = =

Dr. Caballeron, Sunny, and his henchponies stood there at the edge of the Everfree Forest, the latter two holding Sunny’s forelegs tight to keep her from getting away. It hadn’t been more than an hour since they ponynapped Sunny, though already that was too long for the finicky henchponies.

“Uh, Boss?” asked Rocky, looking around the area. “Isn’t this taking too long?”

“Yeah Boss, what if we get caught?” asked Night Fog.

Caballeron scoffed, “Oh, will you two stop your whining? We just have to wait for her friend to get here, then we’ll get the idol and be on our way.” He sneered at Sunny as he added, “And as for getting caught, it doesn’t look like this town has any police officers, let alone royal guards, so there’s nothing to be worried about.”

Sunny glared at him, squirming in the grasp of the henchponies who held on tight. “So, what happens if she doesn’t show, huh? Are we just going to stand here all week?”

Caballeron’s eyes narrowed as he looked to the mare. “My dear, if your friend doesn’t show up by day’s end, then we’ll just BEAT the information out of you, and leave you in the Everfree Forest to rot.” He glanced over the forest and shook his head as he added, “Terrible things I’ve heard about the Everfree, and the creatures that live there. I doubt anypony would find anything left of you by tomorrow.”

She felt a lump in her throat, and tried to swallow it down as she realized that he was completely serious. She wanted to put on a brave face, to act defiant against this treasure hunter, but the very real threat of harm was quickly wearing down her bravery. Before she could get really scared, however, she saw her friends walking up, and she gave a bright smile as relief washed over her.

Caballeron cocked an eyebrow at Sunny’s curious smile, and turned to see the four walking up, all with grim looks on their faces. He put on a smug smile as he stepped forward a few paces to greet them. “It appears that you found the note I left. So you know what I want then?”

Frosty nodded, stepping forward to meet him as the two groups stayed back a ways. “Yeah, scumbag, we found the note. I know what you want, aside from a hoof to the face…” she added with a scowl at his smug smile. “Who are you, anyway?” she asked.

He scowled at her, but answered, “I am Dr. Caballeron, and I worked hard to find that idol and get it out of Tenochtitlan, so perhaps you can understand my desire to have it returned to me.”

Silver looked worriedly over at Sunny, and called out to her. “Sunny! Are you okay?”

“I’m fine, Silver!” she replied.

“She is for now,” the doctor butted in, glancing back to Sunny before he fixed a glare at Frosty. “And if you want her to remain that way, then you’ll give me the idol, NOW.”

Frosty glared right back at Caballeron for a few moments, before she let out a sigh and pulled the golden idol from her saddlebag. “How’s this going to work?”

“You give me the idol, then I’ll go back there with my henchponies and free your friend,” he explained. “Now, give me the idol…” he said, his tone leaving no room for compromise.

The pegasus scowled, but hoofed over the idol. Caballeron looked it over with a smile, and stepped away from her and walked back to his henchponies. Frosty remained where she was, ready to take her friend back and put this whole thing behind them.

“You got what you want,” Silver began, “now let Sunny go.”

Caballeron looked back at them as he stood with his henchponies, and said, “Upon further consideration, I think we’ll hold onto her for a while longer.”

“WHAT?!” Mystic shouted angrily.

“That wasn’t the deal, Caballeron!” Jewel shouted at him.

“Well I’m changing the deal!” he responded with a sneer. “Just to make sure you don’t try anything, I think we’ll bring her along to the train station with us. We get our tickets and get aboard, then we let her go, and everyone goes their separate ways.”

Frosty growled. “If you won’t play by the rules, then neither will we!”

It was then that they executed their plan. Silver’s horn glowed green, and Sunny disappeared in a pop and a flash, only to appear next to him in another flash of magic, blinking at the unusual sensation of being teleported. Caballeron could only glare at them as his henchponies stood dumbfounded by the trick.

Mystic stepped forward and lowered his head, his horn glowing orange as he focused his magic. Caballeron flinched and got ready for an attack, only to feel the golden idol suddenly pulled out of his hooves from Mystic’s telekinesis as it was flung into the air where Frosty flew up to catch it.

Caballeron growled, and pointed a hoof to the pegasus. “Night Fog, get the idol! Rocky Road, let’s teach these ponies a lesson!” Night flew up after Frosty while Caballeron and Rocky charged the other four, ready to take their frustrations out on these interfering ponies.

Silver felt a fire burning in him, anger flaring as he saw the stallion who dared to threaten his Sunshine coming to attack them. He gave a furious shout as he ran forward and tackled Caballeron, the two rolling a short way before Caballeron managed to shove Silver off himself. Silver got up and growled at the earth pony, telling him, “Don’t you DARE touch her!”

As Dr. Caballeron was tackled by Silver, Rocky Road slid to a stop and turned to look, only to take a hoof to the face by Mystic, and a buck in the side by Jewel. Rocky reeled from the one-two punch, staggering to the side for a moment before he regained his composure, and managed to toss Jewel as she attempted to tackle him. Mystic used his telekinesis to stop Jewel from making a painful landing, but in his focus to help her he left himself open to a powerful punch by the sturdy stallion.

While they were all fighting on the ground, Frosty flapped her wings hard as she kept out of reach of Night Fog, who simply couldn’t keep up. “Quit flying away, you little…!” he shouted as he tried to keep up.

Frosty simply laughed as she swooped around and elbowed him in the side, knocking him out of the air to slam into the ground below. She grinned at him as he groaned and slowly got on his hooves, glaring at her. “What’s wrong, can’t keep up? You’ve gotta be fast if you wanna get the latest scoop!” she taunted him.

Night Fog’s wings flared and he went back into the air after her, determined to beat the smug smile off her face and earn his place in the gang.

Things weren’t going so well for Silver as he fought against Dr. Caballeron. Unlike the doctor, he didn’t have great physical strength or much experience fighting, and the doctor kept on him to prevent him from focusing his magic into a spell. Silver grunted as he gave Caballeron an uppercut, then shoulder-checked him for some breathing room.

He turned to glance over at Sunny, who had remained watching the two groups fighting. “Get out of here, Sunny!” he shouted to her, before Caballeron knocked the wind out of him with a punch to the gut, and an elbow to the side sent him sprawling on the ground.

Silver coughed, trying to catch his breath as Caballeron walked up, glaring down at the unicorn. “I went through a lot of trouble to get that treasure, and I’m not going to let some small town ponies ruin my chance at a big payday!”

Before Caballeron could think of beating on the weakened unicorn, Sunny suddenly hit him with a powerful punch, stunning him momentarily before she turned around and bucked him in the side to send him sprawling a yard away.

She quickly went over to Silver and helped him up. “Are you okay, Silver?”

He coughed and wheezed, telling her, “G-get out of here… D-don’t want you… getting hurt…”

She smirked, and replied, “I don’t want you getting hurt either. You don’t have to fight him alone.” She turned as she saw movement when Caballeron got up again, glaring at the stallion. “Besides, I want a piece of him myself!”

Silver nodded and smiled, glad to have some help in the fight. As the unicorn caught his breath, Sunny readied herself and charged at Caballeron, eager to get some payback.

Rocky Road was taking quite a beating from the two local ponies, but the sturdy earth pony was not about to give up. Jewel hit hard, and got in several good blows, though when Rocky would try to counter her Mystic would take the blows meant for his best friend, and received some bruises for his effort.

With the three fighting so closely, Mystic didn’t dare strike with magic for fear of hurting Jewel, leaving him to rely on his muscles to take the henchpony out. Rocky grappled with Mystic, and tossed him aside, only for Jewel to tackle him and start to pound him hard. He growled and grunted with the blows, returning a couple of his own before he gave her a head-butt, and shoved her off himself.

He got up and made to stomp on the stunned mare, only to cry out in pain as Mystic hit him with a bolt of magic. “Not gonna happen, scumbag!” he shouted, zapping the earth pony again as he moved in front of Jewel to protect her even when his body ached from the blows he already took in her defense.

“I’m fine, Mystic,” Jewel told him, getting up. “But you can’t keep defending me, you’re too banged up already!” She noticed him slowing down, wincing and limping from the attacks he kept taking that were meant for her.

“Yeah,” agreed Rocky with a sneer. “Why don’t you let me beat up your girlfriend for a while?”

Mystic growled and charged at the stallion, Jewel running close behind as she became determined to protect HIM from further punishment.

In the air, Frosty was beginning to slow down, getting worn out between the speed she was flying and the weight of the golden idol in her hooves. Night Fog soon closed the gap and began to attack the mare, and she gripped the idol tight in one foreleg while her other tried to fight him off.

“Just give me the treasure!” Night Fog shouted, grabbing onto it and trying to pull it away from the mare.

Frosty held on tight, taking the opportunity to land a few blows on the stallion’s head which was enough to make him back off. “Not gonna happen!” she shouted, trying to put some distance between them.

Night Fog closed the gap once more, only for Frosty to use the golden idol as a mace. She slammed it into his head, which stunned him and caused him to drop out of the sky…

Caballeron was losing his fight now that Silver and Sunny were working together to beat him. Sunny would get a blow in, then while he was distracted with trying to attack her Silver would hit him with a burst of magic when Sunny dodged out of the way. He couldn’t deal with two ponies working so well together, and he was quickly wearing out.

Seeing him reaching his limits, Silver ran up to fight alongside Sunny, taking turns striking the greedy stallion as he could only attempt to block or dodge at this point. He staggered with a powerful blow from Sunny, and the two turned together as one to give him a double-bucking, sending the doctor flying.

Caballeron slammed into Night Fog as he dropped from the sky, and the pair of them landed hard on Rocky Road, ending up in a pile as the five friends surrounded them. Caballeron groaned as he worked through a daze to look up at the angry faces glaring down at him and his henchponies. It was then he decided that the golden idol was a lost cause.

“I think it’s time for us to retreat…” said Caballeron.

“B-but boss, what about—“ began Rocky.

“Forget the idol! Let’s get out of here!” Caballeron shouted, getting up to run toward the train station, with Rocky and Night Fog running close behind.

“Yeah, you better run!” Silver shouted, chasing after them a bit. His horn glowing green as he aimed it toward them and fired a few bolts at the ground near their hooves, causing the ponies to jump as they ran off. He stopped, watching as they ran back into town in the direction of the train station, and he headed back toward his friends.

As he wandered back over to them, he felt the adrenaline leaving his system, which left him feeling tired and sore after the fighting. He looked over to Sunny, and everything that had happened finally sunk in; her ponynapping, the fighting, the worry he had felt for her all came crashing down, and he went over to hug her tight, trembling as he was overwhelmed by the emotions.

Sunny was startled by the hug, but returned it warmly. She heard Silver sniffling at her shoulder, and gave him a gentle nuzzle. “Shh, it’s okay Silver. I’m fine, thanks to you.” She looked over to the others and smiled, adding, “Thanks to all of you.”

“I-it was Frosty who came up with the plan,” Silver said, still holding Sunny close. “I-I saw the note on the display case, and just froze up.” He sniffled, whimpering as he told her, “I was useless until Frosty came along…”

“You were just scared,” she told him, stroking down his back. “There’s nothing wrong with that. I was scared too, until you all came to help me out.” They slowly broke the hug, and she smiled at him. “Now that you’ve gotten your first taste of Ponyville craziness; I suppose that means you’re officially one of us now.”

Silver chuckled and nodded, rubbing at his eyes with a foreleg. “How’s everyone else?” he asked, looking around at the group. “Everyone okay?”

“Mystic got pretty banged up trying to protect me,” Jewel told him. “We should get him to the hospital to make sure he’s alright.”

“I’ll be fine, Jewel, really,” Mystic replied, though his friend wasn’t convinced. “Anyway, what do we do now?”

“I think it’s best that we head to the Castle of Friendship,” Silver responded, “and let Princess Twilight know what’s happened here. We should also give her the treasure, as I’m sure she’ll know what to do with it.”

“That sounds like a plan to me,” agreed Frosty.

= = = = = = = = = =

Sometime later, at the Castle of Friendship, Frosty and the others finished telling their tale to Princess Twilight and her friends after they gave her the golden idol.

“I must say, that’s quite the story you had to tell,” said Twilight. “I’m just glad that everypony made it through okay.”

“I can’t believe I missed a Daring Do adventure here in Ponyville!” cried Rainbow Dash in frustration.

“Maybe if you weren’t so busy napping…” said Applejack with a smirk. Rainbow just shot her a glare while Applejack chuckled.

“What’s going to happen now, Princess Twilight?” asked Silver, looking to the golden idol.

Her gaze also drifted to the idol as she answered, “I’m going to do some research to find out what this is, where exactly it came from, and whether or not it’s magical. Soon enough we’ll know if it belongs on display in a museum, or locked away in a vault.”

“Do we have to keep this a secret?” asked Frosty worriedly. “I was SO hoping to write a story in the Ponyville Express about this!”

Twilight chuckled and shook her head. “No need to keep this a secret. The idol is safe with me here in the castle, and I highly doubt that Dr. Caballeron is going to be coming back to Ponyville anytime soon.”

Frosty grinned and cheered. “AWESOME! Just wait until everypony reads about how a local reporter and her friends busted up a smuggling ring and stopped some treasure hunters from making off with their stolen loot!” She perked up as something occurred to her, and she reached into one of her saddlebags to pull out her camera. “Oh! Princess Twilight, could you please take a picture of me and my friends with that golden idol?”

Twilight smirked and nodded, the idol moving over in a pink glow to sit between them, while Frosty’s camera was brought over to Twilight in the same pink glow. They grouped together, Jewel and Mystic on one side, and Silver with Sunny on the other, while Frosty stayed in the middle with a big grin as the golden idol rested between her forelegs. Twilight took the photo for them, and traded Frosty the camera for the idol once more.

“Thanks, Princess!” said Frosty with a grin. “That’s gonna look GREAT on the front page tomorrow!”

The five of them left the castle shortly after that, with Frosty going to her publisher to start writing the story, and Jewel insisting on bringing Mystic to the hospital to get checked out, which left Silver and Sunny alone together. He elected to walk with Sunny back to her shop, to make sure she got back without incident.

By the time they made it back to Succulent Sweets, it was past closing time. Silver was reluctant to leave Sunny all by herself after the adventure they had earlier, but she assured him that she would be okay by herself that night. After promising to check in with her in the morning, he left her to head home and rest.

That night, as he lay in bed, Silver thought about Sunny and his feelings for her. They had grown closer in the weeks he had lived in Ponyville, but until that day he didn’t realize how much he cared for her. Beyond the fear he felt when she was ponynapped, he also felt regret that he hadn’t told her how much she meant to him.

If something had happened to her, then she never would have known how I feel, he thought to himself. I would have gone through the rest of my life wishing I had the courage to tell her how much I care for her when I had the chance… He tossed and turned at the thought of living with such regret.

It was then that Silver decided he would tell Sunny how he felt, and ask her to be his special somepony. Whether or not she would return his affections, he knew he couldn’t just stand there silently any longer, not after that day.

Ep 8 - Taking that First Step

Silver Streak sat in his family room, a sheet of parchment and an inkwell on the coffee table while a quill hovered above the paper. In the days since the excitement with the golden idol, he had been trying to figure out the best way to start a relationship with Sunny, and so far it wasn’t going all that well.

“I suppose I could ask her out to dinner,” he thought aloud. “Then again, she might just think we’re hanging out…” He scribbled that idea off the parchment, the latest of several ideas nixed in the conceptual stage. “The only thing worse than being turned down is going on a date with a mare who doesn’t know it’s a date…”

He pondered the situation for a little while, then wondered, “Why don’t I just ask her to be mine?” He zoned out as he imaged Sunny standing there, smiling at him. “Sunny, will you be my special somepony?” he asked the imagined mare, only for her expression to become one of shock. He cringed and shook his head, “No… That’d just come out of left field, and if she doesn’t like me that way then it’s just going to make things super awkward.”

Silver sighed, and looked to the parchment and all the ideas scribbled off. He growled in frustration, and the parchment was lifted in a green aura before it was crumpled up and thrown to a corner of the room. He brought his hooves up to rub at his temples, feeling a tad stressed out as he tried to figure out a good way to proceed, made all the more difficult at his lack of experience.

After a time, he finally came to a decision. “I’m just going to go over there, tell her how I feel, and ask her out on a date,” he said with a nod. “If she agrees, then we’ll see how things go. If the date goes well, then we can talk about being together, and if it doesn’t, well… At least we’ll still be friends.” He swallowed a lump in his throat before adding, “I hope…”

= = = = = = = = = =

The bell above the door of Succulent Sweets rang as Silver walked in, watching as Sunny helped a customer. She smiled over to him and gave a little wave, which he returned, before she went back to helping the pony at the counter. After a few minutes she rang them up, and they left with a smile as she turned her attention to Silver.

“Hi there Silver,” she greeted him. “What brings you by today?”

He felt butterflies in his stomach as walked up to the counter, and answered, “Uh, well, you actually.”

“Oh?” she asked, looking at him curiously. “What do you mean?”

He placed his hooves on the counter and glanced down at them as he wondered what to say. “The thing is… Um… I really appreciate having you as a friend,” he told her. Her warm smile encouraged him to continue, “I’ve enjoyed every minute we’ve gotten to spend together over the past few weeks, whether doing things with the others or just hanging out together. You’ve been so patient with me, teaching me how to bowl and dance, as well as giving me that tour of Ponyville.”

“I was more than happy to help you out,” she replied with a smile.

“I know, and I truly appreciate that,” Silver said. He paused for a moment, before he continued, “When you were held hostage, I was so worried that I’d lose you, my dearest friend, and that I’d never see you again, never get to enjoy another day with you. I’m so glad you made it through that okay…”

“So am I, and it’s all thanks to you and the others,” said Sunny.

He nodded, looking to his hooves as he continued, “Right. And, well, the thing is… I came here to talk to you about something, and now I realize I’m starting to ramble and you’re probably wondering why I bothered to visit today and…”

Sunny’s smile brightened as Silver continued to ramble. She had a fairly good idea about what he wanted to talk to her about, something she had been waiting on him for. She reached a hoof over to hold his, and as he looked up at her, she gave her most encouraging smile as she told him, “It’s alright, Silver. Take your time.”

He smiled and nodded, then closed his eyes and took a deep, soothing breath, before his eyes opened again to gaze into hers. “The thing is… I really like you, Sunny, and if you’re willing, then I’d like to pursue a relationship with you.”

She couldn’t help but giggle at the formality in which he asked her out, but she was quick to respond, “Well you’re in luck, Silver; I like you too, and I’d be very interested in dating you.”

His eyes widened in surprise. “R-really?” he asked, scarcely able to believe his ears.

Sunny grinned and nodded. “Really.”

Silver grinned and cheered, “YEAH!” He grew sheepish as she giggled at the outburst, but still he felt giddy at her acceptance. Sunny enjoyed the bright smile on his face, and knew she wanted to give him a reason to keep smiling like that.

“So, uh, when would you like to go out?” he asked her.

She opened her mouth to answer, only to simply blink as an idea occurred to her. “Hold that thought,” she told him, before she looked to the clock hanging on the wall. She smiled at the time, and turned back to Silver to ask, “Do you have any plans right now?”

He looked at her with confusion, but answered, “Uh, no, nothing besides asking you out.”

“Good,” she said. “It’s about time for my normal lunch break. What do you say we go out together and have our first date right now?”

He was startled for only a moment, before he nodded eagerly. “Uh, yeah! Sure! Sounds good to me. Where did you want to go?”

“There’s a local place called the ‘Hay Burger.’ I’m sure you’ll love it,” she told him.

“Sounds good to me,” he replied.

Sunny locked up the shop behind them, and the two of them started their way to the restaurant. She smirked and giggled as she told him, “I gotta say, I wasn’t expecting you to be so formal when you asked me out.”

Silver blushed a bit at that, but explained, “Well, the thing is, I didn’t know how you felt about me to begin with, if you liked me as more than a friend. If I was too casual, you might think we were just hanging out, and if I was too direct then it would be awkward for us both if you rejected me…”

“I didn’t say it was a bad thing,” she quickly amended. “If anything, it was rather nice being asked out by a proper gentlecolt.” She felt a warmth in her heart at the shy smile he gave her from the compliment.

“At any rate,” he continued, “I’ve never been on a date or had a special somepony before, so I don't exactly have experience on how to ask somepony out.” He pondered that, then added, “Or what goes into a date, for that matter.”

“It’s all about enjoying some time together, and getting to know one another,” Sunny explained. “It’s really not as complicated as you might think it is.”

“Well that’s a relief…” said Silver.

It didn’t take them too long to reach the Hay Burger, and Silver continued to be a proper gentlecolt as he opened the door for Sunny before heading inside with her. He looked over the menu, and ordered a basic cheese-hayburger and fries, same as Sunny, and after he paid for the meals they both found a table to sit at.

They ate in silence for a time, both enjoying the food as Silver made a mental note to come here again. After a short while, when the grumbling in their bellies died down, they slowed down their feasting to chat.

It was Sunny who broke the silence, taking a sip of her soda before asking, “So, I was wondering…” She smiled sheepishly as she asked, “When did you start to like me?”

Silver’s cheeks reddened, and he cleared his throat before he answered, “Well, uh…” He sighed and looked to his hooves as he explained, “Okay, so, the first time I saw you, I thought you were one of the most beautiful mares I had ever seen, and I knew I had to say hello.”

She blushed and smiled at that, and said, “That’s really sweet, Silver, but it doesn’t exactly answer my question.”

“Right, right,” he said with a nod, and continued, “Well, I suppose my feelings for you began when you helped me out during our bowling night.”

“When I helped you play properly?” she asked, getting a nod in response. “It was really no trouble at all, Silver.”

“Maybe not,” he said. “But still, it meant something to me; you helped me out when everypony else would just sit back and laugh, and thanks to you I could truly enjoy myself. I appreciated the kindness you showed me.”

Sunny chuckled softly. “So it all started with a simple act of kindness… And after that?” she asked.

He smiled as he told her, “After that, I enjoyed all the times we got to spend together, from dancing together at the nightclub to just walking around Ponyville. As I got to know you better during those times, I came to care for you.”

He grimaced as he continued, “Still, I didn’t realize just how strongly I felt for you until I saw that note, when you were ponynapped by Dr. Caballeron.” His eyes glistened as he looked down at his hayburger, giving it a poke absentmindedly. “The thought of something happening to you just… It terrified me, and it hurt so much to think I might never see you again.” He looked up at her as he said, “After we saved you, I knew I’d regret it for the rest of my life if I didn’t tell you how I felt.”

She reached a hoof over to caress his, smiling warmly at him. “I’m glad you did.”

He smiled and nodded. “So am I,” he said, reaching a foreleg up to rub at his eyes. “What about you? What did I ever do to make somepony as wonderful as you like me?”

“I like you for being you, Silver,” she answered. “Granted, it took a bit of work to bring you out of your shell, but it’s certainly been worth it.”

He grimaced as he nodded. “I know I’m not the most social pony around…”

“True,” she said. “Honestly, when I first met you, I could tell you were a bit uncomfortable at the party. You seemed like a nice, but quiet pony, and I didn’t really know what to think about you.” She smiled as she continued, “At least, not until you visited me the next day at my shop, when you got lost on your way home from the marketplace. You opened up to me, and for a short while I got to see this whole new side of you.”

“I suppose it helped that you bribed me with the use of your kitchen,” he teased her with a smirk.

Her brows shot up as she looked at him in surprise, before a wide smile grew on her face. “Well would you look at that! Silver Streak, I didn’t know you could tease anypony.” She gave him a sly smile as she asked, “What other secrets are you hiding from me…?”

His smirk widened into a full smile as he told her, “I guess you’ll just have to stick around to find out.”

Sunny giggled and nodded. “I suppose I will!” She stifled her giggling to continue, “Anyway, at the bowling alley, and the nightclub, I saw more of that side of you as you relaxed and opened up to me. And like you, as we spent more and more time together, my feelings for you grew.”

Silver blushed at that. “So, uh, now that that’s all out in the open, what exactly are we supposed to do on our date?” he wondered.

She chuckled at the question, but answered, “Talk, relax, and get to know one another better. Whatever we want, really.”

He smiled and nodded. “That sounds good to me.”

= = = = = = = = = =

Frostfire landed in front of the Hay Burger, hoping to get a quick bite for lunch after searching around Ponyville for a new story. The story she wrote on the events surrounding the golden idol really hit it off with everypony, and she thought it was some of her best work—no doubt because she was involved in the events in question—but one article would not a world-class reporter make.

Still, concerns about her future could be held off for at least the next half hour, until after she got herself a double-hayburger with cheese. She headed inside and got in line with a few other ponies during the lunch rush, and looked about absentmindedly, only to do a double-take when she noticed Sunny and Silver sitting together, eating lunch.

She quickly glanced around, wondering if maybe Jewel or Mystic was around with them, but she found that wasn’t the case. She looked back over to the pair, watching as Silver laughed at something Sunny told him, and she broke out into a grin. I can’t believe it, she thought, they’re actually on a date!

Frosty’s first instinct was to hop around the restaurant shouting “Yes! Yes! Yes!” but she quickly realized that they might feel awkward if they saw her, and she ducked down to avoid their gaze. Luckily for her, they were too absorbed in their conversation to take notice of her, and she quietly backed out of the Hay Burger to find somewhere else to eat.

She opened her wings outside, ready to fly off, before she glanced over to the restaurant with a smirk as an idea came to her. She walked around the outside of the building until she got a good vantage point, and reached into her saddlebag to pull out her camera. She zoomed in and focused until she had the perfect shot, and with the press of a button she had a photo of their first date together.

They’ll thank me later, she thought with a smirk as she put the camera away again. It’s not every day that a couple can get a memento of their very first date. With that, she flapped her wings and flew off, going elsewhere for her lunch that afternoon.

= = = = = = = = = =

Sunny and Silver had finished their meals a short while after that, and were simply enjoying each other’s company. The date had been going well for both of them, with Sunny taking the lead on their conversation.

During a pause in the conversation, she sighed happily and told Silver, “This has been really nice. It’s been such a long time since I sat down and just chatted with anyone.” She smiled sadly as she added, “I forgot how nice it is to just sit around and talk without distractions…”

“I guess the shop must keep you pretty busy, huh?” he asked.

She nodded, and told him, “Yeah. I mean, even on my days off, I have to get supplies, make chocolates to restock my inventory, and run to the bank to make deposits.” She groaned and rubbed at her temples as she added, “It all gets so very stressful…”

“How do you relax, then?” he wondered. “Surely you’ve got to blow off steam occasionally.”

“Well, you know I like to read during the quiet periods,” she told him. “But otherwise, I don’t really have the time to relax or socialize, and most times that I DO have time to hang out with our friends I just feel too tired to bother.”

She grimaced, and continued, “And the rare times I go spend time with the others, I don’t talk about my issues with the shop.” She looked down at the table as she told him, “It can be hard keeping up with all the work involved in running the shop, but the last thing I want to do is to vent all my issues to other ponies.”

“Why not?” asked Silver. He got up and walked around to sit next to Sunny, reaching a foreleg around to pull her into a gentle hug. “Sunny, it’s not good to hold all this stress in. Sometimes it helps to just talk about your problems.” He gave her a soft nuzzle and told her, “You don’t have to put on a brave face for me. I’m here for you, so feel free to vent.”

She smiled and nodded at that. Her eyes glistened as she leaned into him and took a deep, shuddering breath, letting it out slowly before she let herself vent. “You know, it gets lonely working at that that shop. Sure, I get lots of customers, but few of them stick around to chat.” She gave him a sad smile as she told him, “When you came along, I had a reason to get out of the shop and socialize, even when it wasn’t the best idea…”

“What do you mean?” he asked curiously. “Why would being sociable be a bad idea?”

She winced at that, but admitted, “Well, you remember that day I showed you around Ponyville?” When he nodded, she looked away as she said, “It turns out that you came around during one of my busy periods… I kinda lost a good deal of business being closed during that time.”

“What?!” he asked, shocked at the revelation. “It could have waited, Sunny! I wouldn’t have let you show me around town if I knew you were missing out on all that business…”

“I know, and that’s why I lied about it,” she told him. “The thing is, I really haven’t taken a break from running my shop since I opened three years ago. It wasn’t so bad when I first opened up; business was decent, and I was making a name for myself, but after a while it got busier and busier as word spread about the quality of my chocolates.”

“Why not hire somepony to help you, then?” he asked. “Surely you have enough business to hire at least one employee?”

“Well, yeah, I suppose I do,” she admitted with a shrug. “But the thing is, I don’t know what I’d have them do. I mean, I suppose I could have them work the counter while I make the chocolates, but I’d only need a few hours a day to keep inventory going, so it probably wouldn’t be worth the cost.”

“Well it sounds like you need to do something to ease the burden,” he said with some concern.

“I know! I know…” She leaned forward to hold her head in her hooves as she groaned in frustration. “I swear, these past few years of all work and no play are driving me up the wall.” She lowered a hoof to look over to him with a frown as she admitted, “You know, sometimes I get worried that I’m going to start resenting my shop; worried that I’ll start to hate the thing I love to do that I’m lucky enough to make a living on.”

“Sounds to me like you need a break then,” he said with a smile.

“That’d be nice…” she muttered.

“Then let’s do it,” he told her. At her confused look, he explained, “Let’s pick one of your workdays to take off, and just spend the whole day together, doing whatever you want. How does that sound?”

Sunny smiled wide and nodded, telling him, “You know, that sounds like a great idea.”

“How about this Saturday?” he suggested. “Scheduled to be sunny skies, and a great day to relax.”

“Saturday? But that’s one of my busiest days…” she lamented.

“I’m sure you can afford to be closed on one Saturday,” he said with a smirk. “But if you’re so against it, then I’d be willing to pay for any expected sales you’d miss.”

“Absolutely not!” she chastised him. “While I appreciate the thought, you are right that I can afford to close the shop for a day. Might be nice to avoid the rush for once…” she added with a shrug.

“Alright!” he cheered. “So, this Saturday, it’ll just be you and me, enjoying a day around Ponyville.”

“Sounds great,” she told him as she nuzzled him softly, then she pulled away with a sigh. “Sadly, that’s a few days away, and right now I’ve gotta get back to my shop.”

“Ah, yeah,” Silver said with a sheepish smile. “Date went on kinda long, didn’t it?”

“No regrets,” she replied with a wink, and the two stood up and headed out the door toward Succulent Sweets. She gently pressed her side against his, coats brushing together as they walked, and both enjoyed the closeness as they made their way back to her home.

All too soon for their liking, they reached Succulent Sweets once more. “Well, here we are…” said Sunny with a sad smile.

“Yeah…” he sighed in response, wishing their date could continue.

She smiled and told him, “I had a really nice time. Thank you, Silver, for everything.”

“I’m glad you enjoyed it,” he responded. His ears folded and he glanced away nervously, before he smiled shyly at her and asked, “So, does this mean you’ll be my special somepony…?”

She giggled softly and gave him a coy smile. “What do you think?” she asked before she stepped forward to kiss the shy stallion.

Silver’s eyes widened and his cheeks reddened in a blush, surprised by the kiss for a moment, before his eyes drifted close as he returned it.

Sunny’s smile widened as she felt him return the kiss, holding it for a few long moments before the two slowly broke it off while gazing into each other’s eyes.

“Th-that was my first kiss…” he admitted with a blush.

“Oh really?” she asked with some amusement. “It wasn’t bad, but you could definitely use some practice.”

“Don’t suppose you know somepony who’d be willing to help me with that?” he asked with a small smile.

She smirked and brought a hoof up to her chin as she pondered for a moment, before she answered, “You know, I bet you could ask Frosty to help!”

Silver’s eyes widened, and he sputtered in response, only for Sunny to laugh at his reaction. He realized she was teasing him, and chuckled with her, shaking his head. “Real funny…”

“I thought so,” she replied with a grin. “But yes, I’d be happy to teach you all about kissing. Unfortunately though, it’ll have to wait for another day; I need to get the shop opened up.” She went over to the door and unlocked it, about to head inside.

“Hey, Sunny,” he said, and she turned to look at him curiously. “I was thinking, since I don’t really have a set schedule, perhaps I could come visit you at the shop every day? We could talk about whatever, or you could vent if you need to.”

She smiled and nodded. “That sounds nice.”

He rubbed a foreleg and chuckled sheepishly before he asked, “Well, I’ve got nothing to do right now. Why don’t I stick around a while?”

Her smile grew warm as she answered, “I think I’d like that.” She turned back to the door, heading inside, and Silver followed close behind.

Neither one knew what would come of their relationship, if it could even last, but they both hoped it would. Who knew what the future would bring?

Ep 9 - A Lazy Saturday - Part 1

Sunshine jumped as her alarm clock rang, and a hoof quickly shot out to silence it before she flopped back down with a groan. For a few long moments, she just lay there, mind blank as she slowly woke up. Soon though, she began to remember her plans, and a smile grew on her face as she slowly opened her eyes to greet the day.

She slowly got up and hopped out of bed with a yawn, heading toward her bathroom to get cleaned up for her day off with Silver Streak. She decided on a nice shower to start the morning, and soon she was standing in the tub, enjoying the warm water soaking into her coat.

As she reached for the soap, she thought back to the events of the past few days. Since she and Silver had their first date, he had indeed visited her every day after, but more than that he convinced their friends to come visit as well. Any loneliness she had been feeling before their date was mostly gone now, and she was grateful to her friends for spending time with her, as well as to Silver for encouraging them to visit.

She continued to wash up, and began to frown as she thought of the amount of business she’d be missing out on by taking the day off. Saturdays were always her busiest days, so she knew closing the shop meant a lot of bits down the drain; still, she could definitely afford to take the day off—one of the few benefits of being too busy to relax—and she knew she needed a break from her work.

All in all, Sunny was looking forward to spending the day with her new special somepony, and she couldn’t help but wonder what plans he had in store for them.

= = = = = = = = = =

Silver Streak stood in his kitchen, opening a cupboard door to retrieve a box of cereal for a quick breakfast. He didn’t want to take the time making anything extravagant that morning, hoping instead to get through his meal quickly so that he could meet up with Sunny that much sooner. He soon had a bowl made up, and he trotted over to his dining room, bowl levitating nearby along with a scroll.

He sat at the table, and the bowl and scroll were both placed upon it, the latter unravelling for him to glance through. He wrote down all the different activities he could think of for their day together, though he would let Sunny decide what they would do. This day was for her, and he was more than happy to let her do whatever she wanted, just so long as he could spend the time with her.

As Silver ate his cereal, he thought back on the past few days since their first date together. He made sure to visit every day, and even talked to the others to come visit Sunny as well. Granted, he didn’t tell them about her issues running the shop, as she wanted to keep that private, but he knew she’d enjoy the company. It had only been a few days, but already she seemed happier and more relaxed between talking with them and venting to him.

He soon finished eating breakfast, and rolled up the scroll with his magic before he levitated both to the kitchen. He put the bowl in the sink, and the scroll he placed on the counter before he headed out the door. He had memorized the various activities they could do, and he had plenty of bits to do whatever Sunny wanted, so it was just a matter of meeting up with her now.

As he made his way through the marketplace toward Succulent Sweets, he spotted the flower mares at their stall, and decided to make a short detour…

= = = = = = = = = =

Sunny sighed happily after she took a sip of hot cocoa she made for herself while waiting for Silver. They had decided to meet up at the shop sometime around ten o’clock, and after breakfast she decided to sit in her kitchen waiting for him to come knocking.

I’ve still got time, she thought to herself, glancing over to the cabinet that held her cocoa beans. Maybe I could just… She grimaced and shook her head, trying to clear her mind. No! No working today! Today is supposed to be a break from all that, a nice day spent with my special somepony. Anything she needed to do could wait until tomorrow, on her normal day off.

She frowned as she gazed at her hot cocoa, thinking about her special somepony and the plans they had started for that day. She tried to remember the last time was that she even had a special somepony, let alone when she spent a full day relaxing… She realized that she broke up with her last boyfriend, a pegasus, during her last year at the culinary school, which was years ago. Has it really been that long since I dated anyone? She could scarcely believe it, and she intended to make up for lost time with Silver.

Just as she brought her mug up to take another sip of cocoa, she heard a knocking at the kitchen door, and turned to see Silver’s smiling face through one of the windows. She smiled and put the mug down on the counter before she walked over and opened the door, sharing a tender kiss with the unicorn which he lovingly returned. They slowly broke the kiss, and she greeted him, “Hey there. I’ve been waiting for you, you know.”

He gave her a sheepish smile, though he had gotten over his shyness enough to not blush every time they kissed. “I’m sorry about that, but I had to make a little detour.” The bouquet of flowers he bought levitated in front of him, a half dozen peonies in assorted colors, to be presented to Sunny. “I thought you might like these.”

She gasped and smiled at him. “Oh Silver, that’s so sweet!” She took the bouquet in her foreleg and held it close, sniffing deeply. “Mmm, they smell lovely, and they look beautiful and delicious. I’d better put them in water so they don’t go to waste.” She motioned for him to come inside before she turned to find a vase.

He came inside and closed the door behind him, sniffing the air to smell the scent of chocolate lingering from her hot cocoa. “That smells nice…” he said with a dreamy look on his face.

She giggled as she found a vase and filled it with water, telling him, “I made some hot cocoa, you’re welcome to try some. I make the BEST hot cocoa around.” She put her flowers in the vase and placed it on a counter by a window.

“Yeah, I think I’d like a cup, if you don’t mind. It’ll give us time to go over our plans for today,” he said. Sunny pointed out the cabinet that held her mugs, and his horn lit up as one was levitated out before he got himself a cup.

She led him out of the kitchen and sat in the dining room across from him, taking another sip of her cocoa. “So, you’ve got a plan for today?” she asked.

“Well, more like ideas, really,” he told her, bringing the mug up to his lips to blow on the hot cocoa before he took a sip. “Mmm, that’s really good!”

“Told ya,” she said with a wink.

“That you did,” he replied with a smile. “Anyway, keep in mind that these are only ideas; I’m leaving it entirely up to you to decide what we do today. So, first idea; since you like reading so much, I’m thinking perhaps we could visit the bookshop, and see about getting you some new books.”

“That sounds nice,” she responded. “It’s been a LONG time since I got myself a new book, and I think I’ve read through my whole library at least twice by now…”

“And my mom’s books five times each,” he teased her, remembering their conversation about his mother on his tour of Ponyville.

“Very true,” she replied with a smirk. “Speaking of, I don’t suppose you could send her a letter asking her to visit? I’d love to get her autograph…” she added with a sly smile.

Silver chuckled, but nodded, “Sure, Sunny, I’ll ask her to come visit sometime.”

“Great!” She grinned, then asked, “So, what other ideas did you have?”

“Oh, uh…” He thought about it a moment, then continued, “I heard about a nice dress shop in town; the Carousel Boutique. I thought maybe you’d like to go there and do some shopping?”

“It could be nice to browse, at least,” she replied. “I don’t think I’ve gone anywhere that needed me to dress fancy in a while, but it couldn’t hurt to look anyway.”

“Another idea is that we could go bowling,” he said. “I haven’t played since our get-together, and I think I’d enjoy a game now that I know how to play.”

“And here I thought this was all about what I’d like to do?” she teased him.

He smirked. “We could play together, you know,” he retorted. “Or maybe I could enjoy a solo game while you’re shopping for dresses?”

“Oh no you don’t!” she said with a grin. “We’re sticking together ALL day, whether you like it or not! It was your idea that I take this little vacation, after all.”

“Fair enough,” he chuckled. “Anyway, perhaps we could go watch a movie at the local theater? There’s a new release that looks interesting…”

“I’ll consider it,” Sunny said. “What else have you got?”

“Well, we’ll have to arrange for lunch and dinner, but that can wait for later,” he said. “At any rate, whatever happens, I think we should end the day by dancing at the nightclub.”

“Oooh, I like that idea!” She grinned and clapped her hooves. “I don’t get to go dancing nearly often enough!”

“That’s why I suggested it,” Silver said, finishing off his hot cocoa. “So, what should we start with, Sunny?”

She hummed quietly as she thought about it, before she answered, “I’m thinking the bookshop first, if you don’t mind.”

“It’s your day off, Sunny, so it’s all up to you,” he replied.

“Well then, onward to the bookshop!” she declared, pointing a hoof at the kitchen door before she got up and headed toward it.

Silver levitated both empty mugs over to the sink before he followed her out, happy to start their day together. He was interested in checking out the bookshop himself; after all, Ponyville was home to Princess Twilight Sparkle, so who knew what kind of books they stocked there?

= = = = = = = = = =

It didn’t take them too long to reach the bookshop, and the pair strolled through the door, stopping near the entrance to look about. The shop was, of course, filled with bookshelves all filled to the brim, and separated by genre.

Sunny closed her eyes and took a deep sniff, before she gave a long, happy sigh. “Do you smell that, Silver? That’s the smell of brand new books…” She so enjoyed the scent of paper and ink wafting throughout the shop, as prevalent as the scent of chocolate in hers.

Silver snorted in amusement. “Shall I give you and the books some private time together?” he asked with a smirk.

“Oh hush!” she replied with a smirk and a gentle shoulder-bump. “Come on, I wanna look around, and you can carry anything I find.”

“Alright then,” he said with a shrug as he followed along. He was content to let her lead on, especially since he got to enjoy the view of her fine rump.

Sunny quickly led them to the fiction section, where she immediately went to work looking through the selection of books they had to offer. She murmured to herself as she looked through the books, a smile on her face as she spotted a book here or there that got her interest. Occasionally she would pull one out to hoof over to Silver, who began to levitate a growing stack of books at his side.

“Having fun?” he asked, glancing over the stack he held so far in his magic.

“You have no idea!” she said with a grin. “I’m so glad I decided to come here first.” She found another book and hoofed it over to her boyfriend, who started it on a second stack at his other side. “I’ve been wanting to go out and get myself some new books for a while now.”

“Well I’m glad I convinced you to take a day off, then,” he replied with a smile.

“So am I… OH!” she exclaimed as she pulled out the latest Daring Do novel. “A.K. Yearling put out a new Daring Do book! Daring Do and Ring of Destiny.” She looked at the cover closely, and frowned. “Hey, wait a sec… Is that Rainbow Dash on the cover?”

“Huh?” Silver asked as he cocked an eyebrow at the mare. She showed him the book, and his brow furrowed as he looked at the cover. “That’s one of the Element Bearers, right? Yeah… Yeah, it looks like her, alright.”

“What’s she doing on the cover?” Sunny wondered. “You don’t think she actually went on an adventure with Daring Do, do you?”

Silver snorted and gave her an incredulous look. “Is that really so farfetched? I mean, we fought Dr. Caballeron and his henchponies just the other week!”

Her brow furrowed as she thought about that. “Yeah, you’ve got a point there… Who’d have thought that Daring Do was real, anyway?”

“Certainly not me,” he admitted. “Not before that whole incident with the golden idol, anyway. Kinda makes you wonder what other stories are based in reality, huh?”

“Yeah… hmm…” she pondered that a moment as she hoofed over the book for Silver to hang onto. “At any rate, I just hope we never have to deal with anything like that ever again.” Being ponynapped by a literary villain and caught up in a brawl for a precious treasure was enough adventure to last her a lifetime.

“Don’t worry Sunny,” he told her. “I’ll always be there to protect you, no matter what happens.” Now that he had this wonderful mare in his life, there was no way he would let anything happen to her ever again, and woe to anypony who threatened her.

Sunny stopped her search for a moment, a small smile on her face as she glanced over at her special somepony. “Thank you, dear. That means a lot to me.” Silver merely nodded in response, and she turned back to the bookshelves to continue looking as he followed along.

She pulled out a few more books, hoofing them over to Silver to carry in his magic, before she finally decided to call it a day. “I think that’s enough for… now…” she said as she turned toward the unicorn, noticing the two stacks of books held up in his magic. “Uh… whoops? Guess I got carried away there.”

He chuckled and shrugged. “I dunno, I thought it was cute how excited you were.”

She blushed a bit at that, but the smile fell from her face as she looked at the more than a dozen books she had picked out. She knew she was already losing money by having the shop closed that day, and it wouldn’t help to spend so much money on top of that. She sighed sadly and said, “Guess I gotta put a few of these away… And I was so excited to read all of them, too!”

Silver frowned in confusion. “What do you mean, Sunny? Why can’t you get all of them?” he wondered.

“I can’t be closed on a Saturday and also spend so much money…” she whined.

“Well then, I’ll buy them for you,” he told her with a smile. After seeing her excitement when she was going through all those books, there was no way he was going to let her leave without every book she wanted.

Her eyes widened in surprise. “W-what? All these books?” She could hardly believe her ears.

“Yep,” he said simply.

“N-no,” she retorted with a small shake of her head. “I can’t let you spend so much on me.”

“You want these books, and I want to make you happy,” he told her. “Please Sunny, let me do this for you. Consider it a present from your special somepony.” He had no qualms about buying up all those books and more, if it would put a smile on her face.

Sunny stood there speechless for a few moments, glancing between Silver and the two stacks of books. “Silver, I…” A wide smile grew on her face, and she quickly stepped forward to pull him into a rather passionate kiss, the excitement and joy overwhelming her.

Silver’s eyes widened as he received a long, passionate kiss from that beautiful mare, and his whole face reddened as he felt her tongue caressing his. It blew their tender, chaste kisses prior to that out of the water, and the books fell onto the floor as he lost concentration. He could barely react before she eventually broke the kiss, panting for air.

“Thank you, Silver. I really appreciate this,” she said, smiling wide at the blushing stallion.

“…Uh…” was his only response, his poor mind blown from the unexpected and passionate kiss.

She snorted and gave him a gentle poke to his chest. “Uh, you alright there, Silver?” She hadn’t expected him to just freeze up like that.

“…Wha?” He blinked a few times, slowly regaining his senses.

Sunny couldn’t help but laugh at his stunned expression. “Oh my gosh! Did I break you?” If he reacted like this to a kiss like that, she could only wonder how he’d react when they reached… that point in their relationship.

“I-I’m alright…” he said, the blush slowly fading from his face. “That was… wow…”

She smirked at that, an idea forming in her mind. “Liked that, huh?” She leaned forward to whisper huskily into his ear, “There’s plenty more where that came from, stud…” A little mean, perhaps, but she couldn’t resist the urge to tease him.

His blush just came right back at that as he felt a stirring down below. His jaw worked silently for a few moments before he cleared his throat, and started gathering up the books in his magic. “So, uh, I’m just… Um, gonna get these to the cashier…” He turned toward the front, pausing to glance back and tell his lover, “If you wanted to, uh, get a few more books, then that’d be fine, I suppose.”

She had been snickering at her poor, befuddled stallion, but suddenly perked up at the offer of more books. “Ooh, alright! I’ll meet you up front, just give me a few more minutes!” She quickly trotted over to the harlequin section, looking to snag a few steamy romance novels. Oh, awesome! she thought with a smile as she looked over the selection, There’s a new book by Taffy Inkwell!

After a few minutes, she trotted over to the cashier with a few extra books, and added them to the stack that was being rung up. The total cost was even more than Sunny was expecting, having been more focused on the books than their prices, but Silver simply smiled and paid for it all. He gathered all the books in his magic once more, and the two headed out the door.

“I think we better drop these off at your shop before we continue with our day,” said Silver.

“Sounds like a plan to me,” she replied as they started making their way to her home. She looked over to the unicorn with a smile, which began to fall as the sight of him surrounded by books reminded her of the incident at the remains of the Golden Oak library.

“So, I guess you won’t be bored for a while, huh?” he asked.

“Uh, no, I suppose not,” she replied absently, thinking about the fear he showed that day. What was it about the library that scared him so much? she wondered.

Silver glanced over at her with a frown. “If you’re still worried about the cost of the books, then don’t be. Long as you don’t ask me to spend this many bits on you for EVERY date, I think I’ll be fine,” he told her, flashing a smile.

“What?” she asked, having been lost in thought. “Oh, no, it’s not that, it’s…” she winced, not sure if she should bring it up or leave it be.

“It’s what?” he wondered. “What’s wrong, Sunny?”

She sighed, and said, “The thing is… There’s something I want to ask you about, but I’m worried you’ll get upset and it’ll ruin our date.”

He frowned at that, thinking for a moment as they walked along, before he said, “Well, I suppose it’s okay to ask, and I can refuse to answer if it’s that bad.”

She nodded, and certainly wouldn’t push it if he became upset. “Do you remember that day I showed you around town?”

“Yep,” he answered simply.

“…And do you remember what happened at the Golden Oak library?” she asked hesitantly.

He paused, his ears folding as he remembered that time in front of the remains of the old library. “…Yes,” he answered quietly, before continuing along.

Sunny winced at his reaction, but when he raised no objections, she pressed on. “When you saw the library, you seemed really… scared. Why is that?”

Silver was silent for a long moment, thinking to himself. What do I tell her? he wondered. I’ve never told anyone my main reason for coming to Ponyville. Will she be upset with me for keeping that a secret? He glanced over to her, seeing her concerned expression, and knew that he could trust her. “Can we wait to talk about it until we get to your shop?” he asked, preferring privacy for their coming conversation.

“Of course,” she told him. “It’s not too much further anyway.” They continued on, the shop already in sight, and soon they reached the kitchen door. They went inside, and headed for the dining room to sit and talk.

Silver placed the many books on the table, and sat down next to Sunny. He took a deep, soothing breath, feeling nervous about the conversation they would have. “So… I assume you remember Tirek’s attack on Equestria?”

“Of course,” she replied. “I wasn’t caught up in it myself, but I know what happened.” She could tell by this point that whatever happened involved Tirek somehow, but she would wait for Silver to tell his story.

His ears perked up at that. “Wait, I thought Ponyville was the last place Tirek attacked.”

“It was,” she replied, “but before he came, the Element Bearers told everypony in town to board up our windows and stay inside. When Tirek came, he drained them, and Discord too, before he went off to find Princess Twilight.”

“So you were never…” He swallowed a lump in his throat, still horrified at the memory of being drained and helpless. Still, she deserved to know the truth, so he fought through it. “You remember what I told you about my dream, when I first moved into Ponyville?”

It only took her a moment to recall, “Your dream is to be a great wizard, to help Equestria, right?”

He nodded. “That’s right. My whole life, I wanted to learn all the spells I could, I wanted to know everything I could about magic so that I could help Equestria, like Star Swirl the Bearded centuries before.”

“And then Tirek attacked…” said Sunny.

Silver nodded. “When he came to Fillydelphia, draining ponies of their magic, I thought that perhaps this was it; this was what I had done all that studying for.” He gave a hollow chuckle and shook his head, telling her, “I actually thought I could stop him, and save Equestria.”

“What happened, Silver?” she asked, a hoof moving to hold his.

He squeezed hers gently in return. “He was there in the street, just finished draining some ponies that Discord had gathered. So I called upon my magic, I charged at him, and I hit Tirek with my best shot.” He grimaced and shook his head. “He barely flinched, and then he drained my magic and walked away while Discord just laughed at my failure.” He could still remember the pain of having his magic drained, still hear the cackling laughter of the Draconequus even now.

Sunny remained silent, though she gave his hoof a gentle squeeze.

His vision became blurry as he teared up, the emotions and memories being drudged up overwhelming him. “I was completely useless, even after years of study and a talent with magic. I failed the city, I failed Equestria… And you want to know the worst part? When I was laying there, weak and powerless, my dreams seemingly shattered, I realized that w-without magic, I-I had nuh-nothing!” He began sobbing as he finally admitted that painful truth.

Sunny wrapped her forelegs around Silver and held him close as he cried, a hoof gently stroking his back as she tried to comfort him. She knew he was talented with magic, but it hadn’t occurred to her until then just how much of his life revolved around it. His hopes, his dreams, his sculpting, all gone when Tirek attacked, and nothing to fill the void. It was a pain that Sunny couldn’t imagine, and yet she did her best to comfort her special somepony.

It took a while for Silver’s sobbing to ease up before he continued his story. “When I got my magic back, I was so relieved, but I was also afraid. Home didn’t feel safe anymore, so when I heard it was Princess Twilight and her friends who defeated Tirek, I decided to move to Ponyville. It was the only place in all of Equestria I knew I could be safe.”

Her brow furrowed as she asked, “But, why hide that fact? Why not tell everypony the truth?”

“Because I’m ashamed of myself, of my weakness,” he told her. “The fact that I couldn’t do anything even after years of study, the fact that everypony else just bounced back from Tirek’s attack while I remain traumatized…”

She smiled as she brought a hoof up to caress his cheek as she told him, “Silver, you shouldn’t feel ashamed at all, either for failing to beat Tirek OR for still suffering from the attack. For one thing, I think you expect far too much of yourself.”

He sniffed and rubbed his eyes with a foreleg. “W-what do you mean?”

She brought a hoof to her chin thoughtfully as she said, “Well, let’s look at everything that’s threatened Equestria in recent years, shall we? Of the many dangers we’ve faced, two of them were gods, one was an entire army of shapeshifting emotion-eaters that were long thought to be myth, and then finally there was the magic-draining centaur who escaped from Tartarus.”

She shrugged as she continued, “Now, I don’t know anything about Star Swirl the Bearded, but I can’t imagine he could have done much against Tirek, if anything.”

Silver’s gaze fell as he thought about that. “Well, no, I suppose not…”

Sunny smiled and nodded. “Exactly. So, if a wise and powerful wizard like Star Swirl couldn’t hope to beat Tirek, how could an aspiring wizard like you stand a chance?” She saw Silver grimace and look away, but she gently brought a hoof up to turn his gaze back to her, giving him a sympathetic smile. “Silver, my point is that sometimes a problem is just too big for one pony, no matter how talented, to handle. There’s no way you could have beaten Tirek, and there’s no shame in that at all.”

“I-I guess you’re right,” he said with a nod. “Even Star Swirl had enemies he couldn’t beat…”

“Exactly,” she said with a smile. “And as for the trauma you still suffer, well…” Her smile fell a bit, and she gently squeezed his hoof. “Until today, I hadn’t really thought about how much of your life revolved around your magic. You’re right; back then, when Tirek attacked, you didn’t have anything except your magic. Now though, things are different.”

“What do you mean? Different how?” he asked.

Sunny smiled and told him, “Now you’ve got us. You’ve got friends, and a special somepony, who all care about you. We’ll always be here to support you, to lend you a helping hoof when you need it, and I know we can trust you to do the same for us.” She grinned and added, “I think you can already see how wonderful life is with friendship, though good times and bad.”

He smiled and nodded, squeezing her hoof gently in return. “You’re right. I’ve got more than magic now; I’ve got all of you in my life making it better than I ever thought it could be. Thank you for that.”

She chuckled. “You’re quite welcome,” she said, sharing a tender kiss with him which he gladly returned. “And one last thing to consider; Tirek is once again locked away in Tartarus, for good this time. He can’t hurt you anymore.”

Silver simply nodded at that, and Sunny pulled him into a hug. “Thanks for trusting me enough to tell me all that,” she whispered to him.

He smiled and nuzzled her softly, before whispering back, “Thank you for being so understanding.”

She nodded and smiled, pulling away from him to pat his shoulder. “I’ll always be happy to lend you an ear, Silver. Don’t be afraid to talk with me if you’re ever feeling down, okay?”

“Okay,” he replied, rubbing away the last of his tears. “I’m sorry, Sunny. This was supposed to be your day off to relax, and here I am bringing it down with my issues…”

She chuckled and shook her head. “No need to apologize. After all, I was the one who brought it up to begin with.”

“I suppose so…” he said with a shrug. “Well, anyway, why don’t we get back to your day off, huh? What do you want to do next?” It did feel good to cry it out and get all that off his chest, but this was Sunny’s day, not his, and he was determined not to take up more of it with his issues.

She stroked her chin as she pondered that a moment. “Hmm, well, one of your ideas was that we visit the Carousel Boutique. It HAS been a while since I went dress shopping.”

Silver frowned, instantly regretting his earlier suggestion. “Uh, could I just stay here and wallow in self-pity?”

Sunny snorted. “Nope! You’re coming with! After all, this whole vacation day was YOUR idea.”

“Great…” he mock complained, a smirk on his face.

Sunny got off the chair and grabbed his hoof, dragging him out of the dining room and toward the kitchen door once more. “Come on Silver, the day is still young!”

= = = = = = = = = =

Silver sighed as he sat there in the Carousel Boutique, every bit as bored as Sunny was entertained. He was surprised to discover that the owner of the shop was one of the Element Bearers, one he only met after the incident with the golden idol. Like the others, she lived and worked as any ordinary pony, and he couldn’t help but wonder what it was about Ponyville that seemed to gather these heroes together.

While he pondered that, Rarity had led Sunny over to a rack of dresses, trying to find the perfect dress for her. She hadn’t really had reason to go dress shopping in a while, not usually doing anything that required dressing up, but she was thoroughly enjoying herself looking through the selection of fine dresses that Rarity offered.

And of course, as Sunny looked through the dresses, she and Rarity were gossiping all the while. Silver couldn’t help but smile at that; it seemed that no mare could resist a chance for some gossip. Rarity had plenty to tell Sunny, and she was eating it all up, eager to catch up on all the juicy stories told by the local fashionista.

After a time, Sunny decided on a simple, light blue gown, and Rarity pointed out the dressing rooms for her to try it out. While Sunny was busy trying the dress on, Rarity decided to go over and talk to the patient stallion waiting for his special somepony.

“So, how are things going over here?” she asked.

“I’m bored,” Silver admitted, “but I’m happy that Sunny’s enjoying herself.”

“She certainly is,” Rarity agreed. “She told me it was your idea for her to take a day off from her shop.”

“Yeah, it was,” he responded with a nod. “The chocolate shop’s kept her so busy for so long, she hasn’t had a chance to really relax in years.”

Rarity nodded, frowning at that. “Yes, I too know the difficulties of running a business, though I suppose she has it worse; whereas I can make dresses and store them for months, she needs to constantly worry about keeping fresh products in stock.”

Silver nodded in agreement, but before they could continue the conversation, Sunny left the dressing room to stand before them. “What do you think?” she asked.

“It looks nice,” said Silver with a smile.

“Hmm… It’s not bad, but I’m not really sure that blue is your color,” Rarity replied, going over to the clothing rack to find something more suitable. She soon found one, a flowing red formal gown, and she levitated it over to Sunny. “I believe you’d look absolutely stunning in this. Why don’t you get out of that dress and try this one on?”

“Alright,” said Sunny, looking over the gown with a smile. She carried the dress on her back as she trotted back to the dressing room, while Rarity walked back over to Silver to continue their chat.

“So…” she began with a sly smile, “I heard from Sunny that you got her quite a large gift of books earlier. I must say, I admire that generosity of yours.”

Silver smiled at that. “Well she needed new books to read, and it made her happy, so I had no issues pampering her a bit.”

Rarity smirked, and offered a suggestion, “Well, if you really want to pamper her, might I recommend the delightful spa here in Ponyville?”

He perked up at that. “Ponyville has a spa?” He wondered why Sunny hadn’t shown him that on their tour, but realized that it wouldn’t be something he’d be interested in anyway.

“Oh yes, it most certainly does!” Rarity said with a smile. “Why, Fluttershy and I go there every week to relax and catch up. I must say, the spa sisters do a fantastic job, and I feel so relaxed after every session. It’s how I keep my stress at bay when my work here at the Carousel Boutique becomes difficult.”

“A spa day…” he murmured thoughtfully. He’d have to figure out Sunny’s workload, and see if she could squeeze in a few hours on one of her off days, but it sounded like it would be worth the time. “Yeah, that sounds like a great idea. Thanks, Miss Rarity.”

“Oh, don’t mention it,” she replied with a dismissive wave of her hoof. “I’m sure Sunny will find it quite enjoyable.”

The mare in question walked out of the dressing room and over to the pair, showing off the red gown. It was a long, flowing dress that covered her tail, and around her chest it split in a V-pattern to shoulder straps. “Well, what do you think?” Sunny asked.

Silver gawked at her a moment, seeing how well the dress fit her and how it complimented her natural colors. “You’re beautiful…” was his awestruck response.

Rarity grinned and nodded. “Indeed! Red is certainly your color, my dear.” She glanced over to Silver and giggled as she added, “If the stallions around town react half as favorably to you as Silver here, then I daresay you’ll need to fend them off with a stick!”

Sunny looked over at Silver and giggled, nodding at Rarity. “Yeah, I think you’re right.” She went over to a trio of full-length mirrors to take a look at herself, moving this way and that to catch herself at several angles. “Wow, you guys are right; I look good!” She grinned at the fashionista and told her, “I’ll take it!”

“Splendid!” said Rarity. “You just take that off in the dressing room, and when you come out I’ll ring you up.”

“Sounds good to me,” Sunny agreed. “Be right back!” she said as she headed to the dressing room once more.

Rarity and Silver both headed to the front, waiting for Sunny to finish up and bring the dress on out. Soon enough she walked over to them, the dress sprawled over her back, and she paid Rarity the appropriate amount while Silver levitated the dress off Sunny to carry it in his magic. They bid the fashionista farewell and left, heading back to the shop to drop off the dress.

As they walked along, Silver smirked and said, “I’m glad you didn’t ask me to get that dress for you; I’m gonna be living off canned beans for a month already!”

Sunny frowned and turned to Silver. “What?! But you said it was gonna be okay…” she drifted off as she saw the smirk on Silver’s face. “You’re teasing me, aren’t you?”

He gave a look of shock. “No, really?” He held that expression for just a moment before snorting and laughing at Sunny’s scowl.

“You doofus!” she shouted with a grin, swatting Silver on the shoulder.

He kept laughing. “What, I’m not allowed to tease you?”

“I’m just not used to it,” she replied with a smile. “You never used to joke around or tease anypony before.”

“You want me to stop?” he asked.

“No,” she said, shaking her head. “I’m glad you feel comfortable enough to joke around with me. It feels good to help you loosen up and be the stallion I know you can be.”

He blushed and smiled, and simply responded by planting a kiss on her cheek. She smiled and nuzzled him softly as they walked along, nearing the chocolate shop. Soon enough Sunny had the new dress hanging in her bedroom closet, and she came down the stairs to meet Silver in the hallway once more.

“So, where to next?” he asked.

“It’s getting close to noon, and I’m feeling hungry. How does lunch sound?” she wondered.

“Sounds great,” he replied. “Where did you want to go?”

“I’m thinking a café not too far away from here,” she suggested. “Come on, I’ll lead the way.”

Silver nodded, and followed along, eager to fill his grumbling belly as well.

= = = = = = = = = =

It didn’t take them long at all to get to the café and be seated, and only a couple minutes more to place their orders. They sat at one of the mushroom-like outdoor tables, deciding to enjoy the sunshine after having spent so much time shopping indoors.

After they got their drinks, Sunny spoke up, “Just wanted to say, thanks for being so patient at the Carousel Boutique; I know you were really bored, but I had a lot of fun gossiping and looking through the dresses.”

“It was no problem,” Silver replied after taking a sip of his lemonade. “This day is for you, and as long as you’re enjoying yourself then I’ve got no complaints.”

“Even still, I think your patience deserves a reward,” she said. “I think I’ll let you pick our next activity. So, what shall it be?” She truly had been enjoying their time together, but she wanted to do something that he’d enjoy as well; this was basically an all-day date, so she thought that both of them should have a good time.

He pondered that for a few moments, before a smile grew. “How about after lunch, we go bowling? I’d love to play again, and it’s something we could do together.”

“Sounds great,” she replied with a smile. “And I think some physical activity would be a nice change of pace from standing around and shopping.”

The food came soon after, and Sunny received a hearty sandwich while Silver got a fine salad. They dug in, both taking their time to enjoy the food and the company, and soon Silver decided to strike up a conversation.

“Hey Sunny, I was wondering; how did you earn your cutie mark?” he asked. Everypony had a story about their cutie marks, about how they discovered their special talents and earned their marks. He and Sunny had never discussed theirs, and he was curious to know more about her.

Sunny smiled fondly at the memory. “Oh, that’s a story to tell. Well, it all starts with a family tradition we have during Hearth’s Warming, involving sweets made for friends and family.”

“Family tradition, huh?” he asked, his interest piqued.

She nodded. “Yeah. Every year around Hearth’s Warming, my mom and I would make these baskets of treats for friends, neighbors, and family living here in Ponyville. It was simple stuff, like sugar cookies, and chocolate-covered pretzels, but everypony liked it.” Sunny smiled and continued, “It was one of my favorite things about Hearth’s Warming, especially when I got old enough to help Mom in the kitchen making it all.”

She took another bite of her sandwich, and a sip of her drink, before she continued her story. “My mom was in Canterlot for business, so Dad went and picked up all the normal ingredients we needed for those Hearth’s Warming treats. When Mom came home a couple days later, she brought more supplies with her, so we ended up with double what we needed.”

Silver listened intently as he munched on another forkful of salad.

“Well, I asked Mom if I could try something with the extra ingredients she bought, and she was fine with that. We went ahead and made our normal batches of seasonal treats, and then after that I got my chance to try something new with the extras,” said Sunny with a nostalgic look in her eyes. “We had a lot of chocolate bars and colored melting candy, as well as candy canes we’d give with the treats.”

“So what did you do with them?” he wondered.

She smiled wide, and explained, “Well, I decided to combine it all, to make a basic treat called chocolate bark. What I did was, I melted all the chocolate down while I had Mom smash up the candy canes, then I mixed them up and poured them out on a few sheets of wax paper to harden. While that was going on, I also melted the colored candy to drizzle on the hardened chocolate for extra pizazz.”

Sunny giggled, and finished the story. “We broke it all up, and tried a few pieces. It turned out really good, and I was so pleased with myself. I loved making it, and the other chocolate treats as well. It was at that moment I knew that was what I was meant to do, and that’s when my cutie mark appeared.”

“That’s a lovely story,” said Silver. “I’m sure that must have been the best Hearth’s Warming ever for you.”

“It was!” she replied with a giggle. “And what about you? How’d you get your cutie mark for magic? What drove a little colt to decide he wanted to be a great and powerful wizard?”

“That’s a bit of a long story, but I’ll be more than happy to tell it to you,” he said, taking a sip of his lemonade before he started. “So, it all started years and years ago, a few days after the Summer Sun Celebration. I had an uncle visit from out of town, a historian, and when we talked about the celebration, he told me about the powerful unicorn wizards who raised the sun and moon before Celestia, and how they were led by the greatest wizard of all; Star Swirl the Bearded.”

“Oh?” Sunny asked, curious to hear the tale. Basic Equestrian history told of how the unicorns would raise and lower the sun and moon, back before the unification, but she never realized that it took the most talented unicorns to perform that duty, let alone that they were led by one great wizard.

Silver nodded. “I demanded to know more about this pony, Star Swirl the Bearded, and how he became the greatest wizard in the history of Equestria. My uncle told me about everything he did in his time, about the many spells he made, and how he helped Princess Celestia and Equestria.”

He chuckled at the memory. “I was in awe; to think that a regular unicorn like myself could be that powerful, that he could make spells still in use today, and that even Princess Celestia herself sought his council… I thought, ‘if he could do it, then why can’t I?’”

“If Star Swirl the Bearded was such a great pony, why don’t more ponies know about him?” she wondered. She hadn’t heard of this unicorn until Silver came to town, and she couldn’t help but wonder why such a pony was seemingly forgotten.

“He lived a thousand years ago,” Silver explained. “That’s a LONG way back in the history of Equestria, plenty of time for anypony to be forgotten. Anyway, I wanted to learn more about this powerful unicorn, and my uncle was happy to get me some books detailing Star Swirl’s spells and adventures. The more I learned, the more I wanted to be just like him, to help Equestria and Princess Celestia whenever they needed me.”

“And that’s when you started studying magic, I assume?” Sunny piped up.

He nodded. “Yeah, I began going through spellbook after spellbook, learning lots of different spells in my quest to become a powerful wizard. This continued for a while, until one day my brother was messing around with his friends and broke a beautiful vase my mom owned. She was upset, and thought she’d have to toss it out, but I told her that magic might be able to help.”

“And did it?” she asked.

He smiled, and explained, “I remembered a spell I had read for repairing things, and I had to find it in the local library. When I finally found the spellbook I got it from, I read through it a few times to memorize it before I went right home and tried it out.” He looked nostalgic as he continued, “I remember pouring a lot of magic into the spell, thinking ‘if I can’t fix this vase, then how can I help Equestria?’ My effort paid off when the pieces of the vase pulled themselves back together and fused. After it was fixed, Mom pointed out the cutie mark that appeared when I performed the spell.”

Sunny smiled wide. “And you’ve been working hard on your magic ever since. I can’t wait to see what you’ll accomplish in the years to come.”

He looked to Sunny with a small smile as he told her, “Who knows? To be honest, it doesn’t seem quite as important anymore…” He blushed, but reached a hoof over to hold hers as he added, “Not since you came into my life.” Sure, he still dreamed of being a powerful wizard, of making new spells and helping Equestria, but now that he had Sunny by his side it had lost some of its glamour; being with Sunny seemed more important to him now.

She looked at him in surprise, her cheeks turning red as she blushed deeply. “S-Silver…” A small smile grew on her lips as she squeezed his hoof in return, feeling a warmth in her chest from his admission.

They spent a short while like that, just gazing into each other’s eyes as they enjoyed this tender moment.

Ep 10 - A Lazy Saturday - Part 2

Their tender moment was ruined not a minute later when they heard a familiar voice shouting from nearby, “Mystic! Come quick, I found her!” They turned to see Jewel running up, and Mystic not far behind.

Mystic smiled as he noticed Silver. “Looks like we didn’t have anything to worry about after all.”

“I guess not,” Jewel said, breathing a sigh of relief. “Glad to see you’re here with her, Silver.”

Sunny and Silver looked at one another, very confused about the situation. It was Sunny who asked, “Uh, what’s going on? Why were you guys looking for me?”

Jewel smiled sheepishly as she answered, “Well, I came by to visit earlier, and found your shop closed. I thought that was really weird, Saturdays being your busiest days and all, so I knocked on your kitchen door and got no response.” Her ears folded as she frowned and said, “I got really worried about you, especially after the whole ponynapping thing. I went to the hospital, thinking maybe you got hurt, but when I couldn’t find you there I got Mystic to help me look for you.”

Sunny smiled softly at the two. “I really appreciate you guys looking out for me, but I’m fine. I’m sorry I made you both so worried.” She was glad to know her friends cared so much about her, though she felt a bit guilty about worrying them like that. In hindsight, I probably should have left a note on the door, she thought.

“So, what happened?” Mystic wondered. “Why’d you close the shop, on a SATURDAY of all days?”

Sunny simply smiled. “If you must know, I decided to take the day off so I could spend it with my special somepony.” She turned to look fondly at Silver, who blushed softly and smiled at her in return.

Both of them were shocked at that unexpected declaration, looking between Sunny and Silver as they processed the information. “You two are… dating?” Jewel asked, a smile growing on her face.

“That’s right,” Sunny stated proudly.

Jewel grinned. “That’s awesome! Congratulations you two!”

Mystic smiled and nodded in agreement. “I hope it works out for you guys.”

Sunny looked over to Silver with a warm smile as she said, “I’m sure it will.” He smiled warmly in return, the stallion having faith that their relationship would last.

Overhead, Frostfire was flying by, and noticed her friends all gathered at the café. She swooped down for a landing to meet up with them. “Hey guys, what’s going on? Is there some kind of party I wasn’t invited to?” she asked with a smirk.

Jewel grinned and answered, “Sunny and Silver are dating!”

Frosty looked to the two with a wide smile. “You guys went public already? That’s awesome!” she cheered.

Sunny and Silver were confused by that. “What do you mean ‘already’? You knew? How?!” she wondered.

Frosty smiled sheepishly as she answered, “Well, a few days back I was going to the Hay Burger for lunch when I saw you and Silver eating there together. I knew it had to be a date, so I split before I made things awkward for you.” She grinned and added, “Oh, but before I left, I got a great photo of you two on your date. I couldn’t pass up the opportunity to get a picture of you guys on one of your first dates!”

“I’d better get a copy of that photo, Frosty,” Sunny told her. She looked over to Silver and smiled as she added, “I’d like a memento of our first date, wouldn’t you?”

Silver smiled softly and nodded. “Yeah, that’d be nice.”

“Sure, no problem,” replied Frosty. “I can bring it by later, or leave it in your mailbox if you’re still busy.”

“Sounds like a plan,” Sunny said with a nod.

Frosty grinned at the couple. “I must admit, I’m surprised you two started dating already; you were both clearly pining for each other, but you,” she looked at Sunny, “were hesitant to push things, and you,” this time she glanced to Silver, “were just too shy. So, which of you finally got the guts to ask the other out?”

Silver raised his hoof with a shy smile. “That’d be me.”

“Really?!” she asked, clearly shocked. “I always thought it’d be Sunny to finally ask you out. So how’d that happen?”

“Well…” He frowned, remembering the terrible day that started all this. “The whole situation with Dr. Caballeron made me realize how much Sunny meant to me, and how much I’d have regretted it if I never got to tell her that I—“ He blushed, and cleared his throat before he continued, “So, anyway, I decided to tell her how I felt, and asked her out.” He smiled at Sunny as he said, “We had a nice time, and she agreed to be my special somepony.”

Sunny looked at Silver with a similar blush on her cheeks. She caught the implication, the words he was afraid to speak. She hoped that he would soon trust her enough to admit the strength of his feelings, feelings that she too felt for him.

“Guess something good came out of that craziness, huh?” said Mystic.

“You mean besides that awesome article I wrote about the whole thing?” Frosty asked with a grin. She was still quite proud of that story, having framed the article, and the group photo, on her wall at home.

“Yeah, besides that,” Mystic replied with a roll of his eyes.

Jewel frowned as she looked between Silver and Sunny, and at the food half-eaten on the table, as the gears turned in her head. Her eyes widened as she slowly came to a realization. “So… you two are on a date.”

Sunny smirked. “Uh, yeah?”

“And we’ve interrupted it,” Jewel continued.

“Well, yes, you have,” said Silver with a frown. He didn’t mean to be rude, but they had been enjoying a lovely meal together before everypony came by.

Jewel looked horrified. “Oh my gosh, we’re ruining your date! I’m SO sorry! W-we’ll just get out of here and leave you two be…”

“Waitwaitwait!” said Frosty with a wave of her hooves. “This would make for another great photo! You guys wouldn’t mind, would you?” she asked, pulling out her camera and smiling wide at the couple.

Sunny smiled to Silver, who smirked and shrugged in response. They both leaned toward one another, smiling at the camera as they held hooves, and the camera flashed as Frosty captured the moment forever.

“Perfect!” the pegasus declared. “I’ll get that printed up for you too.”

“Good, great, let’s get out of here!” said Jewel, who grabbed Frosty’s tail in her teeth before dragging her off, the mare also shoving Mystic along as well to leave the new couple alone once more.

The couple in question couldn’t help but chuckle at that, though they did appreciate being left alone to enjoy their date once more. With that distraction out of the way, they continued eating their food, though Sunny chuckled at a stray thought. “I guess that’s one way to tell everypony we’re dating,” she said.

“Heh, yeah,” Silver agreed.

The two enjoyed the rest of their meal, filled with idle chitchat. When they were finished, Silver paid for the food, and the two headed off to the bowling alley for their next activity.

= = = = = = = = = =

Silver grinned as he managed another spare, Sunny’s advice helping him to get a respectable score as they played together. He turned around and headed back to his seat, where Sunny was waiting for her turn, the mare feeling a bit disappointed that her view of that cute butt was over already.

“You’re doing pretty good out there,” she told him as she got up to take her turn. “I’m starting to wonder if you should have gotten a cutie mark for bowling instead.”

“I don’t know about that, but I AM having fun,” he replied. “Honestly, I wouldn’t be doing this well if it weren’t for your advice that first time.” He watched her step forward to play, now taking his turn to enjoy the view.

She turned to grin back at him, catching his gaze before he looked up at her as she said, “Well then, I guess I’m gonna have to stop taking it easy on you!” She turned back toward the lane and threw the ball, knocking down four pins in the process. The ball came up the chute, and she tried again, this time knocking down five more pins, leaving one standing. “Darn it…” she muttered, the stallion not too far behind her score.

She went and sat back down while he got up to take his turn. “So, how’s the spellcasting going?” she asked. “Been a while since we talked about your progress with your magical studies.”

“It’s been going well enough,” he told her, getting into position to throw the ball. “Started attempting a transmutation spell recently.” He threw the ball down the lane, knocking over a few pins. “Took a lot of focus, but I was able to turn a log into a rectangular wooden block.”

“So no more sculpting, then?” she wondered, assuming that perhaps Silver could just transform wood or stone into whatever he wanted.

He grabbed the ball as it rolled up the chute once more, and he glanced back at her. “I suppose I could try using the spell to form sculptures, but it would be quite difficult to make the geometric shapes I dabble in. It’ll be of better use to gather logs or smaller blocks of wood so I can make larger blocks to sculpt from.” He turned back to the lane, and threw the ball to get a few more pins.

He went to sit back down as she got up to take her turn. “I haven’t really been able to do much more though, needed to do some sculpting to send over to Fillydelphia.”

She smiled as she began her first throw, watching the ball roll down the lane. “I’ve been meaning to ask; what was it like, growing up in a big city like Fillydelphia?” She snagged the ball as it came up the chute, glancing back at Silver.

He thought back to his childhood while Sunny threw the ball down the lane, and as she came back he told her, “Well, I remember it was always busy, so I couldn’t just wander around town. If I wanted to go anywhere or do anything, I needed to be accompanied by my mom or dad so I didn’t get lost or hurt.”

As he got up to play, Sunny asked, “And what about friends? Did you have many friends growing up?”

Silver held the ball, his ears folding as he thought back to his childhood. “No… I was a lonely colt growing up, and kept to myself most times. I didn’t really have any friends until I was a teenager.” He threw the ball down the lane, and glanced back to Sunny. “Since we’re talking about our childhoods, what was it like growing up in Ponyville?”

She smiled as she thought back to her own childhood. “It was great, growing up in this small town. Ponyville’s an old town with plenty of wonderful traditions, and annual celebrations to enjoy with friends and family. It was always so peaceful, so I’d spend all day running around with friends, only coming home at night for dinner.” She pondered something, and added, “You know, things only got really crazy when Princess Twilight moved into town. I wonder why that is…”

“Sounds like you had a pretty good childhood,” he observed as he finished his turn and sat back down next to her.

“Yeah, it was great,” she said with a smile, which fell as she added, “though, it would have been even better if Mom had been around more often.” Sunny sighed, the game forgotten for a time as she continued, “Mom practices with her company in Canterlot during the day, and she’s usually home in the evenings, but she goes on a full Equestrian tour every summer, and occasional tours during the fall as well. I can’t blame her for going out and living her dream, but…” She could only shrug, not quite sure what to say about her lingering parental issues.

Silver chuckled softly. “Sounds like we’ve both got some emotional baggage, huh?”

“Yeah, I guess,” she replied with a small nod.

“Well, I’ll help you with yours, if you’ll help me with mine, alright?” he asked.

She smiled and nodded, pulling him into a hug. “Yeah, that sounds good…”

He held her close as he returned the hug, giving her a gentle nuzzle, and they sat there for a short while. After a few long moments, Silver asked, “Did you wanna get out of here and talk about it?” He smiled and added, “I mean, you listened to my issues; only fair for me to listen to yours.”

She smiled and broke the hug, shaking her head. “I appreciate that, but no. We’ve had enough drama for one date, I think.” She smirked and nudged him gently as she added, “Besides, I’m not gonna let you weasel your way out of our game. You’re gonna lose fair and square!”

“Well darn,” he chuckled. “There goes my brilliant plan… It’s your turn, by the way,” he said, giving her a gentle pat on the back.

She got up and headed to the lane, grabbing the ball before she got into position. She smirked as a thought occurred, and glanced back at Silver to ask, “Tell me, are you enjoying the view?”

He blushed and sputtered in embarrassment, before he blurted out, “I’m sorry!”

She giggled and replied, “Don’t be. It’s nice to know my boyfriend finds me so attractive.” She grinned as she added, “Besides, you’re not the only one who was looking.” She looked him over and gave him a wink before she turned back to the lane to play.

Silver could only sit there and blush in response.

= = = = = = = = = =

Soon enough, the game was finished, and while Sunny came out on top, Silver managed to come out with a respectable score. They left the bowling alley and headed down the road, heading nowhere and just enjoying each other’s company. Sunny pressed her side against Silver’s, resting her head on his shoulder as they walked through town.

Silver smiled as they wandered the town. “So what do you wanna do next?” he asked.

She thought about that for a few moments, then answered, “I dunno….”

He thought of Rarity’s earlier suggestion, and a wide smile grew on his face. “Well, I may just have an idea.”

“Oh?” she asked.

“Miss Rarity recommended taking you to the local spa,” he told her. “She told me she goes there weekly to relax and unwind, and I think you could do with some pampering.”

“The spa, huh?” She smiled at the idea. “Wow… I can’t even remember the last time I went there.”

“Well then, I’d say it’s been far too long,” he said. “How about you relax at the spa, and get yourself the full treatment?”

“What about you, though?” she asked. “I don’t want you sitting there bored for hours while I’m being pampered.”

“Well, perhaps while you’re at the spa, I could go do some shopping for groceries, and make you a nice dinner tonight back at my place?” he suggested.

She moved her head off his shoulder to look at him in surprise. “You can cook?”

“I’ll have you know I’m a fine cook,” he replied with a smirk. “And I’ll prove it tonight. I promise you’ll enjoy it.”

“Hm… Fine then. But you better not disappoint,” she said with a smile. “What time should I come over?”

“I’m thinking seven,” he said. “That’ll give you plenty of time to enjoy everything the spa has to offer, and after that perhaps you could start on some of those new books you got today.”

She grinned at the thought of reading all those new books, and nodded. “Sounds like a plan to me. Let’s go!” She then headed in the direction of the spa while Silver followed along.

It didn’t take them long to reach the spa, and Silver opened the door for Sunny before he followed her inside. They stepped up to the receptionist desk, where Silver spoke to the mare there. “I want to get my beautiful girlfriend here the full treatment. This is her first real day off in three years, and I think she deserves a lot of pampering.”

“It sounds like she does!” the spa mare agreed. “A full treatment here would include time in the sauna, then a mud bath followed by a rinse, a facial, mane styling, a hooficure, and of course a massage. Sound good?” she asked Sunny.

Sunny grinned and replied, “Sounds amazing!”

“How much?” he asked, and gladly paid the reasonable price for Sunny’s spa day. He turned to her, and they shared a soft kiss before he told her, “Go, enjoy yourself. I’m gonna get things ready for tonight. Remember, dinner’s at seven!”

“Got it!” she said, heading off with the spa pony to start her treatment, while he left the spa and started planning their romantic dinner for that night.

= = = = = = = = = =

Hours later, Sunny was sprawled out on her bed, reading her newest Daring Do book after a truly wonderful time at the spa. The mud bath was a unique experience, and her time in the mud combined with the special soaps and shampoo used by the spa ponies softened her coat, and made it practically sparkle.

Beyond that, the hooficure made her hooves smooth and shiny, and the mane stylist there got her long, wavy mane braided into a ponytail, and did the same for her tail to match. To top it all off, she received the most wonderful massage that worked out all the stress and worry from her body, and she felt so very relaxed by the time it was over.

She left the spa feeling better than she had in years, and looking better than ever. She knew she would have to go there on a regular basis from now on if it would make her feel so relaxed. She paused her reading of her book to think about how to thank Rarity and Silver for their recommendation. I’ll bet Rarity would enjoy a box of my chocolates, she thought to herself. And as for Silver… Her smile widened, and she bit her lip as she thought about the ways she could repay him…

Her little fantasies were quickly pushed aside though, as she remembered that she’d be having dinner with said stallion. She looked at the alarm clock on her nightstand, and saw she had fifteen minutes until dinner. She saved her place in her book, and soon was out the door on her way to Silver’s house.

It didn’t take her long to reach his house, and since it was her first time there, she took a few moments to look over the house before she knocked on the door. It wasn’t a minute before Silver opened the door to greet her. “Hey Sunny, welcome to my humble home.”

“Hey yourself,” she replied with a smile, sharing a soft kiss with the unicorn. She would have preferred something a bit more passionate, but she didn’t want to break the poor stallion’s mind again when dinner was being prepared. Eventually they broke the kiss, and she grinned as she explained, “That was for the spa trip. It was wonderful.”

“Ah, I’m glad to hear you enjoyed it,” he said, moving aside to allow Sunny to come inside. “I like your mane,” he added, complementing the manestyle she got at the spa.

“Thanks,” she replied. “They did a really great job with it.”

He closed the door behind her, and led her down the hall through the kitchen and into the dining room. She smiled at the smell of garlic floating in the air, and her smile grew even wider as she saw the table in the dining room decorated with a few lit candles. “Go ahead and get comfy while I get our plates ready,” he told her, his horn glowing as he pulled a chair out for her to sit on.

Sunny went over and sat at the table while Silver went back to the kitchen. He had made spaghetti and oatballs for dinner, with a side of garlic bread, and a bottle of wine he bought at the market which he was told would go well with the meal. He piled the spaghetti onto the plates, added several oatballs each, and topped it all off with a generous supply of marinara. Finally, he added a slice of garlic bread to each plate to finish them off.

He levitated the plates, wine, and glasses in front of him and headed into the dining room to serve dinner. Sunny smiled as she saw the meal before her, and Silver sat down across from her with his own plate. He used his telekinesis to open the bottle of wine and pour each of them a glass, as he explained, “I was told this would go well with the pasta, but if you’re not in the mood for wine then I can get you soda or something.”

“It’s fine, thank you,” she replied, taking a sip of her wine. “This looks delicious. Did you make all this yourself?”

He chuckled softly. “The noodles came from a box, and the sauce from a jar, but I did make the oatballs and garlic bread myself.”

“Well I think you did a good job,” she told him, and they both began to eat. The garlic bread and oatballs were both quite flavorful, and went well with the store-bought marinara. “Mmm, this is good… I must admit, I kind of assumed that you lived off sandwiches, salads, and canned soup.”

He snorted and said, “I’m no chef, but my mom taught me years ago how to cook and follow recipes.” He grinned and added, “I don’t think she would have let me move out if I didn’t know how to cook.”

“Probably not,” she replied with a giggle.

So far so good, thought Silver, until he took a sip of his wine and grimaced at the flavor.

Sunny noticed, and asked, “Is something wrong with the wine? It tastes okay to me.”

“I-I’m sure it’s fine,” he replied, before admitting, “I just don’t normally drink, is all. Never really had the taste or inclination for drinking, to be honest.”

She gave a sympathetic smile, and told him, “Well if you don’t like the wine, then feel free to get yourself something else. You shouldn’t force yourself to drink on my account.”

He grimaced, but nodded. “Yeah, alright.” He got up, telling her, “Be right back,” before he headed to the kitchen to get himself some soda. He returned shortly after, placing the drink on the table as he sat back down. He looked sheepishly at his food as he kicked himself internally for such a faux pas.

Sunny frowned in concern as she asked, “What’s the matter, Silver?”

He frowned, but responded, “It’s just… I tried to make this a fancy dinner for you, and yet I can’t stand the taste of wine. I suppose I’m disappointed in myself…”

She chuckled softly. “Oh Silver, don’t be upset over that. Our dinner is fancy and romantic, with or without wine. There’s nothing to be ashamed of, really.” He gave her a small smile, and the two continued eating for a few moments, before she asked, “Is there any particular reason you don’t drink?”

He sipped his soda, and told her, “A few reasons, I suppose. First thing is, as I said before, I’ve never had the taste for most alcohol. I’m told some of it is an acquired taste, but the way I see it, if I have to drink something I hate often enough to like it, then it’s not worth drinking to begin with.”

She giggled and nodded. “Yeah, I can totally see where you’re coming from there. I mean, for most ponies the point of drinking is to get drunk, but if you can’t stand the taste then it’s just gonna be torture getting there.”

He nodded, then continued, “Besides that, I also have to consider the safety of those around me.”

“Oh? What do you mean?” she wondered.

“Well, as you know, I’m a fairly powerful unicorn, and all that magic combined with a loss of inhibitions, well…” He shrugged.

She winced and nodded in understanding, “I understand. I’m sure if you weren’t thinking clearly, you could be quite dangerous with your magic.”

“Indeed…” he said. They spent a few long moments just eating dinner, before he began on a new topic. “So, how was the spa?”

“It was amazing!” she responded with a grin. “It was all so relaxing, especially the massage at the end. By the time I was done, it felt like all my stress just melted away. I’m planning on making that a weekly thing from now on.” She sipped her wine, and added, “I’ve got to thank you and Rarity for that.”

“I’m glad to hear it went so well,” he said. He didn’t think it would go poorly, but it was still nice to know she enjoyed her time there.

“This whole day has been great,” she said. “Aside from all the time I’ve gotten to spend with you, I’ve got new books to read, a new dress to wear whenever I go somewhere fancy enough to need one, a trip to the spa, and even the blessings of our friends to be in this relationship.” She sighed happily and added, “I wish every Saturday could be this much fun.”

Silver stopped eating to ask, “What are your normal Saturdays like at the shop?”

She gave a hollow chuckle as she explained, “Real busy, for one thing. Most everypony’s off work, and combine that with Saturday being a busy shopping day…” She shrugged, then continued, “Lot of ponies come in for my fine chocolates, both for themselves AND their dates.”

“Ah, yes, I suppose Friday and Saturday nights are both popular for dates, huh?” he observed.

“Indeed,” she said. “And of course, with all the ponies coming in and buying up chocolates, I tend to run out of my most popular treats, and there’s always somepony demanding to know why I always run out…”

“Sounds extremely stressful,” he said. “But I guess that’s just what you have to deal with when you run a business, huh?”

“Yeah…” she said with a sigh. “But between this vacation day and weekly visits to the spa from now on, I think I’ll be alright.”

“No more thinking about closing up shop, then?” he asked.

“Not right now, no…” she answered with a shake of her head.

“Good,” he said, glad to know that she wouldn’t abandon her livelihood due to the stress of running a business. He smirked, and added, “I love your chocolates, and I’d hate to have to go elsewhere.”

She smirked in amusement. “Oh, so that’s what this was all about, huh? Keeping me in business so you could keep buying my chocolates?”

He blushed a bit as he added, “That, and staring at your butt at the bowling alley.”

She laughed at that. “Oh! So THAT’S why you wanted to go bowling!”

“It was more of a bonus, really,” he replied with an embarrassed smile.

She grinned at him. “Oh wow, you’re getting bold, aren’t you?” Her grin turned into a coy smile as she told him, “I like that…”

He could only blush and smile in response, and focused on eating his dinner. He had no idea how adorable Sunny found it when he got flustered like that.

The two continued eating, and enjoying some idle chatter for a while, before they both finished their meal. Silver gathered the dishes and went into the kitchen to toss them into the sink for later, and a glance at the stove showed that he’d have leftovers for tomorrow. While in the kitchen, he grabbed a plate of chocolates as he called out, “Hope you’re ready for desert!”

“Oooh, desert? What is it?” she asked.

He walked back into the dining room, and placed the plate of mint chocolates between them. “Ta-da.”

Sunny looked at the plate and snorted. “Going to have to take points off your final grade for offering my chocolates as desert,” she teased as she reached for one of them.

“Well I thought they’d make a fine desert,” he told her, levitating one over to himself. “They’re a nice, light treat after a big meal, and since they’re mint we won’t need to worry about garlic breath.”

She hummed her approval as she munched on the chocolate. “I suppose you make some valid points.”

They went through the mints, and afterwards elected to sit on the couch to relax. Sunny leaned on Silver as they cuddled gently, just basking in the moment. It had been a long, enjoyable day, and while she was looking forward to dancing at the club later that night, Sunny had to admit that she would have been just fine ending the day like that.

“Hey, would you like me to give you the grand tour?” he asked. They had plenty of time left before they needed to get ready for the club, and it was her first time visiting his home.

She smiled and shook her head. “No, not tonight.” Her smile grew mischievous as she remembered that she still needed to repay him for her spa day. “Actually, I’ve got something else in mind.”

“Oh? What did you wanna do?” he wondered.

“Well, you remember those lessons I promised at the end of our first date?” she asked.

“Lessons?” he asked. “What les—oh…” He began to blush as he remembered what she promised to teach him.

She grinned and gently shoved him over, the stallion yelping in surprise as he flopped on the couch. She moved over him, giving him a coy smile as she said, “Consider this lesson one…” She caressed his cheek softly as she leaned down and gave him a deep kiss.

He blushed even harder, especially at the feel of her tongue caressing his, but his eyes drifted closed as he began to return the kiss. His foreleg wrapped around her waist as he held her close, his other hoof caressing her mane as he lost himself in the kiss.

Sunny smiled into the kiss as she felt him return it, moaning softly into his mouth as she felt him hold her close. He was rather clumsy, at first, but she knew he’d learn in time, and she was happy to teach him all she knew.

= = = = = = = = = =

About an hour later, the two of them simply laid together on the couch after pausing their romantic activities. After some communication, and a bit of trial-and-error, Silver was well on his way to becoming a talented kisser. Sunny nuzzled him gently and cuddled him close as she glanced at the wall clock.

“Looks like it’s just an hour until the club opens,” she noted.

“Yeah…” he said with a sigh. “Guess we’d better get ready, huh?”

“Yep,” she said as she slowly pulled away from him to hop off the couch. “I’m gonna go home and get dressed.” She brought a hoof up to her mane, which got messed up during their intimacy, and she giggled as she added, “And fix my mane.”

“Heh, sorry about that,” he said, rubbing his head awkwardly.

“It’s fine,” she replied. “Besides, I know you like my normal style anyway.” She wouldn’t be able to braid it like they had at the spa, but it wasn’t a big loss; that manestyle wouldn’t have lasted more than a day or so anyway.

“That’s true,” he agreed. “I’ll walk you out then.” He got off the couch and led her to the door.

“So, where do you want us to meet?” she asked, wanting a plan for the evening.

“I’ll meet you at your home fifteen minutes before the club opens,” he told her. “We’ll walk there together, alright?”

“Sounds good to me,” she replied, and the two shared a tender kiss before she left for home.

After she left, Silver went upstairs to comb his mane and tail, and find something to wear. He knew that Sunny would have something nice to wear, and he didn’t want to go there underdressed like last time. He settled on a white button-up dress shirt with a blue tie, and soon headed out the door to Sunny’s home.

When Sunny got home, she went upstairs to her bathroom, where she began to undo the braids in her mane and tail, letting them fall freely before she took a brush and started brushing them out. With that done, she went into her bedroom and straight to the closet, looking for an outfit for the evening. She grinned as she looked through her clothes, and an idea began to form…

Not too long after she finished getting ready, she heard Silver knock at her door, and she trotted down the stairs to greet him. What he saw when she opened the door was Sunny wearing a short-sleeve fishnet top, covered by a red short-sleeve bolero, and a short red skirt. “What do you think?” she asked him as she struck a pose.

He looked at her in awe. What did I do to deserve such a beautiful mare? he wondered, before he grinned and told her, “You look great!”

She giggled at that. “Well thank you.” She looked at his own outfit and smirked, “Huh… not bad.”

“Did I do okay?” he asked worriedly. “I don’t really know what to wear at a nightclub…”

“It’s fine, Silver,” she told him. “Though, you need to undo a couple buttons,” she told him, poking at the top two, which he undid with his magic. “And roll up your sleeves,” she advised him, which he did until they were above his elbows. “Hmm… yeah, that looks perfect,” she told him with a nod.

“Yeah?” he asked, looking himself over.

“Yes,” she said with a smile. “In fact, I think we make a nice contrast; you with your white and blue, me with my red and black... I think we’re gonna turn some heads tonight.” She stepped through the doorway and closed the door behind her. “So, shall we go?”

He nodded, and they walked together to the club. By the time they reached it, ponies were already heading inside, and they took their place at the back of the line. It wasn’t long before they were in the club, the music already going as the DJ bobbed his head with the beat. Sunny dragged Silver straight to the dance floor, and the two began to dance.

Sunny was grinning the whole time, and she moved all around with the beat, bobbing and swaying and kicking, and having a wonderful time through it all. Her active dancing put Silver’s more subdued moves to shame, though he did his best to keep up without embarrassing himself.

“You keep dancing like that, and you’ll wear yourself out!” he warned her as they danced.

“I don’t care, I’m having too much fun!” she replied as she bobbed her head with the beat. “Come on Silver, you gotta cut loose!”

“I AM cutting loose!” he mock-complained as he moved with the music. “Excuse me if I don’t wanna just flail around!”

She giggled at that, and told him, “Oh, come on! At least shake that cute butt of yours!” She swayed her hips with the beat to accentuate her point.

“S-Sunny!” He blushed deeply at that, his tail tucking a bit. “I’m not gonna shake my butt anywhere! …And it’s certainly not cute!”

“Oh it most certainly is!” she argued with a grin. “But fine, I’ll let you dance your way. I just hope you’re having fun.”

“I am, don’t worry about me,” he told her, and it was true; he was enjoying himself, even if it was only his second time dancing. Though while Sunny was confident in her abilities on the dance floor, Silver didn’t dare do more than move and bob to the beat of the music.

The music was loud, and the beat remained steady as the couple danced through song after song. After a while, Silver was starting to feel the burn in his legs, but Sunny was starting to pant from the exertion, and he looked at her in concern. “Sunny, are you alright?” he asked.

She stopped dancing and nodded. “Fine, just… whew… getting tired…” she replied. “How about we sit down and get something to drink?”

“Fine by me. Come on,” he told her, leading her through the crowd and to an empty table. The two of them sat down, and he couldn’t help telling her, “I did say you should take it easy, didn’t I?”

“Oh hush,” she said with a smirk.

“I’ll get us some drinks,” he told her. “What did you want?”

“How about a daiquiri? Doesn’t matter what kind,” she said as she fanned herself.

“Alright,” he responded, heading off to the bar to get their drinks. He came back after a couple minutes with a hard cider for himself, and a strawberry daiquiri for Sunny. She smiled and thanked him for the drink before she began chugging it, needing something cold to cool her off.

“Try not to choke,” he said with a chuckle as he sipped his cider.

She put down the empty glass with a happy sigh. “That hit the spot…”

“Feeling better now?” he wondered as he slowly worked on his drink.

“Yeah… But I think I’m done dancing tonight,” she told him. “If I do any more, I’ll probably be sore in the morning.” They probably could have gone on for a couple more hours if she had paced herself, but she was having too much fun to slow down.

“So you wanna head home, then?” he asked.

She pouted, and her ears folded as she said, “If we head home, then the day’s over, and I don’t want today to be over yet.”

He chuckled, and said, “Well it has to end at some point, and I think this is a good place to end it.”

“Yeah, I guess you’re right,” she said, looking defeated. “Back to normal life tomorrow, I guess…”

“Hey, don’t worry, we can totally do this again sometime,” he told her. “Besides, if every day was like this then it wouldn’t be very special, would it?”

She giggled softly and nodded, “You’re right… Yeah, let’s go, Silver.” The two got up, and headed out the door. He offered to take her home, and she agreed, so the two began walking toward Succulent Sweets. They enjoyed some casual conversation as their coats rubbed together with each step while the two gazed up at the beautiful stars shining down upon them.

Eventually, though all too soon for either of their likings, they reached the shop. They turned to face each other, and Silver sighed as he said, “I guess this is goodnight, huh?”

Sunny remained quiet for a few moments, before responding, “It doesn’t have to be, you know.” She smiled at his confused expression, and asked, “Would you like to stay over tonight?” She couldn’t help but giggle at the blush on his face, and shook her head, telling him, “No, not like that! I just meant, you know, to cuddle… I just thought it’d be nice to snuggle with my special somepony tonight.”

“O-oh… w-well then, yeah, alright,” he said with a nod. While most stallions would probably jump at the chance for a passionate night with a beautiful mare like Sunny, he wasn’t ready to bare that part of himself. It would be a while before he felt comfortable enough with Sunny to give her his virginity.

She opened the side door and allowed him inside, before she led him upstairs to her bedroom. He couldn’t help but feel nervous about being in her room that first time, even if it was only to cuddle. She noticed that though, and gave him a soft kiss. “Don’t worry, I won’t bite,” she teased him.

He chuckled and nodded, and undid his dress shirt and tie, tossing both into the laundry basket in the corner. He noticed Sunny still working on getting her outfit off, and asked, “Did you want some help with that?”

She shook her head and smiled. “I got myself into this thing, and I can get myself out of it. Why don’t you get comfy on the bed while I finish up?”

He nodded and climbed into the bed, and laid on his side. A whole day of running around with his special somepony was finally catching up with him, and he began to feel drowsy. Before sleep could take him, however, he felt the bed move as Sunny got on it.

She scooted over and wrapped her forelegs around him, gently spooning with the stallion as she nuzzled the crook of his neck. “Goodnight, Silver,” she whispered as she closed her eyes and began to drift off to sleep.

“Goodnight Sunny,” he responded, moving a hoof to gently hold hers. He felt warm and safe in her embrace, as though she alone could protect him from the monsters of the world. His eyelids felt heavy, and between his weariness and comfort, he quickly drifted off to sleep.

Short 1 - The Morning After

Silver Streak grumbled quietly as he stirred, slowly waking up from the need to pee. He opened his eyes, seeing that it was already morning, and he noticed himself in an unfamiliar room. He was confused for a moment before a sleepy mumbling behind him reminded him where he was. He looked down at the yellow foreleg wrapped around his middle, and smiled softly as he remembered the day before.

Unfortunately, he couldn’t linger too long on those memories as his bladder demanded to be emptied. He gently moved Sunny’s foreleg up, giving her hoof a soft kiss before some careful scooting and a bit of magic got him out of her grasp without the mare waking up. He smiled at her for a moment before he left to find the bathroom.

After he finished up in there, he paused halfway to her bedroom as a thought occurred to him. He knew he could just go back to bed and snuggle with Sunny until she woke up, but he thought it would be nice to make her some breakfast instead. He headed down the stairs and into the kitchen, looking through the ingredients on hoof before he came up with some ideas for breakfast.

= = = = = = = = = =

Sunshine slowly woke up, whining quietly as she reached out and found herself alone in the bed. She opened her eyes and looked around, realizing Silver was nowhere to be found, though her disappointment was quickly dashed as she smelled pancakes cooking downstairs. She hopped out of bed and stretched out before she went down the stairs and into the kitchen.

She spotted Silver at the stove, a stack of freshly-cooked pancakes on the counter nearby, and next to him was a carton of eggs. “Good morning, Sunny,” he greeted her. “How do you like your eggs?”

She smirked and replied, “Unfertilized,” then grinned mischievously and added, “for now, anyway.” She burst out laughing as he stood there dumbfounded, his face completely red. She trotted up to him and stifled her laughter long enough to tell him, “Now as for chicken eggs, scrambled will do just fine, thank you.” She kissed him on the cheek and went to set the table while his brain worked through his embarrassment.

“S-scrambled, right… I-I can do scrambled,” he mumbled as he regained his senses. He quickly got to work, cracking open half a dozen eggs and putting them into a bowl, and then he added some salt and pepper for seasoning. Soon after that, he poured the eggs into the frying pan to start cooking. He also levitated a couple slices of bread to the toaster to go with the eggs.

Sunny finished setting the table, and came back in to check on Silver’s progress. “Doing okay in here?”

“I’m fine,” he replied. “Nearly done with the eggs, if you’d like to bring the pancakes to the table.” While she did that, he worked on getting another couple pieces of toast made. Soon enough the eggs were done, and he got them on a platter just as the toaster finished with the second batch. He put the toast on the platter as well, and levitated it with him to the dining room.

Sunny smiled as she saw the platter placed on the table, and she waited patiently as Silver worked to distribute the pancakes, eggs, and toast between them. “This all looks wonderful. Thank you Silver.”

“You’re very welcome,” he told her with a smile, before the two started eating. Silver started on his eggs and toast, while Sunny dug eagerly into her pancakes. After a short while, he asked her, “So, what are you going to do today?”

“Well, today I’ve got to make more chocolates to fill my stock, but since the shop was closed yesterday, I won’t have to make nearly as much as I would normally,” she told him. “After that, I’ll probably continue reading through one of the books you bought me yesterday. What about you?”

“I suppose I should finish up the sculpture I was working on, and after that I’ll continue with my studies,” he replied.

“Sounds nice,” she said as she worked on breakfast.

Silver simply nodded, though he stopped eating as he thought about her, and their relationship. “Hey, Sunny? What happens now?”

“Huh?” was her confused response.

Silver looked sheepish as he asked, “Well, I mean, what do we do now? Are we supposed to plan our next date now, or do we wait a few days?” At her bemused expression, he hastily added, “I-I’m not used to this whole dating thing…”

Sunny giggled and shook her head. “Oh Silver, you are just too cute. Contrary to what you might believe, dating has no set rules; we do what we want, when we want, and our relationship will only move as quickly as we want it to. “

“So, um…?” He gave her a questioning look.

She snorted and told him, “If you want to plan our next date now, then we can do that, but honestly I think we could wait a few days to figure that out.” She smiled and continued, “I’d like for you to keep visiting me here at the shop, but other than that I don’t see the need for us to have weekly dates.”

“Oh, alright then,” he responded with a nod. “And… Thank you.”

“For sparing your bit bag?” she asked with a smirk.

“For giving me a chance,” he told her. “Honestly, I don’t know what I did to deserve somepony as wonderful as you.”

She giggled, and told him, “I think you’re selling yourself short. You’re a sweet stallion, Silver, and I think I’m lucky that nopony else snagged you before now.”

He smiled at that. “I guess we can both consider ourselves lucky, huh?”

“I’d like to think so,” she replied.

= = = = = = = = = =

Soon after Silver left to start his day, Sunny checked her mailbox for anything she might have received the day before, and there she found an envelope left by Frosty. She brought her mail in, and opened up the envelope to find a few pictures inside; one of their group photo with the golden idol, the second of her and Silver on their first date, and finally the third photo showed her and Silver together on their date the day before.

Ignoring the rest of the mail for the time being, Sunny headed up the stairs with the precious photos, and went straight into her room. She reached under the bed to pull out a sizable wooden box; her hope chest. The box contained several precious mementos, including a small photo album with select photos, the first bit she ever made at the shop, and her culinary degree.

She added the first two pictures to the photo album, but decided the most recent photo should be framed. She turned to look in the nightstand drawer for an extra frame, and caught sight of Silver’s forgotten clothes from the night before. She smiled and walked over to them, gathering them up, and with a mischievous smirk added the blue tie to her hope chest. If he wants it back, I’ll give it to him, she thought to herself. But until then I’m going to keep it as a souvenir.

With that done, she quickly found a frame, and soon the lovely photo was displayed on her nightstand. She smiled at the photo as she reflected on her relationship with Silver thus far. They hadn’t been together for very long, no, but he seemed right for her, and she liked to think that she was right for him. Already she could see him growing more confident, more open with her, and in turn her stress, her worries about running the shop were melting away.

Sunny left her room and headed down the stairs toward her kitchen to begin her tasks for the day. She didn’t know what the future held, what she and Silver might deal with in the weeks and months ahead, but she knew that if they stuck together, they could deal with anything the world might throw at them.

Ep 11 - Reporting from the Crystal Faire

Frostfire looked out the cabin window as the train she rode chugged along, heading north to the Crystal Empire. She smiled and bounced excitedly in her seat as she saw the empire coming into view, nearing the end of her journey. She had been selected to report on the Crystal Faire, an annual celebration that had begun to draw in tourists from all across Equestria since the empire’s return.

The train slowed to a stop as it reached the station, and the conductor called out, “Alright everypony, we’ve reached the Crystal Empire! Please leave in an orderly fashion, and don’t forget your luggage!” Frosty grabbed her overnight bag and left the train with several other ponies who came to experience the faire.

Here I am, she thought with a smile, looking over to the crystal homes and buildings that made up the Crystal Empire. First thing’s first; get a hotel room, THEN go out and enjoy the faire! She headed down the road with the other tourists, going to a nearby hotel to get a room for the night.

After she paid the necessary bits and got her key, Frosty headed to her room. It was a nice room with a large bed, and she grinned as she noticed it was plenty big enough for two ponies. Well, boss said not to treat this as a vacation, she thought, but that doesn’t mean I can’t enjoy myself after work’s done… She dropped off her luggage near the door, and headed out to start reporting on the faire.

She looked around the streets at the homes and buildings that made up the empire, and the crystal ponies who called it home. She smiled and reached into one of her saddlebags to grab her camera and take a couple pictures, before she hung it around her neck for later use. She reached into her other saddlebag and pulled out a notepad and pencil, taking the latter in her mouth to start writing.

The Crystal Empire is appropriately named, as seemingly every structure is made of crystal, and even the crystal ponies who call it home shine in the light. It’s a beautiful city, and it saddens me to think that it was lost for a thousand years due to King Sombra’s dark magic. I can only imagine how the crystal ponies have dealt with the time difference.

She put away the notepad and pencil for the time being, and headed for the center of the city where most of the celebrations were occurring. All around the area near the crystal castle were stalls selling various goods, from knickknacks to local cuisine, and fun games and activities were also available. She reached for her camera once more to take a picture of the stalls and tents lining the street.

Frosty’s stomach grumbled as she let the camera hang from her neck, and she chuckled as she decided that food was the first item to report on. She trotted over to one stall, and bought herself a cob of crystal corn to start with, which she began eating with gusto. She hummed appreciatively at the flavor and juiciness of the vegetable, and it was soon finished off, the remains tossed into a nearby garbage bin.

“That was great, but now I could use something to wash it down,” she said as she looked around.

“Might I recommend trying some of the Crystal Empire nectar over there?” The stall owner motioned a hoof to another nearby stall, and she thanked him before she walked over to get herself a mug.

Frosty bought herself a mug of the nectar, and took a deep sip, smiling wide at the sweetness of the drink. “Mmm, that’s good…”

“Well thank you!” said the mare running the stall. “That nectar is my specialty, and I’m glad to see an Equestrian pony like yourself enjoy it.”

Frosty’s eyes widened as she realized that she should get an interview with some of the locals. “Say, would you be willing to answer a few questions? I’m Frostfire, a reporter for the Ponyville Express, and I was hoping to learn more about the empire and the Crystal Faire.”

The mare perked up at that, and smiled wide. “A reporter? Why, sure, I’d be happy to answer your questions.” She giggled. “Oh, just wait until my husband hears I’m gonna be in a newspaper!”

Frosty chuckled at that, pulling out her notepad and pencil. “Alright, so first off, what’s your name?”

“Oh, I’m Radiant Ruby, though you can just call me Ruby,” said the shimmering red mare. “What’s your first question?”

Frosty pondered that a moment, before she asked, “Well, I suppose the first thing I wonder is, what’s the reason for the Crystal Faire? How did it come to be?”

“Oh, well the whole purpose of the Crystal Faire is to raise the spirits of all the ponies living in the empire so that we may keep the Crystal Heart filled with light and love,” explained Ruby.

Frosty wrote that down, then asked, “Light and love? What do you mean?”

Ruby smiled and explained, “The Crystal Heart protects the empire from harm, and keeps away the freezing cold from the north. It’s quite powerful by itself, but we all make sure to fill it with our love and joy every year during the Crystal Faire to keep that protection going.”

“Interesting,” Frosty commented as she wrote that information down. “So, another thing I wondered is how it feels to have all these ponies from the rest of Equestria coming to visit?”

“Ponies like you?” Ruby asked with a smirk. “It’s been interesting, that’s for sure. They come with stories of a world that’s so different from the one we left, most of them from cities that weren’t even thought up when we vanished with the empire.” She chuckled as she added, “And just as we are interested to learn of the outside world, so too are they curious to learn of our empire in return.”

“To be fair,” Frosty said after she finished writing that response, “most ponies forgot the empire even existed, so you’re just as new to them as they are to you.” She thought of something else, and asked, “Another question; what’s it been like under the rule of Princess Cadance and Prince Shining Armor?”

Ruby smiled as she answered, “Oh, they’ve been just wonderful. They are kind, sociable rulers who balance our desire to hold onto tradition with our need to step into the modern age. Things have been going quite well thus far, and I’m glad that we have them to watch over us.”

Frosty nodded as she wrote down her answer. “One last question; what is there to do around here during the Crystal Faire?”

“Oh, there’s so much to do!” she told the reporter. “As you can see around here, there’s plenty of food to eat, and games to play. You can buy some traditional arts and crafts, or get yourself some souvenirs as well. Beyond that there are other activities to look into, like picking crystal berries or the jousting tournament coming up soon.”

“Wait, hold on, a jousting tournament?” asked Frosty, her interest piqued.

Ruby grinned. “Yep, there’s going to be a jousting tournament soon. The biggest and strongest members of the royal guard jousting for your entertainment.”

Frosty grinned lecherously. “Strong stallions working their muscles in that shiny guard armor? Sounds like quite the show!”

Ruby giggled and nodded in response. “Oh yes, it most certainly is. If I didn’t have to run this stall then I’d be there ogling those stallions too!”

“Anything else to look forward to?” Frosty wondered.

“Well, at the end of the faire, everyone gathers round the castle for the charging ceremony, where the light within us powers the Crystal Heart,” Ruby told her. “I can assure you, it’s something you won’t want to miss.”

“And I certainly won’t,” said Frosty. “Thank you very much for your time, Ruby. Now, if you don’t mind, I think I’ll go explore the rest of the faire.”

“It’s no problem at all, Frostfire,” she replied. “Have a good day, and have fun!”

Frosty nodded and left, heading off to try more of the local food; after all, some corn and juice weren’t going to fill a hungry mare like her! She walked around the area, going from stall to stall to try everything the faire had to offer. By the time she filled her belly, Frosty had eaten a crystal berry pie, a funnel cake, and a couple carrot dogs which she downed with a bottle of soda.

She sat down and sighed contentedly as her stomach settled. That was good, she thought with a smile. In fact, I should probably report on that. With that thought in mind, she pulled out her notepad to write more on the Crystal Faire.

You can find all kinds of delicious food at the Crystal Faire. The ponies here offer all sorts of things, from special recipes using ingredients found only in the Crystal Empire, to time-honored favorites everyone loves. There’s something for everyone here at the faire, but anyone visiting the empire owes it to themselves to try the local cuisine.

Frosty put away the notepad and pencil once more, and smiled as she noticed an information booth nearby. She trotted over and talked to the mare running the booth, and found out that the jousting tournament was going to happen at one o’clock, giving her a few hours to enjoy more of the faire before then.

With her hunger sated and the next major event a few hours away, she decided to check out the games available at the faire. She smiled as she walked by a hoop toss game, where a mare and her daughter were playing together. She considered playing some of the games there, but decided against it, knowing that she didn’t necessarily have to play the games to report on them.

As she walked along, she watched as other ponies played the available games. She watched as a couple foals did their best to knock down some milk bottles, and nearby a stallion held up a giant hammer at a high striker game, ready to hit the bell and earn his girlfriend a prize.

She continued to look around, and noticed various stalls selling different things, from trinkets to artwork, and she thought it could be nice to have a souvenir of her visit. She quickly spotted a stall selling some locally made jewelry. She smiled and decided to go check it out, eager to see more of what made the Crystal Empire so unique.

Frosty trotted over to the stall, and was greeted by the mare running it. “Hi there,” the stall owner said, greeting her with a smile. “Are you looking for anything in particular?”

Frosty shook her head, telling the mare, “Nothing in particular, though I must say your jewelry is quite beautiful.” She looked over the selection, a variety of different pieces of jewelry from bangles to necklaces, in silver and gold, and all of them had beautiful crystals and gems crafted into the designs.

“Why thank you,” the mare replied. “I’m Diamond Shine, and I designed and made all the pieces you see before you.” She motioned to the jewelry as she added, “As you can see, each piece of jewelry uses some kind of crystal or gem found here in the Crystal Empire, allowing you to look beautiful while carrying a piece of the empire with you wherever you go.”

Frosty looked over the selection of jewelry, admiring the designs. It was all so beautiful, a mix of simple, everyday pieces and extravagant pieces meant for formal celebrations. She knew she could do with some new jewelry, especially when it was so unique. She saw a golden necklace with three rubies held in spiraling gold. “I really like this one… How much?”

Diamond gave her a reasonable price for the necklace, then added, “And if you really like that necklace, then might I recommend some earrings that match?” She motioned to a pair of golden earrings, each consisting of a ruby held in spiraling gold from the hooks.

Frosty grinned, eager to get the matching set. “I think you’ve got yourself a deal!” She was told the price for both, a tad expensive but still reasonable for the materials and design. She gladly paid for the set and had them put in a gift box which she placed in her saddlebags.

“Thank you, and have a good day!” said Diamond Shine as Frosty left to continue exploring.

“That’s a fine souvenir,” Frosty declared proudly as she trotted along, looking at the various stalls. She found a nearby stall that sold traditional crafts made of wood and wicker, all well-made and quite lovely, but nothing she herself was interested in purchasing. She made a mental note of that for her article before she continued along.

Shortly after Frosty left the arts and crafts stall, she came across a tent selling dresses. She smiled at that as she thought, Well, I certainly wouldn’t mind getting a new dress to match my new jewelry. With that thought in mind, she headed inside.

The tent was large enough for several dress racks and a few ponies, and it included a room divider to one corner to allow a mare to dress in peace. The mare running the tent was busy helping another tourist look through the selection of dresses, so she decided to glance through them herself.

She noticed that the racks were separated by styles, from formalwear to more casual styles, and she decided to check out the formalwear first. Such fine jewelry deserves a fine dress to go with it, she thought. She frowned though, as she thought about the bits she spent on the hotel, and the jewelry, and knew she didn’t have all that much to spend on something too fancy. Then again, maybe something simpler…

She turned away from the formalwear and went to the causal dresses, and before she could start looking she heard a voice next to her say, “Can I help you find anything?”

Frosty jumped a bit in surprise before turning to face the mare. “O-oh, uh, yeah, I suppose,” she answered, a bit shaken up by the unexpected interruption of her thoughts.

The blue salesmare giggled. “Oh, I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to startle you. I’m Sapphire Star. What sort of dress are you looking for?”

Frosty reached into her saddlebag to pull out the box containing her jewelry, and she opened it to show the pieces to the salesmare as she told her, “I’m hoping to get a fairly nice dress to go with the new jewelry I got at another stall nearby.”

Sapphire smiled at the jewelry. “Ooh, you got some pieces from Diamond Shine?” After looking over the jewelry, and Frosty as well, she asked, “So, fairly nice you said? Nothing too fancy?”

Frosty nodded as she responded, “Right. I rarely have anything to dress up for, but being a reporter, I’d like to have something nice in case I need to write an article on some high-society function.”

“A reporter, huh?” Sapphire inquired as she turned to look at one of the clothing racks. “So, you want something simple but nice, that goes with your jewelry, coat and mane… Hmm…” She glanced through the dresses, sliding one after another to one side, until she found one she liked.

“How about this?” Sapphire asked as she pulled out the dress, showing it off to Frosty. It was a flowing purple formal gown which hung from the shoulder, and it had holes for her wings.

Frosty grinned and nodded at the dress. “That looks great, can I try it on?” Sapphire nodded in response, and motioned to the room divider for her to get changed. She went behind it, taking off her saddlebags and carefully slipping on the dress. After she put it on, she looked to her saddlebags, and decided to try on the jewelry with it.

When Frosty walked out from behind the divider, Sapphire simply gave her a wide smile. “Oh my, you look beautiful my dear! Go and look!” She motioned a nearby mirror for Frosty to look.

She stepped in front of the mirror, looking herself over, and she grinned as she saw just how nice the outfit looked on her. “Wow… I really do look beautiful, don’t I?” She struck a couple poses, and when she was satisfied with how she looked, she turned to Sapphire and asked, “How much for the dress?”

Sapphire told her the price, then added, “And for no extra charge, I can have your dress delivered to your hotel room.”

“That’s great, thank you!” Frosty paid the bits for the dress, and told Sapphire the hotel she was staying at as well as her room number, before she went behind the room divider to get out of her dress and put her saddlebags back on. When she came out to hoof the dress over to Sapphire, she attached a note to the dress for delivery and put it on a dress rack near the entrance for other sold dresses.

With that done, Frosty left the tent to continue exploring the faire, though before she could get too far she decided to write more for her article.

The crystal ponies offer all sorts of quality goods for sale at the faire, from traditional crafts to high-end jewelry utilizing some of the many beautiful gems available in the empire. Whoever you’re buying for, you’re sure to find something for everyone, so you shouldn’t miss out on getting a unique souvenir.

She put away her notepad once more, and considered what to do next; she needed to explore more of what the faire offered, but didn’t necessarily want to spend many more bits considering how much she had splurged on the jewelry and dress. She thought about what Ruby had mentioned earlier, about picking crystal berries, and decided that would be a worthwhile experience.

= = = = = = = = = =

After a short flight, Frosty reached a field filled with berry bushes and ponies of all ages walking around with baskets, picking fresh, ripe crystal berries for themselves. From her vantage point in the sky, she decided to take a photo of the scene for the newspaper, before she spotted a stall at the path leading to the berry fields, and flew down to land there.

“Welcome!” greeted the stallion at the stall, a few stacks of woven baskets next to him. “Just a few bits gets you a basket and all the berries you can fill it with!”

“Sold!” replied Frosty, hoofing over the necessary bits before taking her basket. She enjoyed her earlier taste of crystal berry goods, and she liked the idea of trying the berries fresh from the bushes. She also wanted to participate in another traditional part of the faire, and so she trotted off to collect herself some berries.

She found that the nearest few bushes were already picked clean, and so she had to walk a short distance to reach some that still had berries in them. She picked a couple berries, tossing them directly into her mouth to try them out fresh. She smiled at the flavor of the juicy berries, and she went to work picking more berries to fill her basket.

Frosty paused her berry picking to look around at all the ponies wandering among the bushes, wanting to see how everypony else was enjoying the activity. She giggled when she saw a trio of foals nearby, two picking berries and tossing them in a basket, while the third member of the group ate from the basket as fast as the other two could fill it. In another part of the field, she saw a crystal mare carrying a basket with her mouth as her daughter filled it up.

She smiled at the sight of family bonding, and couldn’t help but think of her own family. Frosty grew up in a loving home, her mother and father both doing their best to raise their precocious, nosy little filly. She always had their love and support, even if her exuberant nature caused her parents some difficulties at times, and she had countless memories of times spent together as a family.

As Frosty looked to see a stallion and his foals picking berries together, the siblings working to get all they could, she couldn’t help but wonder what her life would have been like if she’d had a brother or sister. True, she was fine being an only child, especially when she saw how some ponies just didn’t get along with their siblings, but watching scenes like this and seeing how Sunny and her little sister got along, it made her imagine a life spent alongside a brother or sister, and the happiness lost from being alone.

She snorted in amusement at the thought of telling her parents that she wanted a sibling, knowing her mother would probably swat her upside the head and tell her that they’re too old for that nonsense. She shook her head in further amusement, knowing her mom would probably tell her that she should settle down and make her a grandmother if she was so worried about family.

Frosty continued to pick berries, filling up her basket at a fair pace, glancing around at the ponies of all ages getting their fill of crystal berries, and the sight of a family together at a nearby bush gave her pause. “What would it be like to settle down…?” she wondered absently. Even though she enjoyed her lifestyle of chasing after stories and occasionally sharing her bed with hot stallions and mares, part of her wondered what life could be like if she got married and raised a family.

She snorted and shook her head, dismissing the thought as she continued to pick berries. Yeah, perhaps if she found the right stallion, she might considering something longer than a one-night-stand, but she knew she wasn’t mother material; she could be a cool aunt, sure, and foalsit even, but there was no doubt in her mind that she couldn’t raise a foal.

Frosty continued to fill her basket, and finished just in time to hear the stallion at the entrance shout, “Hey everypony! The jousting tournament starts in fifteen minutes, so you better wrap up soon if you wanna see it!” She hadn’t realized that so much time had passed, having been captivated by the berry picking, and she spread her wings to fly to her hotel, wanting to drop off her basket before making her way to the jousting tournament.

= = = = = = = = = =

“Fillies and gentlecolts, welcome to the Crystal Faire Jousting Tournament!” called out the beautiful announcer. “As you can see,” she began, trotting past eight armored royal guards, “we have eight guards here today, all of them eager to earn the title of champion!” The crowd cheered, and she waited for the applause to die down before she continued, “But only one of them can win! Who will it be?”

Frosty grinned and hummed appreciatively at the sight of those strong, armored stallions, and she bit her lip as a few dirty thoughts popped up in her head. How can I choose only ONE of these hotties? she wondered. Maybe I can talk a couple of them into a threesome…?

Her daydream was interrupted as the announcer called out, “Let the games begin!” and the mare in question left the field, along with six of the eight stallions. She watched as the mare stood by a bracket list, showing the list of challengers, while the two starting the battle went to separate ends of the field.

The two stallions got their lances equipped to their armor, and then the assistants stepped away to let the stallions get into position. The two guards stared each other down at opposite ends of the field, readying themselves, and suddenly they both charged at one another, lances at the ready. They both moved to avoid receiving direct blows, the lances scraping their armor but doing little else.

Frosty and the rest of the crowd cheered as the two stallions reached the opposite ends, and turned around to get back into position, before they charged once more. This time, one guard tried to avoid the blow as before, while the other focused on hitting dead-center, and the former managed to receive only a glancing blow while his lance went low and sent the other stallion flying.

The crowd cheered, and the first match ended with the loser dusting himself off and both trotting off the field for the next two to take their places. Frosty was confused by that, and turned to the mare sitting next to her. “Uh, I’m confused, how was the winner decided?”

The mare turned and giggled, asking her, “How’d you miss the rules? The announcer just got finished telling everypony before the first match started.”

Frosty merely blushed, and stammered, “W-well I was distracted, alright? So, anyway…?”

They both glanced over to the field as they heard the next two challengers charging, a loud *CLANG* heard as their lances both struck true, but neither stallion went down on this round. The mare looked to Frosty and explained, “The challengers must charge at one another, until one is knocked off their hooves. Whoever is left standing wins the match.”

“Ah, that’s simple enough,” Frosty replied as she watched the duo charge once more, their lances hitting direct, but neither stallion nor lance yielded to the blows quite yet. The two turned to face one another once more, and they both charged again, determination plain on their faces, but only one could emerge victorious. One of them moved to try avoiding a direct blow, but the other caught on and moved his lance to slam hard into the guard’s shoulder, causing him to lose balance and topple over.

Everypony cheered as the second round ended. Frosty found herself enjoying the show, not just for the strong stallions competing but also for the skill involved in the game. It was certainly something she hadn’t seen before, not in Ponyville at least, and she decided to pull out her notepad to write a new bit for her article.

A tradition of the Crystal Faire is a jousting tournament, pitting some of the strongest royal guards against one another as they charge again and again, trying to knock each other down. It’s a show of strength and skill, and definitely something you need to see if you come to the faire.

She put away the notepad once more just as she heard the *CLANG* of lances hitting armor, denoting that the third round was well underway. Frosty enjoyed watching the muscular stallions charging each other down as each round ended one by one, until finally the last two royal guards competed in the final round.

“Fillies and gentlecolts, we’ve come to the final round of this year’s tournament!” declared the announcer. “It’s a match between Hammer Strike, and Stone Heart! Who will win?!”

The two strong stallions tensed up, preparing themselves, before they both began to charge. They got close, and Hammer made an unexpected dip with his lance to catch Stone from below, then toss the stallion into the air for the championship. Stone Heart grunted as he landed on the ground, and the crowd cheered at the incredible display of skill.

“Hammer Strike is the winner, and this year’s champion!” said the announcer. “Congratulations, Hammer Strike.”

Frosty looked over the winner with a grin, quite impressed by the show of strength and skill. As everypony in the audience began to drift apart to enjoy the rest of the faire, she started trotting over to Hammer Strike, hoping to be his grand prize…

Before she could get halfway there, a little colt came running up to him to hug him, and she saw the stallion chuckle as he hugged the little colt. A lovely crystal mare came trotting up to share a tender kiss with him, and Frosty realized that the stallion had a family. With a disappointed sigh, she trotted off, thinking, Good for you, big guy.

= = = = = = = = = =

Frosty sighed as she trotted along absentmindedly, a couple hours away from the closing ceremony she was told about earlier. Just what am I supposed to do now? she wondered. I mean, I’ve hit the big stuff, so what else can I add to this article? She looked around for a bit, before her gaze landed on the crystal castle at the center of the empire.

“Hmmm…” she hummed thoughtfully as an idea came to her. “I could really take this story to the next level if I got an interview with the princess…” An interview with such an important pony would not only make the story great, but it could also go a long way toward making a name for herself. Still, she was a small-town reporter, so she couldn’t be sure that Princess Cadance would even see her, let alone agree to an interview…

It’s worth a shot, she decided as she began trotting to a pair of royal guards at one of the sets of stairs at the base of the castle, feeling butterflies in her stomach. “Um, excuse me?”

“Yes, ma’am? How can I help you?” one guard asked.

Frosty cleared her throat, hoping to sound more confident than she felt at that moment. “My name is Frostfire. I’m a reporter with the Ponyville Express, and I’d like to interview Princess Cadance about the Crystal Faire, if she’s available.”

The two guards talked with one another, then one headed up the stairs while the other told her to wait there. With little else to do, Frosty simply waited for the other guard to return, wondering what would happen when he did. I just hope they don’t throw me in the dungeon for bothering her, she worried.

After a couple minutes, the guard came down the stairs to tell Frosty, “The princess has agreed to your interview. I’m to bring you to her right away.”

Her eyes widened in surprise. “Wait, really?” She hadn’t been expecting for Princess Cadance to actually AGREE to this interview!

“Yes, really,” the guard replied. “Please follow me, ma’am.” With that, he turned around and started heading up, and Frosty followed along.

As the pair made their way through the castle to reach the princess, Frosty found herself growing more and more excited as the situation sunk in. I can’t believe I’m gonna interview a PRINCESS! she thought gleefully.

They soon came upon a meeting room, and they both stopped at the doors. The guard knocked on the door, and a feminine voice called out, “Come in!” The guard looked to Frosty and nodded to her, then stood to the side of the door to watch over it.

She felt those butterflies acting up again, but she shoved down her nervousness before she opened the door and stepped inside, where she spotted the pink alicorn, Princess Cadance, sitting at the table and smiling at her. “So, you must be Frostfire.”

Immediately, Frosty bowed to her. “Your highness, it’s a pleasure to meet you. I’m honored that you would take time out of your busy day just to talk with me.” She certainly wasn’t going to jeopardize this interview by being informal or impolite!

Cadance giggled, and told her, “Oh, there’s no need for all that. Come, sit down and we’ll start this interview.”

Frosty got up and nodded, trotting over to sit next to the princess. “Thank you, your highness. Honestly, I wasn’t expecting you to actually agree to an interview,” she said as she sat down.

“You’re the first reporter at the faire to ask,” Cadance told her. “And I was surprised that you’re a reporter from Ponyville of all places. Do you happen to know Twilight, by any chance?”

“Princess Twilight? Not well,” admitted Frosty. “I interviewed her once, and I’ve seen her around town, but we’re mere acquaintances.” She pulled out her notepad and pencil, ready to begin the interview.

“That’s a shame, she’s a wonderful mare,” said Cadance. “So, you had some questions about the faire? Ask away.”

“Okay, so, um…” Her ears folded as she realized she hadn’t quite planned this far ahead; she wasn’t sure that the princess would even agree to the interview, so she hadn’t prepped any questions beforehoof!

“Is everything alright?” Cadance asked with a bemused smirk.

Frosty smiled sheepishly and responded, “Uh, forgive me, your highness, I admit I didn’t come prepared with questions.”

“It’s alright, take your time,” Cadance told her with a warm smile.

Frosty nodded, and took a deep, soothing breath to calm herself down. After a moment, she began by telling the princess, “So, I’ve heard that the Crystal Faire is an important celebration in the empire.”

Cadance nodded and replied, “It is indeed, in more ways than one.”

Frosty’s brow furrowed at that, and she asked, “What do you mean?”

“Well you see, the primary purpose for the Crystal Faire is to power the Crystal Heart that protects the empire,” the princess explained. “Beyond that though, the faire also gives the crystal ponies a sense of peace and security that helps them forget their enslavement by King Sombra.”

Frosty grimaced at that, ears folding at the memory of the stories she heard of that time. “I heard he was a horrible monster, but I didn’t dare ask anypony about what it was like back then.”

The princess nodded slowly. “The crystal ponies suffered terribly under his rule, in no small part because he hid the Crystal Heart where it couldn’t help them. You know, there are several traditions in the empire that revolve around the Crystal Heart, which made it that much more demoralizing for the crystal ponies when it was hidden away.”

“I can imagine. Tradition seems quite important to the crystal ponies, especially because those traditions help protect the empire,” said Frosty, writing down the details of their interview thus far. She remembered her earlier conversation with a crystal pony, and said, “You know, one of the ponies that I interviewed today talked about how you and your husband have been working to bring them to the modern age. How has that been going so far?”

“Quite smoothly, actually,” Cadance responded. “I must admit, the crystal ponies have been taking it all in stride. Granted, many of them seem wary to leave the empire, but they’ve taken quite well to adapting to the modern age.”

Frosty wrote that down, then asked, “’Wary to leave,’ you say?”

Cadance nodded, and explained, “Yes; while they welcome ponies from Equestria, as everyone saw when we hosted the Equestria Games, the fact remains that the world outside the empire is a new and scary place to a lot of them.”

Frosty remembered her earlier conversation with that crystal mare, and nodded. “Yeah, the mare I talked to pointed out how most of the major cities didn’t even exist back then. I’d imagine that Equestria is just one big unknown to all of them.”

“That’s right.” The princess went on to explain, “Beyond the unknown, I think that the crystal ponies are also still feeling vulnerable from King Sombra’s reign. They know they’re safe here in the empire, protected by the power of the Crystal Heart, whereas out in Equestria they would be ‘vulnerable.’”

“That’s a real shame; There’s so much to see in Equestria, so many different cities to visit, and so much to see and do in each,” Frosty said after taking more notes. “I hope they can get over their fear someday.”

Cadance smiled and said, “Well thanks to ponies like you visiting the empire, bringing tales of modern Equestria to the citizens, more and more of them are feeling curious about the world outside our borders. Perhaps soon they’ll feel comfortable enough to tour the land.” She giggled, and added, “But I think we’re getting a little off topic, aren’t we? Did you have any questions about faire?”

Frosty smiled as she wrote down more of the interview, then asked, “Well, what do you like most about the faire?”

Cadance grinned and answered, “Oh, I’d have to say the charging ceremony, where everypony powers the heart. I promise, you’ll get a real kick out if it, it’s just so amazing.”

“What happens then?” Frosty asked curiously.

Cadance gave a sly smile and simply said, “You’ll see.”

Frosty just looked warily at the princess; while she knew it couldn’t be anything bad, she found herself EXTREMELY curious about the events surrounding the ceremony itself. “Okay then, onto the next question…”

= = = = = = = = = =

“…Got it,” said Frosty a while later, after the pegasus finished writing in her notebook. “I think that just about does it for our interview.” She smiled at the princess and reached over to give her a hoofshake. “Thank you so much for your time, your highness.”

“It was no trouble at all,” Cadance replied with a warm smile.

Frosty put away her notepad, and frowned as a thought occurred to her; would her boss actually believe that this interview occurred? She was only a small-town reporter, so he probably didn’t expect anything this big from her. If only I could bring him some kind of proof, she thought. She looked back up to Princess Cadance, and realized how she could get it. “Um, Princess?”

“Yes?” she asked cheerfully.

“I was thinking… My boss might not believe that I got an interview with you,” Frosty explained. “Is there any way you could give me some kind of proof that I didn’t make this all up?”

Cadance giggled, and nodded, telling her, “Give me a sec.” She got out of her chair to trot over to a desk, where she used her magic to pull out some parchment, a quill and ink, and a ribbon. She paused for a moment to reflect, before she began writing a letter. After just a minute, the princess read over what she had written, and nodded approvingly before it was wrapped up and sealed with ribbon and the royal seal.

Finally, Cadance levitated it over to Frosty, telling her, “Give that to your boss, and he’ll have all the proof he needs that this interview actually occurred. All I ask in return is that you send me a copy of the paper when your article is printed.”

“Done!” Frosty exclaimed as she put the letter in her saddlebag. “Thank you SO much, Princess Cadance!” She got out of her chair and bowed to the princess, very grateful for her time.

“It was no problem at all. Now, hurry along, the ceremony will occur very soon,” Cadance told her, waving a hoof to shoo her off.

“Alright! Goodbye, Princess, and thanks again!” With that, Frosty turned and left the meeting room, being led out of the castle by the royal guard who had been waiting at the door throughout the interview.

Soon enough, she was back out on the streets of the Crystal Empire, feeling quite proud of herself after having gone through that interview with Princess Cadance. She hadn’t actually expected the princess to agree to it, and she made sure to make the most of the interview. This is gonna be my greatest story yet! Frosty thought gleefully. A report on the Crystal Faire, and an exclusive interview with Princess Cadance!

She noticed how late it had gotten, the sun starting to get low in the sky, and she saw how everypony was gathering at the castle. She went to join the masses as they gathered at the front of the castle, everypony gazing up at the balcony above. She began to wonder what would happen during this ‘charging ceremony’ when she noticed movement, and saw Princess Cadance and Prince Shining Armor trotting forward to look upon their subjects and guests.

The royal guards standing on the balcony with the royal couple blew into their trumpets to gather everyone’s attention. Princess Cadance cleared her throat before she spoke to the crowd. “My little ponies, I thank you for another wonderful faire. I trust you’ve all had fun today?” She and the prince smiled at the cheers from the crowd, and she raised a hoof to urge them to calm. “Now it is time for the true purpose of the Crystal Faire; I ask all of you to bow to the Crystal Heart, and to pour your happiness and love into it so that it may continue to protect the empire!”

The crystal ponies all smiled and bowed, knowing of the ceremony and happy to do their part to protect the empire. The ponies visiting the empire, while curious, obeyed the princess, focusing on the joy they felt during the faire. Frosty bowed with them, and her eyes widened as she saw the streets glowing from the positive energy.

After a few moments, the glowing energy all shot toward the Crystal Heart, which began spinning quickly before the castle lit up, and fired the energy into the sky to produce a beautiful, multi-colored aurora over the empire which also flowed over all of Equestria.

Frosty was in awe of the beauty of the aurora flowing through the sky, though when she heard surprised gasps and murmurs of conversation around her, she looked back to the crowd to find everypony looking crystalized. She raised a hoof and gasped as she saw herself looking like she was made of crystal, and she barely registered the gratitude of the royal couple above as she reached into her saddlebag to grab her notepad again.

At the end of the Crystal Faire, everypony gathers around the castle to fill the Crystal Heart with their love and joy so that it can continue to protect the empire. In return, everypony around is made crystalline from the magical aura generated by the heart, and a beautiful rainbow aurora flows in the skies above. It is all so beautiful and amazing, and the one reason above all to come attend the Crystal Faire.

Frosty put away her notepad, and decided to go back to her hotel room to find out just what she looked like with this crystalline effect in place. Her wings spread, and she flew off to her hotel, leaving behind the group of ponies at the castle as they dispersed to enjoy the rest of the day or go home for the evening.

Back at her hotel room, Frosty looked herself over in the mirror to find out what the ceremony had done to her. Her shimmering body was somewhat see-through now, as though she were made of topaz and ruby, and her mane and tail were braided. She couldn’t believe just how beautiful she looked, though she hoped the effect wasn’t permanent; she happened to like her normal look, after all.

A grumbling in her stomach made Frosty realize that she hadn’t eaten since that morning, and she decided that dinner was in order. She decided to order room service, wanting to just relax for a while in her room after a rather busy and tiring day. It wasn’t too long before she got herself a hearty meal of baked mostaccioli with a fine helping of garlic bread.

She ate in silence for a time, laying on the bed, and reflecting on her day. She had taken off her saddlebags by this point, but she had her notepad out to look it over. Frosty had enjoyed the faire, and had experienced just about everything it had to offer, as her notes could attest. “This is gonna be a great article, once I get back home,” she reflected aloud.

She glanced over to her saddlebags as she thought about her interview with Princess Cadance, and the letter she received as proof beyond her notes. Still can’t believe she agreed to the interview, Frosty thought as she munched on her dinner. And what exactly did she write in that letter? She wasn’t going to open the letter to find out, but still, she was curious as to what the princess wrote to her boss.

When she finished her meal, Frosty sprawled on the bed and pondered what to do next. “It’s too early to go to bed,” she complained to herself, looking at a clock on the nightstand. A smile grew on her face as she realized that it was still plenty early to go to a local bar and celebrate her success. With that thought in mind, she got out of bed and left the hotel, looking for a bar.

It didn’t take Frosty too long to find a bar, and as she stepped inside she saw everypony relaxed, talking amongst themselves and enjoying their alcohol. She noticed a familiar stallion at the bar, and she trotted up to him, asking, “Is this seat taken?” The stallion in question was Stone Heart, the stallion who finished in second place during the jousting tournament.

Stone Heart looked her over, and shook his head, letting her sit next to him. She smiled and sat down, ordering a hard cider for herself. She turned to him and asked, “You’re Stone Heart, right?”

He perked up at that, and asked, “How do you know my name?”

She chuckled, and told him, “I saw you at the jousting tournament. You did really well, and you should be proud of yourself.” While they talked, she got her cider, which she began chugging in earnest.

Stone snorted and shrugged. “I guess so…” he said, before emptying his mug.

“Oh don’t be like that,” she told him with a smile. “Yeah, you didn’t win, but you got close and put on one hay of a show.” She looked him over and grinned, adding, “I know I certainly appreciated your… talents…”

He glanced over at her, and felt his cheeks heat up when he realized she was ogling him. So this is what it feels like for mares, huh…? He cleared his throat, and asked, “So, uh, what brings a beautiful mare like you to a bar like this?

“I’m celebrating a job well done,” she told him with a smile. “I’m a reporter from Ponyville, you see, and I happened to get an exclusive interview with Princess Cadance for my paper. I think that deserves a drink or two, don’t you?”

Stone Heart chuckled. “Didn’t realize I was talking to a famous reporter. What’s your name?”

“Name’s Frostfire, but you can call me Frosty; all my friends do.” She smirked, and added, “And I’m not famous, yet, but I will be soon! Just you wait!”

He grinned, enjoying her confidence. He motioned the bartender for another drink, then asked her, “So, how’d you like the faire?”

“It was fun. Lots of things to see and do, and I even got some nice souvenirs to bring home,” said Frosty. “The ceremony at the end was amazing, as were the results, though…” She looked herself over, and asked, “Is this permanent, or, what?”

Stone smirked, and said, “What, you being beautiful? I’d think that’s permanent, yeah.”

Frosty snorted and grinned. “That was a good line, I’ll admit, but I meant the crystallization.”

He shook his head, telling her, “For normal ponies like you, it’ll only last a few hours.”

“Ah, good to know.” Frosty finished her drink, then smiled at Stone Heart. “So, do you have any plans tonight?”

Stone shook his head, telling her, “Just planned on drinking before I head back to the barracks. Why, you had something in mind?”

Frosty grinned as she told him, “Oh, I do indeed. Why don’t you come back to my hotel room with me, and I’ll give you a special prize for your performance at the tournament?”

He smirked at that, and nodded. “Sounds like a plan to me.” He finished his drink, and left a few bits on the bar before he told Frosty, “Lead on, babe.”

Frosty grinned, and got off the stool to head out with him. It didn’t take them long to reach her hotel room, and she grinned at him as they stood at the door. “I certainly hope you’ve rested up since the tournament this afternoon; I’d hate for you tire too quickly.”

Stone Heart grinned in response as he replied, “Oh don’t worry, I’m very well rested. Besides, royal guards need to have plenty of endurance for long battles, and other strenuous engagements…”

“Good,” Frosty said, opening the door and teasingly brushing her tail under Stone’s chin as she headed inside, the stallion following her in eagerly. That night, they would make one last wonderful memory of the faire.

= = = = = = = = = =

Frosty sighed happily as the train chugged along down the tracks, bringing her home. She’d had a wonderful time at the Crystal Faire, and she couldn’t wait to get back so she could write her article on everything that had happened, except of course for her wonderful night with that handsome royal guard. THAT wasn’t something that needed to be reported on.

She looked over her notes as the train continued along, already planning out the article in her head. It wouldn’t be the piece that brought her fame and awards, perhaps, but it would definitely be a stepping stone on the path to greatness. She felt confident that with a few more articles like this, she could soon live her dream of reporting for a major news publication.

If only every article included a fun night with a hot stallion, she mused.

Ep 12 - A Trip to Canterlot

Silver Streak panted from exertion as he galloped through the streets of Ponyville, his friends following close behind as they fled from Tirek’s rampage. He spared a glance behind them, and felt his blood run cold as he saw Tirek draining magic from some ponies down the street.

“This way!” he called to his friends as he headed down an alley, only to quickly find it to be a dead end. “No, nonono!” he cried, looking frantically around for another way out of the alley as he heard the monster stomping closer. When he couldn’t find another way, he turned around to see his friends all looking as terrified as he felt.

The stomping drew closer, and Silver ran to the entrance, telling everypony, “Get behind me!” as he charged his horn.

Tirek came and grinned menacingly at them as he said, “Ah, more little ponies!” He began to open his mouth to drain them, before Silver fired a beam of magic into his gut, pouring everything he had into the attack. The monstrous centaur barely flinched at the assault before he grabbed the unicorn in his magic and threw him down the alleyway.

The unicorn tumbled and slid to a halt near the dead end, groaning in discomfort. He looked up as he heard his friends scream, and saw as Tirek opened his mouth hungrily. “NO!!!” he screamed, watching in horror as his friends were drained of their magic.

They all collapsed, weak and lethargic without their magic. Silver forced himself onto his hooves and ran over to Sunny, wrapping his forelegs around her to hold her close as he told her, “I’m sorry, I’m so sorry.” He wept as he held her, and she merely groaned weakly in response.

“Your turn,” Tirek said to the fearful unicorn, and Silver could only look up at him with a tearful gaze as he awaited his fate.

“ENOUGH!” a familiar voice cried out from above, and a wave of light washed over everything, causing the dream to dissipate and leave them in an ethereal dreamscape.

He looked down at his hooves, where Sunny had been, and he fell to the ground sobbing as the fear and pain overwhelmed him. Why am I so weak? he wondered. Why couldn’t I protect her?

Princess Luna floated down to stand before the unicorn, looking sympathetically at him. “Silver, it’s alright now. It was just a dream.”

He slowly got up, looking up at Luna with tearful eyes. “I-I couldn’t save her, Luna…”

“Your friend?” she asked.

He nodded slowly. “I-I tried, so hard, but I couldn’t save her, or any of them…” He buried his face in his hooves and wept. “Why am I so weak?!”

She frowned and stepped forward, pulling Silver into a gentle hug. “Oh Silver, you need not fret. None of it was real, and everyone is safe in their beds.”

“But I’m still weak,” he whimpered, hugging her in return as he thought back to their adventure with the golden idol. “How can I protect anypony when I’m not strong enough to stand up to danger on my own?”

Luna gently pulled away from Silver, and reached under his chin to look into his eyes. “That’s the beauty of friendship, Silver; you need not face trouble alone, not when there are other ponies to help and support you. Just look at Twilight Sparkle; she is indeed a powerful sorceress in her own right, but she’s always relied on her friends to help her save the day.” She lowered her hoof to pat him on the shoulder as she told him, “Sometimes we must rely on the strength of our friends to make up for our weaknesses.”

He sniffed, ears slowly unfolding as he thought about what she said. I know I’d gladly help my friends if they needed my help, he thought, so… Is it such a bad thing to need their help in return? And Luna was right about Princess Twilight as well; only by working together were she and her friends able to overcome every threat against Equestria. “I… I guess you’re right… Thank you, Luna.” He rubbed at his eyes as he said, “I’m sorry about all that, I was just really upset, seeing all my friends being attacked…” Especially Sunny, he added mentally.

“It’s quite alright,” she replied. “I understand your distress. In previous nightmares it was only you being attacked, but now it seems your friends are under threat as well.” She frowned as she pondered the situation. “I worry for you, Silver. You’re having fewer nightmares these days, but now it seems that you suffer even more when you DO have them…”

“Yeah, it’s not good…” he lamented, his fear and pain remaining with him even as he embraced friendship. He knew the princess was right, that he should talk to somepony, but his past made him avoid that option. He simply hoped that the pain would go away with time.

Luna sighed quietly to herself as she saw his distress, and knew it was up to him to get the help he needed. “You know what I’ve suggested to help you. At any rate, helping you with your nightmare tonight was a happy coincidence; I came to visit your dream to tell you that I received your letter this morning, and that I look forward to finally meeting you in person on Sunday.”

“Oh, I’m glad to hear that,” he replied, albeit with some reservation. Silver had sent a letter to Princess Luna a couple days prior, wanting to meet her and introduce her to his friends, but the reality was that he wasn’t quite sure that the Luna before him was real, and not just a figment of his fear-riddled mind. Having her respond to the letter in his dream didn’t exactly fill him with confidence in the matter.

He shook off the doubt, and added, “It’ll be nice to finally meet you properly, and to visit Canterlot for the first time as well.” Even if she WAS a figment of his imagination, that was no reason to be rude or dismissive, not after all the times she’d helped him. “I, uh, have someone special for you to meet, before I introduce you to the rest of my friends. I hope you don’t mind.”

“Not at all,” replied Luna with a smile. “I look forward to meeting this special pony, as well as the rest of your friends.” She patted him on the shoulder, and backed away as she opened her wings. “If you’ll excuse me, I need to be off to help others with their dreams.”

“Goodbye Luna, and thank you,” he said as she flew off to disappear in a flash, leaving him alone on the dreamscape as it grew foggy when a new dream formed around him.

= = = = = = = = = =

The train carrying Silver and his friends chugged along up the mountain heading toward Canterlot, where they (presumably) had a royal appointment. Silver and Sunny sat next to one another in the train car, while Mystic and Jewel sat together across from the pair, and Frosty sat in the seat next to them. At this moment, they were planning out their visit.

Seeing as they were halfway up the mountain, Silver decided to speak up. “I’d like to thank you all for coming to Canterlot with me to meet my friend.”

“It’s no problem, Silver, but how exactly did you get a pen pal in Canterlot to begin with?” Frosty wondered.

“It’s, uh, complicated,” he replied. He’d lied about who they were going to meet, still unsure if Princess Luna actually visited his dreams, and he didn’t want to sound crazy, so a pen pal in Canterlot was the quickest and easiest explanation. “At any rate, we need to make some plans before we get there.”

“What kinds of plans? Aren’t we just gonna meet her at the station?” Mystic asked.

“Well, no, we’re not,” explained Silver. “The thing is, I sent a letter telling her that we were going to visit, but I… didn’t get a response. I was thinking that Sunny and I would go to visit her first, and if it all goes well then we’ll all be able to meet up together later.”

“So what do you expect us to do in the meantime?” Jewel asked. “I’ve never been to Canterlot before.”

“Neither have I,” Mystic added.

“I’ve been there for a couple articles, but I don’t really know the city at all,” said Frosty.

“Well fortunately for all of you, I’ve been there plenty of times,” Sunny told them, having visited the city quite regularly over the years even before she went to the culinary school in the capital. “There’s lots to see and do, but we need to figure out how we’ll meet up,” she said, looking to Silver for a response.

He nodded and thought about that. “You’re right. How about we meet… hm, at the castle gates? That should be easy to find, right? And we’ll meet up at one o’clock, either to meet my friend or to just regroup and continue touring the city.” That would give him and Sunny plenty of time to enjoy a visit with Luna, assuming she WAS expecting them.

“Sounds like a plan to me,” Jewel said. “So, what can we do in that time, Sunny?”

Sunny stroked her chin as she thought about that for a moment. “Hmm, that’s not a lot of time to work with, just a couple hours… Maybe you guys could go to the market district, and do a bit of window shopping?”

Frosty perked up at that. “You know, that doesn’t sound like a bad idea. I bet they’ve got all kinds of stuff we can’t get in Ponyville.”

“Hey, yeah!” Jewel said with a smile. “I’d love to see what kinds of dresses I can find here.”

“Oh no,” Mystic lamented, dreading the thought of every stallion’s worst nightmare; clothes shopping! “If you guys are gonna drag me into some dress shop, then can we at least check out a music shop first? I bet they must have really high quality instruments here!”

“Yeah, that’s fair,” Jewel agreed. “I’m sure we’ll take longer looking through dresses than you will looking through guitars.”

“Eh, I think that’ll be boring,” argued Frosty. “Then again, you’ll be sitting bored while we check out some dresses, won’t you? I guess it wouldn’t hurt.”

Silver smiled as their plan came together. “Okay, so it’s decided. You three are going to go out and explore the city while Sunny and I visit my friend first. We’ll all meet up at the castle gates at one o’clock.”

They finished planning just in time, because the city was drawing close and soon their trip would be over. After a few more minutes, the train stopped at the station, and they trotted out onto the streets of Canterlot. Sunny gave the trio some basic directions to the market district before they all split up, with Silver leading Sunny to their destination.

“You know, you never mentioned having a pen pal,” Sunny said as they trotted along. “When did you two start sending each other letters?” Sunny smirked and nudged Silver playfully as she asked, “And should I feel jealous?”

Silver frowned, worried about how Sunny would take the truth. Still, he thought, I hate lying to her… He looked to her, and told her, “Actually, we’re not going to visit a pen pal…”

She frowned. “We’re not? Then who are we going to visit?” She knew Silver kept secrets, but she couldn’t help but wonder why he’d lie to them, to her.

“This is gonna sound a bit crazy, but… We’re going to visit Princess Luna,” he told her.

Her eyes practically bulged out of her head at that news, and she spun Silver around to face her. “Wait, what?! Are you serious? How do you even know Princess Luna anyway?”

He sighed, hoping that Sunny wouldn’t think he was crazy. “Well, you know why I came to Ponyville.” She nodded, and he continued, “Part of my trauma from Tirek’s attack includes many nightmares of that day, which I still suffer from. The reason I know Princess Luna is because she comes to me in my dreams to save me from my nightmares.”

She looked at him sympathetically, reaching a hoof up to caress his cheek. “Oh Silver, I didn’t realize you were having nightmares…” He never mentioned having nightmares before, so this was news to her.

He simply nodded, nuzzling into her hoof. “Our friendship grew when she decided to stick around and talk with me after saving me from the same kind of nightmares over and over. I-I didn’t say anything to you because, well, how crazy does it sound, having a princess protecting my dreams?”

She smirked, and told him, “Not crazy at all, actually. She helped me with a nightmare I had a couple weeks back.”

His eyes widened in surprise. “Wait, really? Why didn’t you say anything?”

She shrugged. “I dunno. I guess I just didn’t think it was all that important.”

He frowned and asked, “So, what was your nightmare about?”

Her smile fell and her ears folded as she told him, “It was the night after the golden idol… That was really scary for me, even though you guys came to rescue me. I had a nightmare about it, where Caballeron and his henchponies won, and we were all left tied up in the Everfree Forest, surrounded by monsters. She saved me from them, and told me that as long as I had all of you, I didn’t need to be afraid.”

Silver chuckled softly, telling her, “Yeah, that sounds like Luna alright.”

Sunny shook her head, deciding to change topics. “Anyway, if you weren’t sure that Luna was really visiting your dreams, then why did you want me to come along? Why not just go alone and leave me with the others?”

He smiled sheepishly and answered, “Because I wanted to introduce her to the mare I love.”

She was stunned, wondering if she heard him right. “Silver, d-did you just say…?”

He blushed, but smiled warmly as he told her, “Yes, I did. I love you, Sunshine.”

Sunny teared up a bit, so happy to hear Silver finally say those three beautiful words. She grinned wide and said, “And I love you, Silver Streak,” before she pulled the stallion into a deep, loving kiss, which he gladly returned.

The two stayed like that for a short while, reveling in the love and joy they shared, before they eventually broke the kiss, both left breathless. Sunny was the first to speak up after that, asking, “So, shall we keep going?”

Silver simply nodded, and the two continued on their way to the castle. It was a distance from the train station, but it wasn’t all that long before they reached the gates, where they were stopped by the guards positioned there.

“Halt!” said the one, startling the couple who expected to just trot right in. “Are you Silver Streak?” he asked the unicorn.

He nodded. “I am, and this is my girlfriend, Sunshine,” he added, motioning to her with a hoof. “Is there a problem, sir?”

“Not at all,” the guard assured them. “Princess Luna told us to keep an eye out for a gray unicorn stallion named Silver Streak. We were told that she was expecting a visit from you, and she informed us that you would be bringing a friend. If you’ll both follow me, I will lead you to the princess.”

Silver nodded and told the guard, “Lead on, sir.” The guard nodded, and turned around, trotting toward the castle with the couple following behind him. It was the first time that either of them had been to the castle, and they were in awe of its size and splendor. It was certainly a place fit for royalty, and Silver felt honored to actually be welcomed inside by one of the princesses.

They trotted through the hallways, being led by the royal guard for several minutes through the large castle before they were finally stopped in front of a meeting room. The guard knocked on the door, and Silver heard a familiar voice call, “Enter!” The guard opened the door and stepped aside, sitting next to the door to keep watch.

Silver glanced over to Sunny, who smiled and nodded reassuringly at him, and he took a deep, soothing breath before stepping into the room. It was a spacious meeting room, every bit as beautifully designed as the rest of the castle, and sitting at the head of the large, sturdy table was Princess Luna, who gave a warm smile at the sight of the stallion entering the room. “Silver Streak, it’s so nice to meet you at last.”

He smiled and bowed to her as he said, “It’s a pleasure to meet you in pony, Princess Luna.” He wasn’t exactly sure if he should act casual, or remain formal, even being considered a friend, so he decided on the latter, hoping to avoid offending the princess.

Luna chuckled and motioned for him to rise, telling him, “Please, there is no need for a friend to bow to me. And you can just call me Luna, Silver.” She noticed Sunny step inside, bowing to her as well. “I take it this is the special friend you mentioned? Please, rise, and tell me your name.”

“I’m Sunshine, your highness, though you may call me Sunny; all my friends do,” Sunny said, like Silver erring on the side of respect for one of the princesses of Equestria.

“And you may call me Luna,” she told the earth pony. “It’s a pleasure to meet one of Silver’s friends. I can’t wait to meet the rest of you.” She glanced over to Silver and asked, “When shall I meet the rest of them, anyway?”

“I told them to meet us at the castle gates at one o’clock,” he informed her. “That should give us a couple hours to chat.” He glanced at the chairs, and then to the princess as he asked, “May we?”

“Oh, of course, sit, please!” she said, motioning to the chairs, and Sunny and Silver both got comfy. “One moment, if you will,” she requested before looking at the door, and calling out, “Guard, please come here!” The royal guard went inside and trotted up to Luna, who whispered a few commands to him, and he gave her a salute before trotting off.

“Everything alright?” Silver wondered, glancing at the door the guard just left from.

“Everything’s fine,” she reassured him. “Among other things, I asked him to have refreshments brought to us to make our visit more comfortable.” She gave a sly smile as she looked to Sunny. “At any rate, I assume there’s a reason you brought this lovely mare with you while sending all your other friends away?”

He smiled and nodded, and turned to look at Sunny, reaching over to hold her hoof as he told the princess, “You’re right. Sunny isn’t just my friend, she’s also my special somepony.” Sunny smiled warmly back at him, squeezing his hoof gently.

Luna grinned and clapped gleefully. “How wonderful, to know you have found love in your new home! And how long have you two been together?” she wondered. She recognized the mare that Silver held in his nightmare the other night, but she couldn’t be sure if it was a true relationship, or if the unicorn was merely acting on his feelings there in the dreamscape.

“Just a couple weeks,” Sunny replied, feeling more comfortable as their conversation went on. “But it’s been a good couple weeks to be sure. We were attracted to each other from the start, and as we got to know one another we began to develop feelings for each other, though he was shy and I didn’t want to push things.”

Luna giggled and nodded. “Yes, Silver wasn’t all that knowledgeable about friendship when we first met, let alone romance. Am I to assume that you finally got tired of waiting?” She glanced at the doorway as a servant mare came into the room with a food cart carrying a tea set and some cookies.

“Actually, I was the one to ask her out,” Silver told her, using his magic to get everything moved from the cart to the table. The servant smiled appreciatively at him, and gave Luna a small bow before leaving with the empty cart.

“You?” Luna asked incredulously. She knew how Silver was from their many talks in the dreamscape, so it surprised her to find that he had taken such initiative. She looked to him and asked, “And just what caused you to make such a bold move?

“Nearly losing her,” he replied, his gaze falling to the table as he thought about their adventure with the golden idol. It had gone well in the end, keeping it out of the hooves of those treasure hunters, but the memory still filled him with worry.

“Sounds like there’s quite the story to your courtship,” Luna observed, preparing a cup of tea for herself.

Sunny nodded, munching on a cookie before she began explaining, “Well, it all started when I got a shipment of coffee beans for our friend, Frosty…” She went on to tell the story of her ponynapping, being held for ransom, and the subsequent fight that occurred when her friends came to save her. She didn’t like thinking about what had happened either, but it was the key to starting their relationship.

“…And that night, as I laid in bed, I realized that I couldn’t live with myself if I had lost her without telling her how I felt,” Silver said as he finished the story. “A few days later I asked her out on a date, and we’ve been together ever since.”

Luna looked at them, wide-eyed in fascination by the time the story ended. “Goodness, you truly fought for your love, didn’t you?” She looked between them and smiled, adding, “I’m glad you all came away from that relatively unharmed, and it appears that some good came from the whole incident as well.”

“I’d say so,” Sunny replied with a smile, giving her lover a gentle nuzzle. “I probably would have asked him out if he’d taken much longer, but in the end Silver got the nudge he needed to start things off.” She giggled and added, “I think the strangest thing about the whole incident was finding out that some of my favorite adventure novels are actually real.”

“Indeed,” Luna agreed. “It makes one wonder what other stories might actually be based in truth.” Her ears perked up at a knocking at the door.

“I hope I’m not interrupting,” asked the mare at the door.

Luna smiled and shook her head, telling the newcomer, “Not at all, sister! Please, join us!”

Silver and Sunny’s eyes went wide as they turned to look at the newcomer, seeing Princess Celestia standing at the door observing them, before her gaze focused on Silver. “So, this is the friend you’ve told me about…”

= = = = = = = = = =

Thanks to Sunny’s directions, it didn’t take the trio too long to reach the market district of Canterlot, where Mystic began searching for a music store he could browse. He knew those two mares were looking about for clothing stores to shop at, and when they got done at the music store he would be cursed to hours of boredom while they tried on dress, after dress, after dress, and he prayed that he could avoid answering the question that ALL stallions know is a trap; “does this dress make me look fat?”

Fortunately for Mystic, he soon found a place called Steady Beat’s Music Shop, and he led the two mares inside. “This is what I’m talking about,” he said with a grin, looking around the shop. All around there were ponies checking out various instruments and equipment, the sound of simple tunes being played, and he felt right at home.

Frosty wasn’t nearly as excited. “You know, I tried to play an instrument when I was a filly. Even after a month’s worth of lessons, all I could manage was a bunch of noise,” she reminisced.

“I’ve never tried,” Jewel said while Mystic trotted over to a row of guitars along the far wall. “I was content just listening to Mystic play his guitar.”

Mystic smiled as he pulled a high-end electric guitar from the wall, looking it over. It was black, angular, and far nicer than his secondhand guitar back home. “Now this… this is a sweet axe,” he declared. He looked to see if there was a price, and his eyes bulged. “Wow… I don’t think I can afford to hold this, let alone buy it,” he muttered to himself as he put it back on the wall.

“Something wrong, Mystic?” Jewel wondered, trotting up to him when she noticed his look of disdain.

“Just that I’m poor,” he grumbled. He remembered how much it cost him to buy his guitar, and how long it took him to save up for it. A new guitar certainly couldn’t hurt his music, but to afford something as nice as what he was looking at, well, that was currently a pipe dream.

“Well somepony’s gotta fill the ‘starving artist’ role,” Frosty teased as she trotted up.

Mystic snorted, and shook his head. “Not for long, if I have anything to say about it.”

“Oh? So your band is making some progress, then?” she asked.

“Yeah, we’re getting there,” he replied as he trotted along the wall, looking over the variety of guitars. “Been playing at a couple of parties around town, and we’ve just arranged for a regular weekend gig at a local pub. It’s not much, but we’re getting some recognition at least.”

“I’m glad to hear that, but you’ll need to get gigs outside of Ponyville if you want to make it big,” said Frosty.

“I know, I know,” Mystic grumbled. “We’ve gotta make a name for ourselves first, hope that word of mouth gets ponies in nearby towns interested in us.” He pulled another guitar off the wall and looked it over, and played a few practice notes to test it out. “That’s a good sound…”

“And after that, then what?” the pegsaus wondered.

“Well, then the hope is that we’ll start getting gigs in these other cities, get a larger fan base going, eventually get a record company interested in us,” Mystic explained. “Blossom Beat suggested we start spreading flyers around nearby towns and cities like Canterlot here, which would help get the word out. We’re finalizing the design right now, and we’ll be getting them copied and spread around in the next week or two.”

“That sounds like the best thing to do right now,” Jewel agreed.

“You guys will get your big break soon, don’t you worry,” said Frosty. “You and your band sound way too awesome to not make it big, and years from now we’ll get to say we knew Restless Harmony before it was popular!”

Mystic chuckled. “Thanks, Frosty.” He put the guitar back on the wall—another fine instrument he couldn’t afford without weeks of savings—and sighed in defeat. “Well, I think I’m done here for now. No point in looking around if I can’t afford anything…”

Jewel frowned, and asked, “Are you sure, Mystic? We could hang around a while longer, yet.”

“No, it’s cool,” he told her, trotting toward the entrance to leave. “I’ll let you guys decide where we go from here.”

“Well, if you’re sure…” said Frosty. “I did see a nice dress shop nearby.”

“Oooh, really?” asked Jewel with an excited grin. “Well then, what are we waiting for?”

And it begins… Mystic lamented as they left the music shop.

= = = = = = = = = =

Both Sunny and Silver immediately got out of their chairs to bow to the princess of the sun, and Celestia chuckled. “Please rise, my little ponies. I am here not as your princess, but as a curious sibling. Luna told me she was expecting company, and I found myself eager to meet her friend. I hope you don’t mind me dropping in.”

“N-not at all!” Silver said nervously. “Please, sit down,” he added as he and Sunny both got back into their seats.

Celestia nodded and went around the table to sit next to her sister. She smiled at Silver as she said, “It’s been a long time, Silver Streak. I assume that Ponyville has been treating you well?”

His eyes widened in surprise, and he stammered, “Y-you remember me, Princess?” It had been years since they met, and he never expected her to actually remember him!

“Of course,” Celestia replied, preparing a cup of tea for herself. “It’s not every day that I get to watch a talented unicorn sculpting with a unique spell.” She glanced over to Sunny and asked, “And who might you be?”

“I-I’m Sunshine, your highness, though you can just call me Sunny,” she answered.

“It’s nice to meet you, Sunny,” Celestia said as she made herself a cup of tea.

Sunny smiled shyly, and asked, “How do you and Silver know each other?”

“Well a few years ago, my art dealer, Winter Gust, thought that ponies would be interested to see how I sculpt,” Silver explained. “I performed a live sculpting exhibition at his gallery for a paying audience, who watched as I carved a block of stone.”

Sunny was still confused. “And where does the princess come into the picture…?”

Celestia spoke up, telling her, “At the time, I was in Fillydelphia for an official function, and I managed to get some free time. I got word of the exhibit, and was curious to see this magical sculpting for myself.”

Silver chuckled as he continued the story. “I remember hearing gasps and whispers when I was working on my sculpting, and I stopped to turn and see what the commotion was. Imagine my surprise when I saw Princess Celestia just sitting down to watch with all the other ponies. Needless to say, I freaked out a bit.”

The elder alicorn chuckled and nodded. “Oh, he did indeed. For a moment, I was worried I’d have to leave so that he could continue, but fortunately he managed to calm down and continue sculpting. I must say, it was very interesting to watch the rock just chip away, fragments falling off to reveal the sculpture hidden in the stone.”

“I’ve never seen him sculpt before,” Sunny admitted. “It sounds fascinating. I think I’m gonna need to bug Silver here to give me a demonstration sometime soon.” She pondered something, then asked, “What happened to the sculpture, anyway?”

“One of the ponies who watched me sculpt it bought it anonymously, and put it in the Manehattan Museum of Modern Art,” Silver explained as he took a sip of his tea. “I didn’t think the piece was that good, but who am I to argue?”

“Well I couldn’t simply let it collect dust in somepony’s private collection, now could I?” said Princess Celestia with a knowing smile. “Such a nice sculpture, made in such a unique way, should be admired by ponies everywhere.”

Silver gawked at Celestia, ear flicking as he tried to process what she just said. “W-wait! You’re the anonymous collector?! You bought my piece?!” He couldn’t believe that the princess of all ponies would even be interested in his artwork.

“I bought several, actually,” Celestia told him. “The large stone sculpture I donated to the museum, and the few wooden pieces I purchased were donated to my School for Gifted Unicorns. They reside in the art wing, inspiring future artists.”

“I didn’t know you had some of his artwork, sister. I must go to the school to see them later,” said Luna. He’d told her of his artwork in his dreams, but she hadn’t had the pleasure of seeing them for herself. It was something she was eager to rectify.

“Wow,” said Silver, stunned at that news. “I never thought too much of my sculptures before, certainly not that they could inspire others…”

Celestia chuckled softly. “You sell yourself far too short, Silver. Your sculptures are visually interesting, but more than that they are unique in their creation. Sculpting with a modified repair spell is certainly uncommon, and that brings me to something I’d like to ask of you.”

“A-anything, your highness,” he replied nervously. If one of the Princesses of Equestria ask you to do something, you do it!

“The way you earn your living, by selling sculptures meant for magical practice, shows how success can be earned by approaching one’s talent from a different angle,” said Celestia. “I think it would be good for my students to learn that lesson; to think differently about their talents so that they may find new ways to excel. I would like for you to go to my School for Gifted Unicorns and speak to them about your sculpting, among other things.”

Silver smiled and nodded. “I’d be honored, your highness.” He had always wanted to attend Celestia’s School for Gifted Unicorns when he was younger, but to be asked to speak to the students? The thought filled him with pride, and he couldn’t wait to plan out his coming speech. A thought occurred to him as he noticed something, and he asked, “Wait, other things, your highness? What other things?”

“Luna has told me much about you, about both the issues you’ve suffered from, and the friendships you’ve forged since you moved into Ponyville,” Celestia explained. She noticed his smile fall as he thought back to that terrible day, but she pressed on. “You suffered greatly from the loss of your magic when Tirek attacked, because you dedicated your life to magic above all else. My former student, Twilight Sparkle, was the same way before she was sent to Ponyville.”

“She’s the one who encouraged me to make some friends that first day I moved in,” Silver told her. He reached over to hold Sunny’s hoof as he smiled at her, and added, “Best advice I ever got, I’d say.”

Sunny giggled and blushed. “Didn’t she order you to make friends?” she asked teasingly.

“Semantics,” he replied with a grin.

“Wait, Twilight Sparkle ordered you to make friends?” Luna asked incredulously.

He held up a hoof, explaining, “In her defense, Princess Twilight has dealt with several powerful unicorns who caused a great deal of trouble. She was worried I might cause trouble as well, because of my talent in magic, but I convinced her that I wasn’t a threat. To prove that, she ordered me to make friends, and so I went out into my welcome party and met Sunny here, along with the rest of our friends.”

Celestia chuckled. “It’s no more than what I told her to do when I sent her to Ponyville for the Summer Sun Celebration. At any rate, we’re getting off topic. I’ve no doubt that there are other students like you and Twilight at my school, and now that you know the magic of friendship I’d like for you to also discuss with my students the need to balance study and socialization.”

“I’ll be more than happy to do that, your highness,” Silver told her. “If I had valued friendship half as much as I did magic, then perhaps Tirek’s attack wouldn’t have traumatized me so.”

“Very good,” Celestia said with a warm smile. “Before you leave today, be sure to talk to my assistant, Raven, to set up a schedule for your speech at the school.” The princess put her cup down and rose from the table. “Now, if you’ll excuse me, I believe I’ve taken up enough of your time.” She smiled at Luna as she told her, “I’ll let you get back to your visit.”

“I shall see you later then, sister,” replied Luna with a nod.

“It was nice meeting you,” Sunny said as the princess trotted over to the door.

“And it was a pleasure meeting you,” said Celestia. She paused at the door, and turned to Silver, telling him, “Before I go, I have some advice for you.”

“Oh? What kind of advice?” he wondered.

“About your sculpting,” she answered. “Your sculptures are interesting, but art cannot be an intellectual pursuit. You have talent, Silver, and if you just put your heart into your work, then I’ve no doubt you would gain true fame for your art.”

“I-I’ll keep that in mind,” the stallion replied, unsure what else to say. She was right; he only ever focused on making complex patterns, never putting any emotion into his sculpting. Maybe it’s time I tried sculpting something that means something to me, he thought to himself. A glance over at Sunny gave him an idea as to where to start…

Celestia smiled and nodded, apparently convinced that her message had been received, and she left the room to let the trio have their privacy.

“She gives you good advice, Silver,” Luna remarked after Celestia left. “Art must come from the heart, not from the head. However, that’s something to consider for another time; this day is for us to socialize, to get to know one another.” She smiled at Sunny as she added, “And I’d very much like to get to know you, Sunshine. You must be a truly wonderful mare to have won Silver’s heart.”

Sunny smiled and blushed deeply, waving a hoof dismissively. “Oh, I’m sure I’m not all that great, but I’d be happy to tell you about myself. What would you like to know?”

= = = = = = = = = =

Jewel was having a good day. It had been a while since she had last gone dress shopping, and while Rarity had such wonderful designs to offer, it was nice to be able to see new and different dresses in the capital of Equestria. She was looking over a light green dress while she and Frosty gossiped, and Mystic sat bored in a nearby chair provided for stallions like himself.

“…And right there at the bar was the second-place guard from the jousting tournament,” Frosty told Jewel as she checked out a red dress nearby. “He was so disappointed at losing the tournament, so I knew I had to go over there and cheer him up,” she added with a lecherous grin.

Jewel gasped, and giggled. “Oh, Frosty, you didn’t!” she said incredulously.

“Oh I most certainly did!” Frosty giggled. “You know, there’s nothing like a royal guard in bed; those stallions go through so much training to make sure they have strength AND endurance!” She bit her lip as she thought back to that night. It had been a good day, topped by a great night, and she would remember it fondly for years to come.

While the two mares giggled at Frosty’s tale, Mystic groaned in disgust nearby, covering his ears with his hooves so he didn’t have to submit himself to more mental images. Frosty was certainly a pretty mare, but she was his friend, and more than that she was talking about the experience from a mare’s perspective, detailing things a stallion didn’t want to think about!

The talk about Frosty’s latest romantic conquest reminded Mystic that it had been quite a few months since his last relationship, among other things. He could have simply had a fling here or there, but that wasn’t what he wanted; Mystic wanted a long-term relationship, like his bandmates Low Tone and Blossom Beat enjoyed.

Those two seemed so happy together, spending hours hanging out, talking about nothing and cherishing every moment of it. He wanted someone there to love him for who he was, to support his dreams, somepony he could spend hours with and not grow bored. Why can’t I find someone like Jewel? he wondered as he looked over to the mare. She glanced over to Mystic, and smiled warmly at him before she turned back to look at a simple orange dress.

She trotted into a nearby dressing room to try her selection as Mystic sat there thinking about his previous relationships. The mares he dated before were all nice, and he had fun, but the relationships never lasted too long before they fell apart. Sometimes it was the mares, but more often than not it was him breaking things off. Those relationships, even if they had been going fairly well, never felt “right” to him, and he had yet to find a mare that matched whatever “right” was.

He glanced over to a nearby mare, a lovely unicorn who was looking over a selection of dresses, and smiled as he decided it was a good time to get back into the dating scene.

Jewel smiled as she looked herself over, the orange dress fitting her quite well as she struck a few poses. Looking good, Jewel! she thought to herself. Like most ponies from Ponyville, she had little reason to dress up very often, but it still felt nice to try on new dresses if only to make herself feel pretty.

As she looked at herself in the mirror, she found herself blushing as she remembered the odd look Mystic was giving her earlier. Was… was he checking me out? she wondered hopefully. Gossiping with Frosty about her time in the Crystal Empire made Jewel once again wish she could be so bold with her own desires, and yet every time she thought to talk to Mystic about her feelings she was stopped by the fear of everything going wrong.

She couldn’t help but wonder if he started thinking of her that way, as more than just a friend. If so, then this could be the chance she was looking for, the opportunity to start a relationship with the stallion she loved. She looked herself over once more, and nodded in satisfaction before she turned to leave the dressing room, hoping to show off and perhaps encourage Mystic to make a move.

What she saw when she left the dressing room made her heart sink as she saw the stallion standing halfway across the shop with another mare, a pretty unicorn who was chatting with him. Her ears folded, and she blinked away some tears as she felt disappointment surge inside her. Of course he’s not interested in me, she thought bitterly. Why would he be attracted to a lovesick midwife like me? Why would he ever think to give me a chance?

Jewel glared angrily at the mare chatting with Mystic, feeling jealous, resentful, and filled with more than a little self-loathing at her own weakness. She knew she shouldn’t feel this way when they weren’t in a relationship, when Mystic didn’t even know her feelings for him, and yet she still felt angry at this mare for trying to take away her beloved stallion.

Frosty had been looking over a couple dresses, and turned to ask for Jewel’s opinion on one of them when she noticed her glaring at something, and her gaze quickly caught the object of the red mare’s disdain. The pegasus sighed and put the dresses back on the rack before she trotted over, and tried to lighten up the mood. “Jeez Jewel, you’re glaring at that mare like she kicked your baby brother or something.”

She looked over to Frosty, who noticed her watery eyes, and was about to respond, when they heard raised voices coming from the pair. The unicorn mare rolled her eyes and trotted away from him, while Mystic fixed her a glare before he stomped over to his former chair and sat in it, scowling to himself after that failed attempt at flirting.

Jewel sneered at the mare, nodding her approval. “Yeah, walk away,” she muttered as the mare trotted away. “He’s too good for you anyway.” With that, she turned to look at more dresses, trying to distract herself from the myriad thoughts that ran through her head.

Frosty poked Jewel’s shoulder as she said, “Maybe before you go looking for another dress, you could take off the one you’re wearing now?” She stopped to look herself over, and scowled, having forgotten she was even wearing it.

She turned and trotted back into the dressing room to take it off, and Frosty followed along to talk to her through the curtain after it was pulled closed. “Jewel, I understand how you feel about Mystic, but this has to stop. Every time he flirts with a mare you get upset, and the times he’s dated other mares you got so depressed.”

Frosty only heard angry grumbles in response, and sighed. “Jewel, it hurts to see you so upset. I get that you love him, that you get jealous when he’s with somepony else, but if you want to find happiness with him then you have to tell him how you feel.” She heard her friend whine at the thought, and continued, “You made Sunny and me Pinkie Promise not to interfere, so it’s on you to either tell Mystic how you feel, or move on and find somepony else.”

Jewel snorted and poked her head through the curtain, telling the pegasus in a loud whisper, “Easy for you to say! If you want somepony, you just trot up to them and say ‘Hey, you’re cute, let’s bang!’ but it’s not so simple for me!”

Frosty snorted in amusement, and smirked. “It’s a bit more complicated than that, but you’ve got the gist of it.”

Jewel’s ears folded as she pouted at Frosty. “It’s not fair… Mystic can go around flirting with all the mares he wants, but any time I even think about asking a stallion out I just end up feeling guilty about it. How am I supposed to find someone else if I feel like I’m betraying Mystic when I even look?”

Frosty’s ears wilted and her gaze fell as she admitted, “I-I don’t know…” She glanced over to where the mare had been, and looked back at Jewel with concern as she said, “But if you really want a future with Mystic, then you need to try something soon. Eventually he’s going to find the mare of his dreams, and what will you do then?”

“Well, I…” Jewel began, before words failed her. Frosty was right; eventually he was going to find someone he’d love, and she’d be left alone. So, what, I either have to risk what I have with Mystic, or be doomed to loneliness forever? she wondered. The thought of seeing Mystic walking down the aisle with somepony else made her feel ill. “I don’t know what to do, Frosty…” she whispered sadly.

Before the pegasus could reflect on an answer for her lovesick friend, they both heard Mystic call to them. “Hey girls, hurry up, we gotta meet up with Silver and Sunny soon!” Frosty looked over and nodded to him, while Jewel retreated back into the dressing room to finish getting undressed.

It wasn’t long before they left the shop together, heading toward the castle. Mystic noticed Jewel’s demeanor, and looked at her with concern as he asked, “Hey, why the long face?”

Jewel nuzzled into his shoulder, letting the affection linger for a few moments before she answered, “I, uh, I liked that dress, but it was way too expensive.” She berated herself internally for keeping the truth from him, but still, she couldn’t be sure how he felt about her. “So, uh, what happened with that mare? I heard you two shouting at one another, and then you went and sulked for a while.”

His ears folded as he answered, “Oh, things were going okay at first, until I told her I was from Ponyville, and she said she didn’t want anything to do with a small-town pony like me.” He gave a bitter snort, and asked, “Can you believe that? Rejecting me just because I’m not from Canterlot…”

“Th-that’s a real shame,” Jewel lied.

“Yeah, well, good riddance I guess,” said the stallion. He sighed and shrugged as they trotted on, and said, “You know, sometimes I don’t know why I bother. I mean, I’ve already got you, so what more could I want, huh?” He smiled at Jewel and wrapped a foreleg around her shoulder, and she simply blushed and leaned into him, mumbling in agreement.

Frosty looked at the display, shocked and quite frustrated. Oh, so maybe he’s just really dense, then? She wondered. I mean, how can he say something like that and not feel something for her? She glared at Mystic, and shouted at him, “So maybe you should stop flirting with random mares, then!” That Pinkie Promise stopped her from pushing them together, but it sure didn’t stop her from calling him an idiot!

“Hey, can’t win if you don’t play the game, right?” he asked, wincing at the shout into his ear.

“Yeah, whatever…” Frosty grumbled as she trotted ahead, wanting to avoid saying something she’d regret later.

Mystic was confused, and glanced over to Jewel to ask, “What’s her problem?”

“I ‘unno,” she muttered as she just enjoyed their closeness as long as she could.

= = = = = = = = = =

Back at the castle, Silver, Sunny, and Luna were trotting over to the castle gates while the mares giggled over Sunny’s tale of their first date.

“…So he goes and asks me “how do you like your eggs?” and I told him, “unfertilized, for now, anyway,” and he was just completely speechless!” Sunny said with a giggle. “I swear, you probably could have seen his blush from the castle!”

Luna laughed at the mental image. “Oh my stars, that’s hilarious!”

“Wasn’t that funny,” Silver grumbled, blushing in embarrassment.

“I thought it was!” Sunny replied with a grin. “I swear, you acted like I just bent over the table and told you to breed me!”

Silver sputtered and squirmed, his whole face turning red at that perverse mental image. Luna simply laughed harder at the couple’s antics, thoroughly enjoying these stories; it was so rare for her to have such candid and casual conversations, so she cherished every moment of it.

While the stallion struggled to get his blush under control, Sunny suggested to Luna, “Why don’t you hide somewhere out of sight while we meet up with our friends? I’ll give you a signal to come on out and surprise them.”

“No need; I can simply use illusion magic to hide until the time is right,” Luna replied, grinning mischievously. “The looks on their faces will be priceless!” She trotted over to one of the guards standing at the main entrance, and told him to take a short break. He left, and she took his place, her horn glowing blue as she shimmered, and appeared to everyone as just another royal guard.

“Perfect!” Sunny giggled, and led Silver over to the gates. They only had to wait for a few more minutes before they spotted Frosty, Jewel, and Mystic coming along to meet up with them, which gave Silver just enough time to stop blushing from Sunny’s earlier teasing.

“Hey guys!” Frosty greeted the pair as she and the others made their way to the gate. “Where’s your friend, Silver? Was she too busy for a visit?”

“Aww, that’s so sad!” Jewel lamented. “I was really looking forward to meeting her too…”

Silver and Sunny shared a smile, before he told them, “Actually, we had a nice long chat with her, and she’s excited to meet the rest of you.” He glanced knowingly to one of the royal guards, who had a small smile on “his” face.

“Oh? So where is she?” Jewel wondered, looking around the area.

The royal guard shimmered as the illusion spell was ended, revealing the Princess of the Night standing next to them. “Greetings, friends. It’s a pleasure to meet you all.”

All three of them just stood there, gawking at the alicorn. Not one of them had ever expected that Silver’s friend would be a princess! Luna looked between them, and a moment later both she and Sunny broke out into laughter at their stunned expressions.

Silver merely grinned and chuckled, and said, “Guys, I’d like you to meet my friend, Luna.”

Jewel looked between the princess, and Silver, going back and forth a few times before she asked, “A-are you serious? Your pen pal is Princess Luna?”

“Actually, we’re not pen pals,” Silver admitted. “But we are friends. She’s the one I wanted you all to meet.”

Frosty was the next to speak up, asking, “Wait, so how do you know Princess Luna?”

Luna stifled her giggling, sighing happily as she said, “Please, just call me Luna. And as for how, well, that’s up to Silver to explain.”

That gave Silver pause, as he had only ever told Sunny the real reason he moved to Ponyville. It hadn’t occurred to him until that moment that he’d have to tell them all the truth, and he looked over to Sunny with concern. She put a hoof on his shoulder and smiled, telling him, “It’s time they all knew, Silver. I promise they won’t think any less of you.”

“What are you talking about?” Frosty wondered, looking between the two.

Silver sighed, but explained, “Explaining how I know Luna is a bit of a story, but it’s time I told you.”

A loud grumbling was heard, coming from Mystic’s stomach, and he looked sheepish as he asked, “Uh, could we discuss it over lunch? I haven’t eaten anything since breakfast.”

“Neither have I,” added Jewel, also feeling quite hungry.

Luna smiled as she told them, “Come with me to the castle, and I shall arrange for a fine meal. Once we’re settled in, then Silver can tell you all how he and I came to meet.”

Silver nodded and smiled. “Yeah, that sounds good. Lead on, Luna.” The princess nodded and turned toward the castle, and everypony followed her inside, eager to fill their bellies and learn how this friendship came to be.

= = = = = = = = = =

It had been a fine feast, as the princess promised, with lots of delicious food and drinks to fill all their bellies. But it wasn’t a joyous occasion, however, as Silver described the events which led him to move to Ponyville. He told them all of his attack against Tirek, and the subsequent loss of his magic, and as he relived the fear and pain and hopelessness of it all, Sunny was there next to him, holding him close, supporting him as he got through it all.

They learned of his feelings of weakness and helplessness that remained even after Tirek’s defeat, and the many nightmares he suffered in which he met and befriended Princess Luna. They were told of the lingering fear and pain that caused Silver to move to the one place in Equestria he thought he could be safe.

By the time he finished his story, the three of them sat there in stunned silence, with mixed expressions. Jewel looked on him with deep sympathy and sadness, feeling pity for Silver for going through all that, while Mystic had a look of understanding as he finally realized what had happened to Silver back in Fillydelphia.

Frosty was simply shocked at everything that she had been told, but she managed to find her voice. “Wow… I-I just can’t believe you actually fought Tirek…”

Silver snorted bitterly. “I attacked him, Frosty; ‘fought’ signifies that he had to put some effort into beating me.”

“Still though, that was really brave…” she replied.

“It was stupid,” he said. “I saw the remains of the Golden Oak Library, and now I know how lucky I was that he didn’t just kill me for my effort.”

“Why didn’t you tell us about all this?” Jewel wondered.

“Because I didn’t think anyone would really understand,” Silver explained. “How could I talk about my trauma when seemingly everyone else just got over it?”

Mystic was quiet for a time, before he looked to Silver with a small smile. “Well it probably wasn’t all bad, if you really think about it.”

Silver’s brow furrowed in confusion as he looked at Mystic. “What do you mean?”

“You remember what you told me a while back, about my move to Ponyville?” he asked, thinking back to their time in the bar. “I was telling you how frustrated I was at leaving the big city, but you made me realize that I never would have met my friends and bandmates if I didn’t come to Ponyville.” He smiled as he explained, “It’s the same way with you; if Tirek hadn’t attacked, then you wouldn’t have come to Ponyville and met all of us.”

Luna smiled and nodded as she spoke up, “He’s absolutely right, Silver. You came to Ponyville seeking safety, and instead you found friendship and love. What Tirek did was terrible, but there’s a silver lining to his actions; because of him, you met all of us.”

Silver looked around at all the smiling faces of his friends, everyone nodding in agreement, including Sunny who added a gentle hoof squeeze. He felt his vision go blurry as he realized they were right; out of that terrible day came all his wonderful friends, and he knew he wouldn’t trade them for anything. “Y-you’re right… Why didn’t I see that before now?”

Sunny smiled and pulled him into a warm hug, and Frosty grinned as she got out of her seat to trot over and hug Silver as well. Mystic was happy to simply watch the group hug, but Jewel grabbed him by the hoof and dragged him over to hug Silver as well. He kept silent, but complied with the hug, and then Luna completed the hug, her wings working to wrap around as much of the group as she could.

Happy tears streamed down Silver’s cheeks as he truly felt the warmth and friendship from all of his friends, and the knowledge that they all cared so much made him choke up. “I love you guys…” he whispered as he savored the moment.

= = = = = = = = = =

Eventually the group hug ended, and the mood in the room lightened up considerably as everypony ate and talked and simply enjoyed themselves. Luna had many questions for everyone there, and they in turn had many questions for her as well, and by the end of the visit the princess found herself with four new friends.

She and a pair of royal guards escorted Silver and the others to the train station as they got ready to head back home late in the afternoon. She and Silver promised to keep in touch, and he invited her to come to Ponyville so that he could entertain her in the near future. All too soon, the train was ready to leave, and everyone boarded it with a final farewell to the princess.

The five friends got caught up on the train ride home, both groups talking about their experiences away from the others, and through it all Sunny’s hoof never left Silver’s. After a while they finally reached Ponyville once more, and they all separated to head home, though Sunny elected to head home with her special somepony.

They headed home in a comfortable silence, neither one feeling the need to talk as they trotted along, coats brushing against one another as they simply enjoyed their closeness. Soon, they reached Silver’s home, and headed inside, and Sunny went to the bathroom to freshen up while Silver headed into the family room to relax on the couch.

Sunny soon joined him, sitting next to him to cuddle up with the stallion. “This is why I like your house, Silver; it has a couch.” The bottom floor of her home was mostly dedicated to her shop, between the storefront and her industrial kitchen. The top floor held her bedroom, bathroom, and a couple spare rooms. What little time she had to relax she would spend in her bedroom, sprawled on her bed for comfort.

He laughed at that, and nuzzled her softly. “You’ve got those spare rooms, you could make one of them into a living room if you wanted.”

“Or I could just come here to relax,” she suggested. Her bed was comfy, of course, but there was something to be said for relaxing on a couch.

He smirked and nuzzled her softly. “Whatever you say, love…” They stayed like that for a few minutes, before he asked, “So, the night’s still young. What did you want to do?”

She pondered that for a moment, and a smile grew on her face as a thought occurred to her. “Well, why don’t we go upstairs, and I’ll show you just how much I love you?”

His eyes widened, and his cheeks lit up in a blush as he realized what she was proposing. “A-are you suggesting…?” he asked nervously.

She pulled away from Silver to face him, smiling and nodding. “Yes, dear, I’m asking you to make love with me.” It had been a long time since she had been intimate with anypony, and unlike Frosty she wasn’t interested in a casual fling. She loved him, and now that she knew he loved her as well, she was eager to take the next step in their relationship.

He fidgeted nervously in his seat. “I… I’ve never done that with anyone before,” he confessed. He enjoyed the cuddles and kisses they shared together, but he had never considered the idea of… intimacy. His heart pounded at the thought of taking that step, while other parts of him reacted somewhat differently as he looked at this beautiful mare in a new light.

She smiled warmly and held his hoof as she said, “It’ll be fine, sweetie; I’ll teach you. We’ll go nice and slow, okay?”

He swallowed, and avoided her gaze as he whispered, “What if... What if I disappoint you?” He could scarcely believe that she was offering this to him, and the last thing he wanted to do was to ruin things due to his inexperience.

She reached a hoof up to his cheek, gently guiding his gaze back to her. “Don’t worry about that, Silver. Nopony’s first time is perfect, believe me.” She stroked his cheek softly, and added, “Besides, you’ll have almost as much to teach me as I have to teach you.”

He nuzzled into her hoof, though his brow furrowed in confusion. “What do you mean by that?”

She chuckled softly, and explained, “Well, dear, the truth is that there’s no one way for two ponies to make love. Everyone enjoys different things, and different ways to be touched; a caress here or a nibble there can be electrifying. I have places I like to be touched, just as I’m sure you do too; we’ll need to communicate to make the most of our time together.”

“Communicate? During… that?” he asked shyly. He had never heard of talking during lovemaking, but then again he wasn’t at all knowledgeable about it either.

She giggled and nodded. “Oh yes, indeed. I’ll tell you what I like, and how I like it, and I’ll expect you to tell me whenever I do something you like. We’ll both learn what the other enjoys, and after a few sessions we’ll know exactly how to make each other feel good.”

Silver continued to blush, but a small smile grew on his face as he nodded slowly. “That sounds… nice,” he said, enjoying the idea of learning together.

Sunny got off the couch, and offered her hoof to the stallion. “Come to bed with me, Silver. Let me show you how much you mean to me.”

She gave him a warm, tender smile as she stood there waiting for him, and he looked into her beautiful eyes, feeling his nerves being soothed by the love he felt from her gaze. “Okay…” he said with a nod, taking her hoof and carefully hopping off the couch. Silently, the two made their way up the stairs and into his bedroom, where they spent the next couple hours exploring one another.

Their first time together was slow, and somewhat awkward, but it was also filled with love. They would have better, more passionate nights together as their relationship continued, but both of them would fondly remember that first night for the rest of their lives.

Short 2 - Light Reading

Silver Streak fought to keep from blushing as he trotted through town to the local bookshop, determined to get a particular book. Since he and Sunny had taken their relationship to the next level, he had found the need to learn a spell that wasn’t in ANY of the spellbooks he had at home.

Their first time together, those few days ago, had been wonderful. They talked throughout, just as Sunny suggested, and he learned how fulfilling it is to bring pleasure to a lover, just as he learned things about himself he never knew when she began exploring his body in turn. They made love several times that night, learning more and more each time, before they finally grew exhausted and fell asleep snuggled together.

As wonderful as all that had been, though, there were new concerns about their relationship that had to be addressed; specifically, pregnancy prevention. He loved Sunny with all his heart, but he certainly wasn’t ready to even consider the idea of fatherhood. When she goes into estrus, he planned to be ready with a contraception spell, just to make sure that no surprises would occur.

Soon enough he reached the bookshop, and went inside to find the spellbooks that were offered. He saw a variety of books available for unicorns like him, dedicated to several subjects, and at the top shelf he found the book he was looking for; Basic Bedroom Spells.

His horn lit up as the book floated down to him, and he opened it up to the contents to look at the variety of spells inside. He breathed a sigh of relief as he noticed the first spell at the top of the list was indeed a contraception spell. Certainly worth a bit of embarrassment, he thought with a smile as he began looking through the rest of the spells.

As he read through the list of spells, his face grew red as images of them being used flashed through his mind. Sweet Celestia, there’s a spell for that?! He quickly closed the book, and swallowed a lump in his throat. “Th-this is a basic spellbook?” he wondered incredulously.

He stood there for a couple minutes, fighting to get his blush under control, before he trotted over to the cashier, a pretty unicorn mare. “I’d like to, uh, get this please…” he said, barely above a whisper.

The mare looked at the book and smiled. “Ah, Basic Bedroom Spells. Looking to spice things up with the missus, eh?” she asked with a giggle as she rang up the book.

Silver’s blush returned as he stammered, “N-no, i-it’s not like that…”

She waved a hoof dismissively. “Oh, don’t be shy; you’re not the first pony to add some variety in the bedroom, and you certainly won’t be the last.” She glanced to the register, and told him the price, which he quickly paid. “Thank you, and if I may make a suggestion, I’d recommend you try out the third and eighth spells; I know my husband and I certainly enjoy them,” she added with a giggle.

Silver’s face was red as he stammered some sort of farewell to the mare and stuffed the book into his saddlebag before leaving the shop and quickly heading for home to try to forget the whole embarrassing situation.

= = = = = = = = = =

Meanwhile, in Canterlot, Sunny was visiting the city hoping to make a special purchase of her own. Like Silver, she needed a new book in her collection after the events of that night just days ago. She couldn’t help but smile as she thought about it, the memory putting a spring in her step as she made her way through the market district.

Things had been a bit awkward at first, as she had expected, but she kept talking to Silver, telling him how to move, where to touch and kiss, and he did his very best to please her. In turn, she encouraged him to talk as she explored his body and returned the favor, learning just what he liked and where. And she was happy to find that he had the endurance to last a few rounds, which they both enjoyed thoroughly.

With this new aspect of their relationship, however, came a problem that would eventually need to be addressed; boredom in the bedroom. What they had was wonderful, and they would spend the next few weeks learning more and more about each other, but some time down the line it could grow stale. Sunny was determined to make sure things stayed interesting for both of them.

Sunny found herself in an interesting situation, being in a relationship with a unicorn; while earth pony and pegasi couples might just rely on different positions or roleplaying, a unicorn like Silver could use all kinds of interesting spells in the bedroom. That was why she was in Canterlot’s market district, looking for a spellbook full of fun spells to spice up their lovemaking.

It didn’t take her too long to find a rather large bookshop, and she trotted inside to browse their wares. She smiled as she saw a mare working there, stocking the shelves, and she went over to get some help. “Excuse me, miss?”

The mare perked up and turned toward Sunny, smiling politely. “Ah, yes, how can I help you?”

She smiled and said, “I’m looking for a spellbook to spice things up in the bedroom. What do you guys have to offer?”

The mare’s cheeks grew pink, and she stuttered, “A-ah, y-yes, those spellbooks are… uh, over here, ma’am…” She turned and led Sunny through the shop to a particular bookshelf, and she motioned to it as she said, “This is our collection of sensual books, both fiction and reference. The spellbooks we have are on the upper shelf here, and please let me know if you need any more help.”

“That’s enough, thanks,” Sunny thanked her before she went back to stocking, and once alone she began looking through the various spellbooks. She grinned as she came upon a tome which looked promising; Sensual Spells for Sordid Affairs. She quickly pulled it off the shelf and opened it up to look through the spells.

She leafed through the book, and found that the first spell on the list was a contraception spell. She giggled softly and murmured, “Oh, yeah, I guess that’d be useful.” While she dreamed of raising a family of her own, she thought it best to wait until after she and Silver were married to start trying for foals.

Sunny stopped searching through the book as she reflected on that thought, and turned beet red! Married? Where the hay did THAT come from?! she wondered. True, she loved Silver, and enjoyed every day they spent together, whether it be learning more about each other or simply talking about nothing, but they’d only been together for a couple weeks, far too short to be thinking about that!

She shook her head, trying to clear the blush from her cheeks, before she continued looking through the book. Her eyebrows shot up, and she grinned as she found a particular spell. “Ooooh, there’s actually a spell for that? Nice…”

Content with her selection, Sunny closed the book and trotted up to the cashier at the front of the shop to pay for the book. She soon left the shop, the book secured in her saddlebag as she decided to head to the family manor to pay her grandparents a long-overdue visit. She’d head back to Ponyville before it got dark, but there was little reason to ride the train to Canterlot for one book, and it had been years since she last paid her family a visit.

As Sunny made her way through the city, she smiled as she thought about the fun that she and Silver would have with her new spellbook. She didn’t plan on springing the book on Silver for a long while yet, but she knew they’d have a lot of fun when she did. Though, I should probably give Silver that contraception spell, she decided.

Ep 13 - Silver Streak and the Chocolate Shop

It was a rainy day in Ponyville, which meant little business for shops like Succulent Sweets when everypony preferred to stay inside and wait out the storm. Sunny had decided to close the shop, knowing that nopony would brave the storm for something as frivolous as chocolate.

She and Silver were sitting in her dining room, drinking her delicious hot cocoa and enjoying some idle chatter as they savored the extra day off the storm gave her. It was during this conversation that Silver brought up an idea that he’d had for the past few days.

“You can’t be serious,” said Sunny, looking skeptically at the unicorn sitting across from her.

“I am serious, Sunny,” Silver insisted. “You need help, and I’m available. What’s wrong with that?” He knew how much work she put into running the shop, and how difficult it was for her keep up with it alone. He was determined to help her out, in any way he could, and relieve her workload.

Sunny frowned, staring at her cocoa. “I really appreciate that, but what about your studies, or your sculpting for that matter?” She knew she needed the help, but she didn’t want Silver to abandon his own ambitions just to help her with the shop.

He smiled and told her, “It doesn’t take me all day to sculpt, and I can study anytime.” He saw she was still unconvinced, and decided to be a bit more straightforward. “It’s obvious you’re overworked, and you need help with the shop. Please Sunny, let me help the mare I love.”

She smiled sheepishly, blushing softly. “Yeah, you’re right.” She sighed, and continued, “I’m sorry, I really do appreciate you offering to help me. I guess I’ve just gotten so used to doing everything alone…”

“Well you don’t have to anymore,” he declared.

She smiled and nodded, reaching over to squeeze his hoof. “Thank you Silver. It’ll take me a day or so to figure out what exactly you can do to help, but I promise I’ll let you know when I’ve got a plan.” She pondered something, then asked, “Just what sort of experience do you have, anyway? It would help to know what jobs you’ve worked before.”

Silver smirked and told her, “None. This would be my first job.” It was true; by the time he got old enough to start working, Winter Gust had begun to sell his sculptures, so he never needed a regular job to earn a living.

Sunny snorted and shook her head. “Unbelievable… Figures I’d fall in love with a slacker,” she said with a smirk.

“But I’m your slacker!” he replied with a grin.

She just laughed and ruffled his mane. “Yeah, well, you shouldn’t feel so proud of that!”

= = = = = = = = = =

The next morning, Sunny spent some time making a list of her various tasks, and as she went over the list, thinking about her various responsibilities, she came up with a few duties she could give Silver that would greatly help her out around the shop.

That afternoon, when Silver entered the shop to greet his girlfriend, she was ready to assign him some responsibilities. She walked up to him, and they shared a tender kiss before she told him, “You got here just in time; I finished looking over my responsibilities, and I have some things you could definitely help me with.”

Silver grinned. “Great! What do you have in mind?”

She turned to face the display counter, motioning to it as she told him, “I’d like you to work the register and run the storefront while I work on making chocolates. A lot of my free time is spent making chocolates to refill my stock, so if you could work the counter then I could spend time during my normal work hours making chocolates instead.”

“And thus have more time for your wonderful boyfriend?” he asked with a grin.

She smirked and rolled her eyes, turning to face Silver as she replied, “Actually, I was thinking I’d spend all that free time catching up on my reading.” She saw him pout at her, and she snorted and laughed, pulling him into a hug. “Yes dear, less time making chocolates means more time for us.”

He smiled and nuzzled her softly. “So, where do we start?” he wondered.

She pulled away and smiled as she told him, “Well, you’ll need training on the register, of course. Beyond that, I’ll show you how I stock, how I package the goods, what sorts of bundles I sell and how to put them together, and anything else that comes up.”

“Sounds good,” he said with a nod. “I promise I won’t let you down.”

“I know you won’t, sweetie,” she replied, giving his hoof a reassuring squeeze. “Now, let’s start your training.” With that, she led Silver behind the counter to start training him on the register. He was a fast learner, and he picked up on things quickly, though he had to admit that things weren’t nearly as difficult as he worried they’d be.

On top of training him how to run the shop, Sunny also got to work making tags for the trays of chocolates, showing their names and prices to make sure things went smoothly when Silver was working alone. With just a glimpse of the shelves, he’d know how much to charge their customers for their selections, and he was extremely grateful for her effort.

After his first day of training, for the last couple hours of business, Sunny let Silver work the register with her nearby to lend assistance, giving him a taste of the job before working a proper shift. They hadn’t yet worked out his schedule, and how long a shift would be, but she knew they would figure that out after getting used to this new rhythm. With any luck, he’d only have to work a few hours a day while she made chocolates, and then she’d take over again so he could focus on his normal responsibilities. Even though he said he wanted to help, she still felt somewhat guilty for having him work at her shop, and hoped it wouldn’t take up too much of his life.

Silver spent a couple hours a night for the next couple days working the register and helping the customers with Sunny by his side, and by the time the shop closed on Saturday he felt that he had a pretty good grasp of his new job. That weekend, Sunny encouraged Silver to gather some spellbooks and parchment to bring to the shop, so that he could continue his studies if she didn’t need him for very long at the counter.

By the time the weekend ended, everything was set and they were both ready to see how things would go.

= = = = = = = = = =

The alarm rang on Tuesday morning, causing both ponies to jump awake at the sudden noise, and Silver groaned and buried his head into his pillow while Sunny reached over to turn off the alarm. “Morning…” she yawned, laying her head back down to rest just a minute more.

Silver grumbled something unintelligible as he curled up and fell back asleep, as per usual for every morning he woke up in Sunny’s bed. As he was a jobless, yet successful unicorn, he was not used to waking up early for work, and the blaring of an alarm clock wasn’t reason enough to leave dreamland behind.

Sunny wasn’t exactly thrilled either, having turned the alarm on out of habit, her normal day starting early to get chocolates made to fill stock sold the day prior. If everything went well that week, then they could both simply sleep in and worry about such things during normal work hours.

Still, she was already awake, and so she reluctantly rose from the bed, rubbing the sleep from her eyes. At least there was some good that could come from waking so early; they could both enjoy breakfast, go over some last-minute details, and perhaps spend some time together before the day began.

She looked over to Silver, still laying in the bed, his rump raised in his new curled position. The cobwebs cleared out as the gears in her head began to turn, and a mischievous smile grew on her face. If I’m awake, then so are you! she thought with a grin. “Up and at ‘em, stud muffin!” she shouted as she spanked the stallion’s rear.

Silver jumped up with a shout at the sudden swat, and Sunny fell over cackling. He looked around in a daze, before he noticed Sunny laughing and realized what happened, and he scowled at her. “Sunny, that wasn’t funny.”

She stifled her laughter to reply, “Are you *snort* k-kidding me? That was… *hehehe* hilarious!”

He grumbled in response, blushing in embarrassment as he rubbed his rump. “Well, I’m up… Why’d we have to get up so early?”

Her laughter faded, and she got up off the bed to look sheepishly at him as she answered, “Well, actually, we didn’t. I kinda forgot that I didn’t need to set the alarm today, or anymore for that matter…” She kissed him softly and whispered, “Sorry for the rude awakening, even though it was funny.”

He sighed, and smirked. “I forgive you, though I’m still wondering why you felt the need to wake me up.”

She smiled and nuzzled him softly. “Well I knew I couldn’t get back to sleep, and I could use some help in the kitchen making breakfast,” she added with a wink.

“Sounds like a plan,” he yawned, stretching out before following her out the door and down the stairs into the kitchen. When they got there, they made some quick plans before they got to work, pulling out pans and ingredients to get breakfast put together.

Silver got to work chopping up green peppers, onions, and tomatoes for some hearty scrambled eggs, while Sunny worked on cooking some hash browns. When he finished chopping the vegetables, he began working on mixing them up with some eggs and frying it all while Sunny worked on pancakes and toast, and together a hearty breakfast was made.

They got settled at the table, sitting across from one another with plates full of food, and began digging in. They ate silently for a few minutes, Sunny favoring the pancakes while Silver focused on the eggs, and soon he broke the silence to ask, “So, what’s the plan today?”

She finished her bite to answer, “Well, you’ll start working the storefront at the normal time while I work in the kitchen making sweets to restock the shop. I’ve already got the cocoa beans made into chocolate, so it’s just a matter of turning it into a variety of treats.”

“And how long will that take? Will I be working the whole shift?” he wondered.

She shrugged, and told him, “At least a few hours, considering I have to refill all the stock I sold on Saturday. I don’t think you’ll have to work the full day, but it’s going to take me a while to get all those sweets made.”

He shrugged in return. “At least it’s an easy day, from what you’ve told me. And I assume you won’t need to make so much during the week?”

“Nope! Saturdays are my busiest days, as you know, so there’s a lot more to make than I normally need to,” she explained, finishing off her pancakes before washing them down with some ice-cold milk. “The rest of the week should only need you working half-days, though I might need you to help me all day Saturday to deal with the crowds.”

“Sounds good to me,” he said with a nod, happy to know that he could help her. If everything went well this week, then Sunny could focus on work during her normal business hours, leaving the rest of the day free for her to do whatever she wanted. The fact that they could spend more time together was simply a bonus that he was happy to enjoy.

They finished their breakfast, and still had a few hours until opening time. Silver decided to leave for home, wanting to gather a few extra spellbooks and reference guides to bring over to Sunny’s, as well as to get something appropriate to wear on his first full day of work. Sunny, meanwhile, decided to head out to buy Silver a little present for his new job.

A half-hour before the shop opened, Silver returned, saddlebags full of books and some clothes. He went upstairs and put his books with the others in Sunny’s spare room before the mare, already dressed for work, dragged him to her bedroom to get him into uniform.

He took off his saddlebags, and pulled out the dress shirt he brought from home. “You don’t think this will be too fancy, do you?” he wondered as he put on the shirt.

“Nonsense! I think you’ll look quite handsome,” Sunny replied. “Make sure to roll up the sleeves, though, or it will look like you’re overdressed.”

He nodded and got dressed, using his magic to roll up his sleeves as he made a mental note to buy some short-sleeved dress shirts for work. He buttoned up his shirt, and turned to Sunny as she pulled out the gift she bought earlier; a new tie.

“I thought you could use a bit of color in your wardrobe. Do you like it?” she asked, offering it to him.

Silver smiled and nodded, the tie enveloped in a green glow as he looked it over. It was chocolate-brown, with a pattern of crème-colored swirls throughout. “It’s great Sunny, thank you.” He carefully put it on with his magic, and finally finished his wardrobe by putting on the white apron and hat that would be part of his work uniform. “How do I look?” he asked, looking himself over in a full-length mirror.

As she looked him over, Sunny’s cheeks slowly turned red when she realized just how hot he looked to her. The crisp shirt, the clean apron and hat, all of it made him look respectable and very attractive. Forgot that I had a thing for stallions in uniform… she thought as her gaze wandered all over his body.

“…Sunny?” asked Silver, turning to look at the mare.

She jumped, startled out of her gawking to look up at his face. “W-what?”

He frowned, and told her, “I was asking if I looked okay.”

She grinned, fighting down her blush as she told him, “You look great! Very handsome, I’ll have you know.” She nuzzled him and giggled as she added, “I may have to keep an eye on you, just to make sure you don’t get stolen away by some other mare!”

He smirked and nuzzled her gently in return, telling her, “I’ve only got eyes for you, my love.”

She smiled wide as an idea popped into her head. “Go downstairs, into the shop. I’ll meet you there, okay?” He nodded and left the bedroom to head down the stairs, while Sunny went into her closet to pull out her camera. She checked to make sure it had film, then she went downstairs to meet Silver in the shop.

“What’s up with the camera?” he wondered as she met him in front of the counter.

She lifted up the camera and explained, “I thought it would be nice to have a memento of your first full day of work. Go over there, by the wall, and I’ll take your picture.”

He complied, walking over to the far side of the room next to the display case, and offered a smile as she raised the camera up and snapped a picture to commemorate the event. His horn glowed green, and the camera felt lighter in her hooves as he told her, “Come on over, and we can take one of us together.”

She giggled and nodded, letting the camera hover there in Silver’s magic as she trotted up next to him, wrapping a foreleg around his as she leaned against him. His smile grew brighter as he focused, and snapped a picture of the two of them together, both in uniform and ready to start the day.

Sunny kissed his cheek as he brought the camera over, and she took it before walking over to the front door. “So, ready to start your day?”

“I think so,” he said, feeling nervous at the thought of running the shop alone.

She noticed his apprehension, and smiled warmly as she reassured him, “I know you’ll do just fine, sweetie. If you have any issues, don’t hesitate to call for help, alright?”

“Got it,” he replied, though he hoped he wouldn’t need her help. He was determined to help Sunny run the shop, but if he had to keep bugging her with questions then there was little point in having him around. He took a deep, soothing breath, then nodded and told her, “I’m ready.”

She snorted in amusement and rolled her eyes, grinning as she said, “Jeez, you’d think you were heading into battle or something…” She turned back to the front door, unlocking it and flipping the sign to “Open” before she went behind the counter. “Just relax, and remember what I taught you,” she told him, giving the stallion a quick kiss on the cheek before trotting through the door to the kitchen.

He stood at the register, prepared for a swarm of customers all hungry for chocolates, and instead found himself rather bored for a while as he realized that not everyone in Ponyville was after chocolates at eleven o’clock in the morning.

Sunny trotted into the kitchen, putting her camera on the counter by the fridge before she went up to the island to open the cabinets beneath and gather the necessary pots to start her work. She had spent time the day before turning some of her cocoa beans into chocolate, and now she would begin turning it into delicious treats.

She poured water into a big pot, then put a special smaller pot atop it before bringing both to the stove. She turned on the stove, starting to heat up the water in the lower pot before she went to another cabinet to fetch a large, metal bowl, and after that she turned back to the island and the pile of chocolate chunks that she would make into a variety of chocolate treats.

She filled up the bowl with chocolate chunks until she felt content at the amount, and she emptied it into the upper pot on the stove. She let the steam from the lower pot melt down the chocolate while she went to get a couple chocolate bar molds, deciding to start with her most basic treat.

It wasn’t until fifteen minutes after opening that Silver received his first customer, announced by the jingle of the bell above the door. “Hi there, welcome to Succulent Sweets! How can I help you today?” he asked the mare, reciting the greeting that Sunny gave him.

The mare looked at Silver curiously, not expecting a stallion at the counter. “What happened to the mare running the shop?” she wondered.

He smiled, expecting such questions. “Sunny’s in the kitchen, making more chocolates. She hired me to help run the shop, but if you need her help I can go get her.”

“No, no, that’s quite alright,” said the mare with a wave of her hoof. “I was just worried about her, that’s all.”

“So, what can I get for you?” he asked her, eager to make his first sale of the day.

The mare looked into the display case, eyes wandering over all the delicious gourmet chocolates, before she made her selection. “I’d like two chocolate bars, and three bundles of Orange Slices please.”

“Coming right up,” Silver answered as his horn lit up and he levitated a bag over, gathering the treats and making note of the prices as he put them in the bag. He walked over to the register and rang the mare up, and she gladly paid for her sweets before heading out the door.

He smiled, glad that his first sale for the day went so smoothly. “That wasn’t so hard…” he muttered to himself, right before another customer entered. He straightened up, and greeted the new customer, “Hi there, welcome to Succulent Sweets! How can I help you today?”

= = = = = = = = = =

The next couple hours went smoothly for both Silver and Sunny, the former getting a lot of sales while the latter kept on making chocolates, filling up the display here and there as she finished one batch of treats after another. Each time she would linger at the counter, slowly stocking her chocolates while constantly ogling Silver in his uniform.

Just a few minutes after Sunny finished putting out her latest batch of chocolates, Frosty came through the door. She paused and looked incredulously at Silver when she noticed him waiting at the counter instead of the mare she expected to be there.

“Hi Frosty!” he greeted the pegasus.

She looked at him curiously. “Silver? What are you… Oh,” she said, realization striking her, and she smirked mischievously. “I think I get what’s going on here.”

His brow furrowed in confusion as he said, “Huh?”

She giggled, and answered, “Let me guess; you’re the candy colt, and you’re here to give Sunny some sugar, right?” He began blushing and sputtering helplessly, and she grinned and gave a dismissive wave as she told him, “Oh don’t be ashamed, it’s pretty common for couples to spice things up now and then.”

Somehow Silver turned an even darker shade of red as mental images flashed through his head, thoughts of him and Sunny together in different costumes and scenarios…

Frosty turned and headed back to the door. “I guess I’ll leave you guys to it. Rookie mistake though, you forgot to close the shop.” She flipped the sign to “Closed” and opened the door to leave. “Have fun…” she murmured before heading out the door.

He just sat there, waiting to get his blushing—and other parts of his body—under control before he would open the shop again.

Outside, Frosty flew up to a nearby cloud before she lost her composure and fell over laughing. She heard from Sunny that Silver would be working at the shop, so she wasn’t really surprised when she saw him behind the counter. Still, the idea to tease him about some kinky roleplaying was too good to resist!

Meanwhile, back in the kitchen, Sunny hummed a happy tune as she worked her own kind of magic. For some time now, the joy of chocolate making had been lost to her in the rush during her off-hours to keep the shop stocked. Now that the pressure was gone, being able to make chocolates during normal business hours while Silver worked the storefront, she began to feel a renewed passion for her craft.

She looked at the chocolates she was making, delicious but rather plain looking. When’s the last time I really tried decorating my chocolates? she wondered. Maybe I could finally work on my presentation! A smile grew on her face as she thought about practicing techniques she hadn’t used in far too long, and she imagined how she could make her treats every bit as beautiful as they were tasty.

What about making something new? Sunny thought with a grin. I could try experimenting with flavors, and come up with new goods to sell in my shop! It had been so long since she had worked on her recipes, too long since she tried making anything different beyond her seasonal selections, and now she would have the time to create again. She couldn’t wait to see what she could come up with.

The ideas continued to flow as she thought about the possibilities opened up to her now that she had help, now that she had so much more time to do things while the shop was open. She gave a happy little giggle as she realized how easy Saturdays could be, with Silver at the register while she stayed in the kitchen making chocolates to keep her best sellers in stock.

I could even get into catering! Sunny realized with glee. The shop was busy enough with the usual amount of customers she got every week, and she barely managed to keep up without trying to fill outside orders. Now she could work on making large batches of her chocolates, made to order for parties and events, and Silver could even help her with setup! I just have to figure out what to sell and how to price it, she mused with a smile.

While Sunny formed grand plans for the shop, Silver had calmed down and opened the shop once more. It was quiet for a short while, until a familiar pink mare came in through the door. Pinkie Pie trotted up to the counter and grinned at the unicorn. “Hi, Silver! What are you doing here? Wait, let me guess; are you and Sunny trading places for the day?”

His brow furrowed as he asked, “Huh? Trading places?”

Pinkie nodded enthusiastically. “Yeah! You’re here selling chocolates, and Sunny’s at your house studying magic, right?”

Silver just felt more confused. “What? No. Sunny hired me to help her with the shop.”

Pinkie grinned. “Oh, yeah, I guess it’d be hard for an earth pony to cast spells anyway.”

“That’s true…” he replied.

“Then again, when’s the last time an earth pony tried to cast a spell?” Pinkie wondered, stroking her chin thoughtfully, and gasped. “What if earth ponies can cast spells and we just don’t know it?!” She turned away from the counter, holding a hoof to her forehead while her other hoof reached out, and she stuck out her tongue as she concentrated on casting a spell. What kind of spell, though, he had no idea.

Silver felt a headache forming from Pinkie’s display. “Was there something you needed, Pinkie?” he asked tensely.

“Oh, right. I almost forgot why I came in here!” she giggled, facing him once more. “I need my usual order, please.”

He cocked an eyebrow at her, the stallion having no idea what her usual was. “Uh, right… Hold on a second while I get Sunny.”

“Okie-dokie-lokie,” she replied, waiting patiently.

Silver turned around and opened the door to the main hallway, going back there to meet with Sunny in the kitchen and find out about Pinkie’s “usual” order. He knocked on the doorway to get her attention.

The chocolatier was dragged out of her daydreaming, and she grinned at her boyfriend. “Silver sweetie, just the stallion I was hoping to see…” She trotted over to him and pulled him into a passionate kiss, feeling giddy over the possibilities she saw in her shop.

Yet again, Silver felt himself blushing at Sunny’s enthusiastic greeting. He reached a hoof up to caress her cheek as his eyes slowly drifted closed, enjoying the kiss. After a few long moments, they broke the kiss, and he felt weak in the knees. “W-what was that for…?” he stammered.

She giggled, her own cheeks reddened. “Just a little thank you for your assistance. So, did you need some help, sweetie?”

He stood there, blinking. “What? Help…?” It took him a moment to remember why he came by. “Oh, right, Pinkie needs something.”

“Pinkie… Oh! She needs her usual, right?” Sunny asked, turning to her smaller pile of chocolate chunks on the island.

Silver nodded, rubbing his head as he got out of his daze. “Yeah, but I didn’t know what that meant.”

“Don’t worry, I’ve got it,” she reassured him as she put a large batch of chocolate chunks into a bag, and she held it in her mouth as she walked out of the kitchen and to the storefront with Silver following behind. “Hey Pinkie! Here’s your chocolate,” she told the pink mare as she placed the bag on the counter.

“Great!” she said, and she pulled out some bits to pay for the chocolate.

“What’s all that chocolate for?” Silver wondered.

Pinkie took the bag and explained, “Well as you know, when I throw a party for somepony I make sure it has everything they like. For instance, some ponies like dipping fruit and sweets in a chocolate fountain, and Sunny here makes the best chocolate in town!”

“Pinkie used to buy a lot of my candy bars, until I asked her what she was using them for,” Sunny explained further. “When I found out it was to fill a chocolate fountain, we came up with a deal for her to buy chocolate chunks for a fair price.”

“Ah, I see,” Silver said with a nod.

“I’d better go, I’ve got party supplies to pick up. See you later Sunny! Bye, Silver!” She turned and walked out the door as the couple waved goodbye.

A few moments after she left, Silver tapped a hoof in realization. “Darn it, we didn’t tell her that we’re dating…”

Sunny giggled and nuzzled him. “Don’t worry, we’ll tell her later. Though just so you know, the minute she finds out she’ll throw us a party to celebrate.”

He chuckled and nodded. “Yeah, you’re probably right. Anyway, thanks for your help.”

“Anytime dear, just let me know if you need more help.” With that, Sunny kissed his cheek and trotted through the door back to the kitchen.

Silver went back to the register just as a new customer came through the door, and he got back to work. He served several more customers before another familiar face entered; his friend, Strawberry Jewel. “Hey there! What brings you by, Jewel?”

She smiled at him. “Just thought I’d stop by for a visit. Love the new look, by the way,” she added, looking the stallion over.

He grinned at the compliment. “Thanks.”

She went over to the counter. “So, first proper day of work, huh? How’s that working out so far?”

He smirked and shrugged. “It’s been going okay so far. Busy enough that I’m not bored, and except for Pinkie’s unusual order I’ve been able to hold my own.”

“And where’s Sunny?” she wondered.

“She’s in the kitchen working on her chocolates,” he told her. “I’m sure she wouldn’t mind if you went back there to visit.”

“Okay, thanks,” Jewel said, going behind the counter and through the door toward the kitchen. She smiled when she saw Sunny finishing up with another batch of chocolates. “Hey there Sunny. Having fun?”

“I sure am!” Sunny replied with a grin, looking up at her fellow earth pony. “I tell you Jewel, I haven’t had this much fun making chocolates in years! No pressure, no rushing, just me making lots of delicious treats.” She giggled and clapped her hooves together as she added, “And now that Silver’s helping me with the shop, I’m having all sorts of ideas to improve things around here!”

Jewel giggled at Sunny’s enthusiasm. “Well I’m glad to hear things are going so well.”

Sunny’s grin turned lecherous as she asked, “And speaking of Silver, did you see him out there? So hot…”

Jewel snorted and grinned, surprised at this new aspect of her longtime friend. “Wait, what?”

Sunny glanced over to the hallway as she told her friend, “I tell you Jewel, I have half a mind to just close the shop and ravage him…”

Jewel laughed at that. “Oh jeez, Sunny! Down girl!”

Sunny pouted at Jewel. “I can’t help it! I have a thing for stallions in uniform, and Silver just looks so yummy right now…” She bit her lip as some lewd thoughts floated around in her head.

Jewel giggled at Sunny’s lusty expression. “You know you’re starting to sound a lot like Frosty, right?”

Sunny waved her hoof dismissively. “Hey, he’s my boyfriend, and I’m allowed to enjoy him any way I please.” She grinned and looked thoughtful as she added, “Including covered in chocolate…”

Jewel snorted and rolled her eyes, catching a glimpse of the clock hanging on the wall. “Say, isn’t it about time for your lunch break?” she wondered.

“Huh?” asked Sunny, looking over to the clock. “Hey, you’re right! I guess I just got so caught up in making chocolates that I completely lost track of the time.” She turned to Jewel, and asked, “Hey, have you eaten yet? I’m sure Silver would love to have you join us for lunch.”

Jewel smiled. “That sounds nice, thank you.”

The pair of them headed to the storefront, where Silver was waving goodbye to a mare and her colt as they left the shop. “Hey Silver, feeling hungry?” Sunny asked, though before he could respond they all heard a loud grumbling coming from the stallion’s stomach. “Yeah, I figured as much,” she giggled.

“I was starting to wonder about lunch when you came by,” he admitted. He and Sunny had previously discussed the break schedule at the shop; first break was a half-hour lunch due to the shop opening late, then two fifteen-minute breaks, assuming he’d have to work a full day.

“Yeah, sorry, got caught up with the chocolates,” Sunny told him. “I invited Jewel to join us. I’m sure you don’t mind, do you?”

He smiled and shook his head. “I’ve got no problems with it.” He smirked at Jewel and added, “Though it’s going to be weird seeing you without Mystic at your side.

Jewel blushed and glowered at him. “I’ll have you know that I don’t need to be around Mystic all the time. I’m my own mare!”

Sunny snorted and nudged Jewel playfully. “Really? Seems to me like you guys are attached at the hip!”

Jewel’s blush grew and she sputtered, “L-let’s just get some food already!” She turned her nose up at them and walked out the door while the couple chuckled to themselves.

= = = = = = = = = =

The trio left the shop, and decided to head to the Hay Burger for lunch. After a short while, the three got their food and settled at a table, where the mares idly munched on their hayburgers while Silver eagerly feasted on his.

Jewel sipped her drink before asking, “So Sunny, what were some of those ideas you had about the shop?” Silver perked up at that, glancing curiously at his girlfriend.

She finished munching a hoofful of fries and explained, “Well, the first thing I want to do, now that I have help, is try to make new chocolates to sell. It’s been a while since I tried a new recipe, and I’m eager to flex my creative muscles.”

“Sounds like fun,” Jewel said, taking another bite of her hayburger.

“And that’s just the first thing?” asked Silver. “What else do you have planned, Sunny?”

“Well I’d also like to work on my decorating as well,” she told them. “For a while now, I’ve been focused only on stocking the shop, and I’ve been letting my presentation slide. I want to get back into making my treats just as beautiful as they are tasty.” Sunny had more ideas, but she wanted to do some research before she announced an expansion of her business.

“I can’t wait to see what you come up with,” Silver said, before looking over to Jewel. “And how are things going for you, Jewel?”

Jewel perked up at that. “Me? Oh, well enough I suppose. I’ve been busy helping my sister plan her wedding. She and her fiancé didn’t want to wait too long to get married, so it’s been a lot of work trying to get everything ready for the wedding in just a couple months.”

“Why are Summer Breeze and Storm Chaser so eager to get married?” Sunny asked. “She’s not pregnant, is she?”

“What? NO! She and Storm just don’t believe in a long engagement, that’s all,” explained Jewel. “I can’t say I disagree with them either. I mean really, if the pony you love agrees to marry you, then why wait?”

“You bring up a valid point,” Silver agreed. “And how’s the rest of your family?”

Jewel smiled. “Oh, they’re doing okay. Dad’s been keeping out of the wedding planning, just happy to let us mares figure it out, and my brother Snow Storm is doing well in school.”

Sunny grinned as a thought occurred to her. “You know, I bet you’ll be planning another wedding in a few years, the way Crystal and Snow have been hanging out lately.”

Jewel grimaced at the thought. “Crystal’s a nice little filly, but she and Snow are way too young to even think about dating, let alone getting married.” She frowned at Sunny as she added, “And I better not hear about you pressuring my brother into anything, missy!”

Sunny chuckled and raised her hooves submissively. “Don’t worry, I won’t! Jeez… I feel sorry for whoever your brother does end up dating; she’ll have to deal with you and your mom!”

“I’m only watching out for him,” Jewel replied as she reached for her fries.

“You and your brother are close?” asked Silver.

“She’s like a second mother to him,” Sunny told him. “They’ve been close since the day he was born.”

“You said you have a brother, right?” Jewel asked Silver. “Are you two close?”

He snorted derisively and shook his head, just looking absently at his food as he thought back to all those times he and his brother argued. “Swift Wing and I have never really gotten along. He never thought much about my studying or my dedication to magic, always making fun of me for being a bookworm and telling me I couldn’t help anypony being cooped up in my room all the time…” He sighed and sipped his drink, before adding, “To be honest, I think our relationship is at its best now that we’re miles apart.”

Jewel frowned. “That’s so sad.”

“I know, right?” Sunny agreed. “I don’t know what I’d do if Crystal and I fought like that.”

Silver grimaced. “Can we talk about something else, please?” This talk about his brother and their relationship brought up feelings and memories he didn’t want to reflect on.

Sunny winced, and nodded. “Uh, sure Silver…” She hadn’t meant to upset him, and she quickly thought of something else to discuss. “So, uh, Jewel! Didn’t you do some foalsitting this past weekend?”

Jewel brightened up, and began talking about her weekend foalsitting a couple precocious foals while Silver quietly ate his lunch. Part of him was envious of Jewel and Sunny and the bonds they had with their siblings, and he wished that he could have had a better relationship with his brother. Would have been nice to have had a friend for all those years, he thought glumly.

As the conversation continued, his mood brightened, and by the end of lunch he felt fine once more. Jewel bid them farewell before leaving to run errands of her own, while Sunny and Silver headed back to the shop to continue their work. When they got back to the shop, Sunny went back to the kitchen while Silver stood at the counter, ready to help more customers.

For the next couple hours, Silver helped every customer who came along, while Sunny worked to fully stock the shop. With a couple hours left in the workday, she went to the storefront with her last batch of chocolates, telling him, “I’m finished with the chocolates, so you’re done for the day, sweetie.”

“Are you sure? I can stick around if you need me to,” he told her, determined to make sure she got the help she needed.

She began putting the chocolates in the display. “I’m quite sure, thank you. You’ve done a lot just by running the counter, and I truly appreciate that, but I can take it from here. Go upstairs, work on that magic of yours.” She turned and shared a tender kiss with him, which he lovingly returned. “Be the great and powerful wizard I know you can be.”

He chuckled and nuzzled her softly. “Okay dear, but if you need me then don’t hesitate to ask, alright?” She nodded and motioned him to the door, and he trotted into the hallway and up the stairs while she turned back to the counter to finish stocking the last of her chocolates.

Upstairs, in the spare room, Silver began looking through his books, trying to decide what to study next. He settled upon a tome about the creatures of the Everfree Forest, specifically looking to learn about Timberwolves. Since he first heard about them, he’d gotten an idea to try using something similar to them to protect Equestria, and learning about the creatures was the first step toward that goal.

= = = = = = = = = =

Hours later, at the end of the day, Sunny sighed with relief as she flipped the sign at the door from “Open” to “Closed” and locked up the shop for the night. The day had gone smoothly, and she looked forward to seeing how the rest of the week went with Silver’s help. She went to the rear hallway and began trotting up the stairs to tell her boyfriend that her day was over, when she heard him talking.

“…Could be as simple as just casting a ‘Come to Life’ spell on a bunch of rocks? But then again, that might just cause ALL the rocks to gain sentience and act independently, you know? That would just cause a lot of issues… Assuming sentient rocks could do anything, anyway,” Silver said to whoever he was talking to. “And then there’s the issue of the spell working as intended, but making a TOUGHER version of a Timberwolf. There’s no guarantee that something brought to life with that spell would obey me, so I’d need to add some kind of obedience spell to the mix…”

Funny, I don’t remember him letting anyone in the shop, Sunny thought. He would have told me if he was going to have a guest over. She glanced into the room, seeing no one but Silver sitting there as he looked between a couple spellbooks that hovered in his magic.

She knocked on the doorway, causing Silver to jump in surprise. “Gyah!” he shouted, the books falling from his magical grasp as he quickly turned to look at her.

She smiled sheepishly. “Hey Silver, didn’t mean to scare you. Um, who were you talking to?” she asked, looking around the room.

He flinched, his gaze shifting about nervously. “Y-you heard that?” She nodded slowly in response, concerned by his nervousness. “I was… The thing is…” He sighed, ears folding as he quietly admitted, “I was just talking to myself, that’s all.” He saw the confusion on her face, and he reluctantly explained, “I have a habit of talking to myself whenever I’m alone.”

“Oh…” she said simply, wondering why he seemed so nervous. “I never knew that about you.”

“That’s because I hid it from you,” he explained, wringing his hooves as he cowered fearfully. “I hid it be-because I was afraid you’d break up with me.” He refused to meet her gaze, and missed the look of shock on her face. “I mean, really, who wants to date a crazy pony anyway?”

Sunny frowned, and brought her hooves up to his face, forcing him to look at her. “Silver, you’re not crazy, and I don’t want you saying that about yourself. I’ll have you know that everyone talks to themselves now and then.” She knew she talked to herself from time to time, thinking aloud about things, and she didn’t understand why he was so worried about this.

He gave a bitter snort. “Not everyone holds a one-sided conversation with themselves though…”

“That doesn’t matter to me, sweetie.” She smiled, and added, “As far as I’m concerned, that’s just a quirk, and everypony has their quirks. It’s not hurting anypony, and it’s nothing to be ashamed of.”

His vision went blurry as he looked at her, scarcely believing that she could be so understanding. “You mean, you’re okay with it? You… you don’t think I’m crazy?”

She smiled and shook her head. “Not at all, my love.”

He hugged her close, and said, “Thank you Sunny… Thank you for accepting me, even with all my issues.”

She nuzzled him softly as she held him close, whispering to him, “There’s no need to thank me for that, sweetie. I love you for who you are, and it’s going to take more than one little quirk to get rid of me.” It nearly broke her heart to know that he thought so little of himself, and she felt determined to show him just how fine a stallion he really was.

They held each other for a time, Silver just weeping quietly in relief, so very glad that Sunny wasn’t going to reject him. It seemed to him that he was just a broken stallion, and he couldn’t understand just what he did to deserve someone as wonderful and understanding as Sunny. I promise I’ll try to be worthy of you, my love, he thought to himself.

After a short while, Sunny slowly broke their embrace, and Silver rubbed at his eyes. “What made you this way, Silver?” she wondered.

“I was a very lonely colt growing up,” he explained. “Other fillies and colts made fun of me for being an egghead because of all my studying, and I didn’t really have anyone to discuss magic with. Because of the bullying, I decided to give up on friendship, and focused all my effort on my studies. One day, I guess I just started thinking aloud, and felt comforted by hearing a voice, even if it was my own. My therapist figured that it was some kind of coping mechanism, a way for me to deal with my loneliness.”

Sunny’s ears folded. “I’m so sorry to hear that. Foals can be so cruel sometimes…” She didn’t understand magic, being an earth pony herself, but she admired his intelligence and dedication to studying magic in his quest to help Equestria. If only those foals had been more understanding all those years ago, she lamented.

He merely shrugged in response, having accepted it a while ago. “Just something I had to deal with, I suppose.”

“Well, not anymore,” she replied with a warm smile. At his questioning look, she explained, “You said you start talking to yourself because you get lonely, right? Well, you don’t have to be lonely with me around, sweetie. If you ever need someone to talk with, then you can just come over to hang around, okay?”

“A-are you sure?” he asked, not wanting to impose on the kind mare. “I don’t want to seem clingy or needy…”

She chuckled and nodded. “It’ll be fine, trust me. Even if you just want to grab a few books and study in the corner of the shop, that’ll be okay with me.” She caressed his cheek, and told him, “Please understand; I have absolutely no issues with you talking to yourself, but I do have issues with my sweet stallion being lonely. You have friends now, and a special somepony who cares for you; there’s no need to be alone anymore.”

He smiled and nuzzled into her hoof, reaching a hoof up to hold hers gently. “Thank you, Sunny. I’ll definitely keep that in mind from now on.”

Sunny smiled, glad that another unforeseen crisis was averted. So many problems for such a sweet stallion to have, she lamented. If only I had met you sooner, my love, then maybe your life would have been better. She remembered why she came upstairs, and told him, “By the way, I came up here to tell you that we’re closed for the day.”

He nodded at that. “Yeah, I figured as much. Did everything go well after I left?”

“Yeah, no issues at all,” she told him. “I’ve got to say, I really like how today turned out; I had a lot of fun making my chocolates during normal business hours, with no need to rush through my free time to get stock made.” She grinned, and added, “And speaking of free time, are you feeling hungry? I thought that we could go out to dinner to celebrate your first full day of work, and discuss a proper wage to pay you.”

He shook his head, telling her, “Oh no, Sunny, you don’t need to pay me. I get plenty from my sculpting, and besides that I’m happy to help you out.”

She touched his lips with her hoof to silence him. “Uh-uh, you’re not working for free, Silver. You worked hard today, and you deserve a fair wage for your time.” She wasn’t about to exploit some free labor from Silver just because he loved her, no matter how happy he was to help. She wouldn’t feel right making him help her without some kind of monetary compensation. Though with that cute outfit of his, I’m sure I can give him some bonuses, she thought wistfully.

He chuckled softly, and gently lowered her hoof. “Well, alright I guess. We can figure that out while we’re eating. Where are we going?”

She broke out of her little daydream, and told him, “A nice little restaurant in town, something offering fancier food than simple hayburgers. Come on, let’s go!” She grabbed him by the hoof and led him out of the room, grabbing her bit bag before they left the shop.

The two of them had a lovely meal together, both talking about how their day in the shop went, as well as discussing a fair wage for Silver. He tried to argue for less money, considering he already made a living from his sculptures, but Sunny wouldn’t have it.

They also discussed what his normal schedule might look like in the days ahead, between Sunny’s need to stock and her desire to try new things in the kitchen. He agreed to stay in the shop after she was done stocking so that she could try new recipes, and practice her decorating techniques.

By the time they left the restaurant and headed back to her home, both of them were feeling happy about her decision to hire him at the shop. Silver noticed how relaxed Sunny seemed after just one weekend of rest and a normal workday, and he felt glad that in some small way, he could repay her for her kindness and patience towards him.

Sunny felt grateful to Silver for offering his help; her free time was once more her own, not just time spent working on her shop outside of normal business hours. She hadn’t felt pressured to rush through her chocolate making, and after all this time the thought of working in the kitchen to make her delicious treats brought joy to her heart once more. No longer would she consider abandoning the shop, now that the pressure of running it was gone, now that she felt renewed passion for her craft.

Sunny grinned mischievously as they trotted along towards home. It doesn’t hurt that I’ll get to ogle Silver in that uniform either, she added mentally. In fact, I think I’ll give him a nice sign-on bonus tonight…

Short 3 - Art from the Heart

Silver Streak sat in front of a large block of wood as he thought over Princess Celestia’s advice to him. When he visited Luna in Canterlot, Celestia had told him, “…Art cannot be an intellectual pursuit.” She had faith that if he just put his heart into his work, then he could become truly famous in the art world.

His sculptures had originally just been a test of his talents, an exercise to improve his magical endurance and focus, until Winter Gust decided that ponies would actually purchase his sculptures as proper artwork. Even when he made his sculptures to sell, he just continued carving geometric designs and patterns; it never occurred to him to create anything with emotional depth, or meaning beyond the visual appeal.

“But what should I sculpt?” he wondered. It was all well and good to want to create something emotionally significant, but he didn’t know just where to start. He thought back to his life up to that point, but the primary feelings he remembered were loneliness from his childhood, and fear after Tirek’s attack, and he frowned at the bad memories that were brought up.

Silver snorted bitterly and ran a hoof through his mane. “I really doubt anyone wants a sculpture of a lonely colt or a terrified stallion,” he mused. Nor was he willing to dig up those memories, either. Unfortunately, this put him back at square one; wondering what to sculpt. “It shouldn’t be this hard to think of something to sculpt!” he growled.

He took a deep, soothing breath, and closed his eyes, trying to relax and let his mind wander. He had to think beyond the pain of his past, and instead consider the things that were important to him, the things that brought him joy. A smile grew on his face as he thought of the beautiful mare in the shop downstairs, his beloved Sunshine, and an idea began to form.

He decided that his first step toward this new type of sculpting would be to make something dedicated to Sunny, something to show just how much he cared about her. With that thought in mind, his horn began to glow as he summoned his spell, and began to work on the wooden block. Slowly, the block began to chip and fall apart all around as he focused his thoughts on Sunny.

After some time, he was finally finished with it, and the glowing of his horn faded as he wiped sweat from his brow. In some ways, his old sculptures had been more complex, trying to work geometric patterns and shapes in interesting designs, and in other ways it was simpler because he wasn’t trying to imitate any existing thing. This had been something he’d never done before, and he desperately hoped that Sunny would like the results.

Sitting before him was a life-sized bust of Sunshine, the mare smiling warmly at him. The sculpture was smooth and quite close to life, except for her mane; he decided to keep some part of his old style in this sculpture, and so he made her mane angular and geometric, though made to imitate her normal manestyle.

As nice as the sculpture was, however, he wasn’t satisfied with it. “Needs some color,” he decided, getting up to leave the room and head down the stairs. He left through the kitchen door to head to the marketplace, looking for paint to finish the sculpture. He did some painting on his other sculptures, adding color here and there to make the whole thing stand out, but this would be his first time trying to do such fine detailing.

Not an hour after he left, Silver returned to the shop with everything he needed to finish his sculpture. He headed back inside through the kitchen door, and went upstairs to the spare room that Sunny gave him for his sculpting and studies. He laid out the paints, brushes, stain, and finish, and he looked over the sculpture as the stain and a brush levitated over to start the job.

= = = = = = = = = =

It took Silver a couple days to finish the sculpture, between the length of time it took for the stain and finish to dry, and painting the rest, but he felt confident in his work. He gave a satisfactory nod to the bust, before he left the room to head downstairs to retrieve Sunny. He smiled as he wandered into the shop from the hallway, and saw Sunny finishing up with a customer.

“Thank you, and have a nice day!” she said to the mare as she left.

Silver trotted over and smiled. “Hey Sunny,” he greeted her, giving her throat a tender kiss.

“Mmm, hey there Silver,” she murmured, exposing her throat to a few more loving kisses. “What’s going on?”

“I finished a new sculpture,” he told her. “I was hoping you could come on upstairs and tell me what you thought.”

“Oh, sure thing,” she replied. “Mind closing the shop for me?”

He nodded, his horn glowing as the sign was flipped around and the door locked, before he turned and led her up the stairs. His ears lowered as he worried what she’d think of the sculpture, hoping she wouldn’t be disturbed at being the inspiration for his first emotional piece. Maybe I should have asked for her permission…

It was too late to worry about that though, as they quickly reached the room. He was glad he had the foresight to close the door before he went downstairs, and he turned to the mare standing next to him. “Before I show you what I made, I need you to promise not to be upset.”

Sunny frowned, suddenly concerned. “Why would I be upset, sweetie?”

He winced, his ears folded as he said, “W-well, it’s, uh…” He sighed, and simply accepted his fate as the doorknob glowed green, and he opened the door to reveal the sculpture sitting in the middle of the room.

Sunny’s eyes widened as she took in the sight of it. “Silver, what…?” The finish sculpture had been painted and stained, her coat the same warm yellow, her eyes the same beautiful blue, but her geometric mane had been left unpainted; instead, Silver decided to use orange stain to color the mane, wanting to work the wood grains into the design, and a lightly glossy finish to protect it.

“I was trying to follow Princess Celestia’s advice,” he explained, “when she told me that I needed to put my heart into my artwork. I wanted to make a sculpture about something that brought me joy, and, well, you were the first thing to pop into my head.”

A flick of her ear showed that she had heard him as she slowly walked around the sculpture to get a better look at it. Silver continued on, telling her, “A-and that smile on her face, it’s the same one you give me whenever I’m worried, or feeling shy; it’s this special smile you save just for me, that makes me feel safe, and loved. When you smile at me like that, I… I feel like I could do anything.”

Sunny was silent for a moment, trembling as she brought a hoof to her mouth. “Silver…” She whispered before turning to him, tears in her eyes as she smiled at him. “This… this is the sweetest, most romantic thing anyone’s ever done for me!” She quickly pulled him into a tight hug, weeping softly into his shoulder. “I… I can’t believe I mean that much to you…”

He felt himself getting teary-eyed as he held her close. “You mean the world to me, Sunny. You’re the first mare to ever love me, the one who picks me up when I feel down, and the one who encourages me when I doubt myself.” He nuzzled her softly, and gave her a tender kiss which she lovingly returned. “If this bust can show even a fraction of how much I care about you, then I’ve done something right.”

She reached up to rub at her eyes, and she giggled softly, “It’s very flattering, to be sure, but I hope that you won’t be dedicating all your art to me from now on.”

He blushed and chuckled sheepishly. “Well, actually, I have a few more ideas based on our relationship… B-but I wouldn’t mind a few suggestions!” he quickly added.

She snorted and rolled her eyes, grinning at her sweet stallion. “Well, I’d be happy to help.”

Ep 14 - Royal Revelry

Silver Streak, Sunshine, and the rest of their friends were sitting on a train headed for Canterlot, the lot of them going to the capital city to visit Luna once more. Silver and Luna had kept in touch since they all came to visit last time, and one of the topics of their letters was the difference between the modern world and the one she was banished from, mainly how the ponies of today enjoy the night.

It was Luna’s curiosity about that topic that started this plan to show her the nightlife in Canterlot, to show her that the night is loved now more than it ever has been before. A thousand years ago, ponies simply went to bed at night after a long day of work, but in the centuries since things had grown much more active after dark. Truly it was the age of Luna, for there were now many who loved the night.

Most of them were dressed up for the nightclub scene, and all of them were ready to party. Sunny wore the same white dress and black boots she wore the first time they all went to the club together, while Silver elected to wear nothing. Mystic wore a black undershirt with a purple button-up shirt over it, and Jewel wore an orange tank top and black yoga pants, while Frosty had decided on a small red dress for the night.

“Do you think Luna’s going to have fun tonight?” Jewel asked Silver. “I mean, this will be different than anything she’s experienced up ‘til now, right? What if she doesn’t like it?”

“I’m sure everything will be fine,” he replied. “Yeah, it’ll be a new, unique experience for her, but I think she’ll enjoy it. At the very least, she’ll appreciate knowing that ponies really do enjoy the night now.”

“As long as we’re all together, I’m sure she’ll have a great time,” said Sunny.

It wasn’t much longer before they reached the station at Canterlot, where they noticed a small commotion caused by Princess Luna herself waiting at the station with a royal chariot pulled by some of her night guards. They went up to Luna, and all offered her a polite bow before Silver greeted her. “Luna, it’s good to see you again. I hope you’re as excited as we are about tonight’s activities.”

The princess smiled and nodded. “It’s good to see you all as well, and I am quite excited to experience this ‘clubbing’ you spoke of. Before that though, I thought it best that we go to the castle to have dinner together, as I assume none of you have eaten tonight?”

“That’s a good idea,” Frosty said. “Don’t want to do shots on an empty stomach, after all.”

Luna’s brow furrowed as she took that in. “What are these ‘shots’, and why would you not want to do them on an empty stomach?”

Frosty’s brow shot up in surprise, before a shark-like smile grew on her face. “Oh Luna, we’re going to have so much fun tonight.” Silver grimaced at that, hoping there weren’t any laws against getting the princess drunk…

“I’m sure we will,” Luna said, unaware of the mischievous thoughts running through the pegasus’ head. “Now, if everyone would board the carriage, then we’ll be off to the castle.” The bunch of them boarded the carriage, and the royal guards began pulling them along. It seemed unbelievable to think that just a few weeks ago, most of them wouldn’t have reason to even visit Canterlot, and now they were friends with a princess and were going off to dine at the castle!

It didn’t take the guards long to reach the castle, and everyone disembarked to head inside, following Luna as she made her way to the dining hall, where a small feast awaited them. Fine bread, salads, a large pot of soup, and a large bowl of punch sat on the table, all demanding to be eaten, and they each grabbed their plates to serve themselves.

When each of the plates was full of food and everyone had sat down to eat, conversation began as they ate. The princess began by asking, “So, how have things been in Ponyville?”

“Things have been going well,” Sunny replied. “In fact, Silver recently began working at my chocolate shop.”

“Oh?” said Luna, looking over to Silver. “And why is that?”

“Because Sunny was overworked, and needed the help,” he explained.

“It was getting to be more than one pony could handle,” Sunny admitted. “Especially since I had to restock the shop from scratch, which took a lot of time every day in my off-hours. Now that Silver’s working the storefront, I can focus on making my chocolates during business hours, leaving me to enjoy my free time again.”

“And I trust he’s been helpful?” Luna inquired.

“He’s been very helpful,” Sunny replied, “though I’ve made sure to set limits on how long he’s working at the shop every day. After all, I don’t want Silver to ignore his sculpting or studies just to help me with the shop.”

“I’ve tried telling her that she doesn’t need to worry about that, that I can sculpt and study whenever, but she refuses to listen,” said Silver. “The studying isn’t even that important anyway…”

Sunny frowned at him. “I’m not about to let you abandon your dreams just to help me with mine.”

Luna smiled. “I’m glad to hear that you’re thinking of his needs just as much as he’s thinking of yours. I’ve no doubt that you two will have a strong and lasting relationship together.” She looked over to Mystic next. “And speaking of dreams, how are things coming along with your band, Mystic?”

He perked up at that, and swallowed his bite, before answering, “Oh, well, it’s going alright. We’ve been playing at various parties and a pub in Ponyville, but recently we’ve worked to spread beyond our town. Just last week we had a little show here in Canterlot, which went well. Still, we need more recognition before we can really start going for a record deal.”

She frowned, and said, “I wish I could help you with that, but sadly all the royals and upper-class ponies I know of are far more interested in classical music than rock ‘n roll.”

He waved a hoof dismissively. “Don’t worry about it, Luna. We’ll make it on our own, through hard work and dedication, and of course with our awesome tunes.” As it was, he preferred to have his band make it big due to their talent, and not simply because he knew the right ponies.

“Yeah, just you wait! Restless Harmony will definitely be the next big band!” said Jewel, confident in Mystic and his band. “You guys are too good to stay hidden for long.”

Luna chuckled at Jewel’s enthusiasm. “Of that I have no doubt. You’ll have to let me know when you have your first major concert, so that I can see your band play.”

Mystic grinned and nodded. “You’ll get the very first ticket, I promise.”

= = = = = = = = = =

After dinner was finished, the mares went with Luna to her bedroom, hoping to find something for her to wear to the nightclub, leaving Silver and Mystic alone in the hallway waiting for them.

Mystic chuckled to himself and sat down. “Best get comfy, Silver. If those mares spend as much time gossiping as they are looking for outfits, then we’re gonna be here a while.”

He snorted and nodded, sitting next to the other unicorn. “Yeah, you’re probably right.”

Inside Luna’s bedroom, the trio of mares helped the princess find an outfit to wear to the nightclub. And of course, during the course of their search, they all gossiped as mares are prone to do. In particular, Frosty was telling them about how she teased Silver on his first day working at the chocolate shop.

“So he’s just sitting there, blushing up a storm, and I tell him that he made the rookie mistake of leaving the shop open,” she told them with a shameless grin. “So I flipped the sign to ‘closed’ and just walked out the door, and left him to stew for a while.”

They all laughed at the story, and Jewel stifled her laughter to say, “Oh j-jeez! *Hehehe!* C-candy colt! Sugar! *hahahaha!* I-I can’t believe you… *Hehe!* said that to him!”

Sunny was on the ground, laughing too hard to stand. Things were made clear by the story, and she said, “Oh wow! So… *snrk!* that’s why he was *hehehe!* blushing so much when I asked him… *hahahaaaaa!* asked him to put his uniform back on that… *gasp!* that night!”

When everyone realized what Sunny meant, they all blushed and laughed even harder, with Luna shaking her head. “Sunny, you *snrk!* didn’t!”

“I did!” she laughed. “He’s so hot in that uniform, Luna! I couldn’t help it!”

“Oooh, so he really did give you some sugar!” Frosty laughed.

Sunny grinned and nodded. “He did! He really did!”

Mystic and Silver heard the laughter, just as the pair of night guards standing at the door did too. The thestrals were able to hear the conversation through the door, though, thanks to their superior sense of hearing, and they struggled to maintain their composure as they kept glancing over at Silver.

Said unicorn felt his face burning. “I’m guessing they’re talking about me in there…”

Mystic smiled and nudged him. “Hey, don’t sweat it dude, it’s just mares gossiping about stuff.”

“Yeah, you’re right,” said Silver, though he wasn’t exactly comfortable at the thought of being laughed at.

A thought occurred to Mystic. “You wanna know something, Silver?”

“Hm? What’s that?” he asked.

“I think you’re really good for Sunny,” he replied. At Silver’s confused look, he explained, “You know, before you came along, she was always stressing out about the shop, even during the rare occasions she found time to hang out with all of us. “ He smiled, and added, “Thanks to you, Sunny’s happier and more carefree than I’ve seen in years.”

Silver chuckled and shrugged. “Even if you’re right, I’m sure I’m getting more out of the relationship than she is.” He looked thoughtful as he said, “I’m a stallion with a lot of baggage, even more than the rest of you know, and yet she accepts every part of me, loves every part of me.” He snorted and shook his head. “I don’t deserve someone as wonderful as her…”

Mystic nudged him gently, telling him, “Hey, don’t sell yourself short, buddy. You’re a good stallion, and you make Sunny so happy just by being yourself. I’d say you both deserve each other, whether you believe it or not.”

Silver smiled and nodded. “Thanks, Mystic.”

“No… no… nope!” said Frosty as she looked through dress after dress, the few Luna owned all so formal and stuffy, all meant for fancy parties or official functions, and not for anything like clubbing. “You have absolutely nothing fun to wear in this closet!” she complained.

“Well excuse me if I haven’t spent the last thousand years updating my wardrobe,” Luna snarked at the pegasus. “And even if I had, I would only ever need to get dressed for special occasions. I don’t have anything simple or loose-fitting such as what you’re all wearing.”

“Aw, but dressing up is part of the fun!” Jewel said. “Getting out on the dance floor, showing off and cutting loose, it’s just so much fun!”

“My regalia will have to do,” said Luna.

“I guess…” Frosty sighed.

“Silver didn’t dress up either,” Sunny told Luna, “so it’s not as if you’ll be the only pony without. And you really don’t need to dress up to have fun, okay?”

Luna frowned and nodded. “I’m sorry if I’m being a bit short. I admit, I’m nervous about this outing you have planned.”

“What? Why?” Frosty asked as she closed the closet.

“I just… I don’t wish to make a fool out of myself,” she admitted. “It was bad enough scaring everyone in Ponyville that Nightmare Night, but at least they all respected me. If things go bad tonight, if I make myself a laughing stock, then nopony will respect me, or look up to me.” Her ears folded at the thought. “I cannot bring disgrace to the crown…”

Sunny placed a hoof on Luna’s shoulder, causing the princess to look to her. “Luna, you shouldn’t worry about that. The whole point of tonight is to just go out there and have fun with us, no matter how silly you might look.”

“But what about the modern dancing there? I don’t know any modern dances!” Luna lamented.

Sunny smiled, and told her, “I’ll teach you how to dance, okay? It’ll be simple, and you won’t have to worry about looking silly.”

“And look at it this way; you can’t dance any worse than Princess Twilight,” chimed Jewel.

Luna’s brow furrowed at that. “Twilight Sparkle is a poor dancer?”

Sunny snorted, bringing a hoof to her mouth. “To be honest, watching her dance is like looking at a train wreck. I know I can help you dance better than that, at least!”

Luna chuckled and sighed. “Alright, I shall trust you.”

“Don’t worry, we’ll stick together, and I promise we’ll all have a fun time,” said Jewel. “So, are we ready to go then?”

They nodded to each other, and headed to the door. Outside in the hall, they found Mystic and Silver chatting quietly, until they glanced at the group of mares leaving the room. “Nothing to wear, huh?” asked Mystic.

“I don’t have any clothing that is appropriate for this activity,” Luna replied. “At any rate, I was told it wasn’t required.”

“It’s not,” Silver told her. “So, where are we going?” he asked Sunny. She had been to Canterlot more than anyone else in the group, so she knew where to go for fun.

Sunny grinned as she thought of the perfect place for them to go. “I assume that your guards know their way around the city?” she asked Luna.

“They do indeed. Just tell them the address, and they’ll take us wherever you want to go,” Luna replied.

“Excellent,” she said. “Let’s go then.”

The princess nodded and led them through the castle to the royal carriage, where Sunny gave the royal guards directions to her favorite nightclub in the city, and soon they were on their way.

= = = = = = = = = =

The nightclub, called Serenity, looked bright and colorful from the outside, shining like a beacon to all the bored night owls of Canterlot. The front of the building featured neon lights of pink and purple built into notches in the walls, the colors flashing intermittently, and the sign hung glowing above the purple double doors.

“Welcome to Serenity,” Sunny said to the group. She lost count of how many times she visited the club during her stay in Canterlot, when she was earning her culinary degree there. Days of hard work and study gave way to nights of fun here at this nightclub, and she couldn’t wait to show it to everyone.

“I’m not so sure about this,” said Luna nervously.

“What’s wrong now?” asked Jewel.

“Well… Just look at the guard at the door,” she said, motioning to the bouncer looking nervously at the princess. “If I just stroll in there, I’m going to cause a panic. At the very least, everyone will be too tense in the presence of royalty to relax and party.”

“I doubt it,” Sunny replied. “If everyone gets nervous, you just have to tell them that you’re there as one of them, just a pony wanting to party, and tell them how happy you are that they’re enjoying the night.”

“And if that doesn’t relax them, you could always offer to buy everyone drinks,” Frosty piped up. At Luna’s curious look, she explained, “Well, getting drunk is a big part of the fun, and everyone enjoys free drinks!”

“I’ll keep that in mind,” said Luna. She took a deep, soothing breath, and nodded. “I’m ready, let’s go.” She led the way past the bouncer, who bowed to the princess, and soon they found themselves in the belly of the beast.

At the center of the room was a large dance floor, the floor panels lighting up in different colors while flashing multicolored lights beamed down from above, blinking with the steady beat of the electronica that was being played. The DJ played on her controller at the back of the dance floor, and a ways behind her was the bar, filled with bottles of all kinds of alcohol.

The tables and booths were split between two floors, with curving stairs leading to the second floor split on both sides, looking down upon the dance floor. For a moment, everyone was too engrossed in the music and the mood to notice the newcomers, before the DJ looked up and noticed the princess, and immediately fumbled at the controls in her panic.

The music suddenly cut out, everyone wondering just why the music had be shut down, until gasps and murmurs were heard from the crowd as everyone saw Princess Luna, and they all bowed to her. Not a single one of them had any idea why the princess of the night was at the club that night, and not one of them would dare ask her.

Luna sighed, worried this would happen, but she took Sunny’s advice and spoke up. “Citizens of Canterlot, please rise. I do not wish for your adoration; tonight, I am simply a pony, wishing to experience the nightlife with all of you.”

She felt emboldened as the ponies slowly rose to look curiously at her, and she continued, “It makes me so happy to see so many of you enjoying my night. Centuries ago, the night was seen only as a time of rest after a hard day’s work, and now it seems that the night is viewed as a time to celebrate.”

Everyone seemed at ease, and Luna smiled as she remembered Frosty’s advice. “And to make sure that the celebration continues through the night, all drinks shall be paid for by the crown!” Everyone in the nightclub cheered at that news, and several ponies went to the bar to make good on the princess’s generosity.

“Let’s go find a table,” Sunny told them as the music began playing once more, and she led them up the curved stairs to find a table on the second floor, overlooking the rest of the club. They all sat down, and Luna smiled and waved at a few ponies nearby who raised their drinks to the lunar princess.

Frosty grinned proudly. “See? I told you ponies like free drinks! And speaking of which, we should get this party started right. I’ll be right back!” She got up and headed down the stairs, going straight to the bar to get some drinks. She soon returned, followed by a unicorn mare who carried the drinks on a tray with her magic.

“Our finest whiskey,” the server told them as she passed everyone a shot glass. “Shall we send a bill to the castle in the morning?” she asked Luna, wondering about her offer to the entire nightclub.

“Indeed,” answered the princess, glancing to the small glass before her.

“These are shot glasses,” Frosty explained as the bartender left. “Hence why we call drinking hard alcohol ‘doing shots.’”

Luna chuckled, “Ah, I see now. Well, shall we have a toast, then?” She looked around at the group, and they all smiled and nodded, though Silver looked warily at the shot glasses floating in front of him. “To friendship!” she declared.

The rest raised their glasses to friendship, before downing their drinks. Silver, not used to such hard alcohol, sputtered and coughed, the stallion stomping a hoof on the table as he felt it burn on the way down. Sunny reached a hoof over to pat his back gently, while Luna licked her lips. “A fine drink!” she declared, and glanced over at Silver. “A tad strong for our aspiring wizard, though.”

“I *cough* think I’ll stick to my cider…” he replied hoarsely.

“I guess that means more for the rest of us then,” said Mystic, having enjoyed the flavor of the fine alcohol.

“So what did you want to do, Luna?” Sunny asked while rubbing Silver’s back.

Luna looked around the nightclub, taking in the sights and sounds. “It seems my two choices are drinking or dancing,” she observed.

“Not necessarily,” Frosty said, glancing at the ponies around them. “Another thing to do at a nightclub is to pick up a pony for a night of fun.” She turned her gaze to a stallion who passed by, her eyes glued to his rear. “Sweet Celestia, would you look at that—“

“And that’s more of a solo activity,” Sunny said, quickly cutting off that train of thought. “I’m sure Luna would prefer to do something all of us can enjoy, right?”

Luna nodded, her cheeks tinged pink. “Yes, and I don’t think it would be proper for a princess such as myself to go on the prowl for stallions.”

“Eh, suit yourself,” Frosty replied with a shrug. “Though if you’re feeling nervous about dancing, then we could go to the bar to load you up with some liquid courage.”

“That sounds best,” the princess replied, and the two of them got up to head to the bar.

“Hey, wait up,” Mystic called as he went to follow them.

With that, there were now three ponies sitting at the table. “I can’t believe ponies enjoy drinking that stuff,” Silver said with a grimace at his shot glass.

Sunny giggled. “Well the point is to get drunk, sweetie. Anyway, while they’re enjoying the bar, shall we go dancing?”

“Sounds good to me,” said Jewel, and Silver nodded as well.

The three of them left the table and headed down the stairs to the dance floor, heads bobbing to the beat of the music as they made their way there. Sunny smiled as they reached the dance floor, eager to have a dance or two with Silver while Luna was occupied.

= = = = = = = = = =

Luna, Mystic, and Frosty all sat at the bar, where Frosty told Luna, “So, the key thing here is to pace yourself. Too much too quick, and you’ll get really drunk, and that’s the way you ruin your image.”

Luna shot the pegasus a flat stare. “I am a centuries-old ruler of Equestria; I believe I know how to handle my liquor.”

She smiled sheepishly. “Ah, yeah, right… Sorry about that.”

“It’s fine. I know you’re only looking out for my wellbeing, and I appreciate that,” the princess replied. “Bartender! What do you have to offer your princess of the night?”

“We offer a variety of neat and mixed drinks, your highness,” the bartender told her. “Just tell me what you’d like and I’m sure I can get it for you.”

She nodded. “Well then, another round of your finest whiskey, if you please.”

The bartender nodded, and went to work, his horn glowing as he brought a bottle from behind him while a few shot glasses lifted up from below, and he filled all three before putting the bottle back. The trio drank their shots together, well on the way to a delightful buzz, before Luna ordered a couple beers for her and Mystic, while Frosty ordered an appletini for herself, the three of them wanting something to sip as the hard alcohol worked through their systems.

“It seems a lively place,” Luna observed as she looked around at the other ponies at the bar, drinking and chatting and enjoying themselves. “If such places existed a thousand years ago, then I certainly wouldn’t have turned against my sister…”

“Hey, don’t think about that,” Mystic told her. “We’re here to relax, not to think about our mistakes.”

“And I’m sure a princess like you could do with some relaxation,” Frosty added.

“Indeed,” Luna replied, sipping her beer. “You have no idea how stressful it can be, helping the citizens of Equestria with their nightmares every single night.” Granted, most of those nightmares dealt with fears and issues that her citizens were dealing with, which required little more than a talk with those affected, but she still had to fight more than a few horrors as well.

“I’m sure everyone appreciates your effort,” said Frosty. “I know when I was a little filly, there were times I wish I could have had a princess protect me from my nightmares.”

“I guess we’ll be the last generation to suffer through nightmares, huh?” Mystic pondered.

“Well I can’t be in every dream at once,” Luna replied, finishing off her beer. “Still, most ponies shouldn’t have to worry about more than the occasional nightmare anymore.”

Frosty grinned as she finished off her appletini. “Speaking of nightmares, are you ready to face yours?” she asked the princess, motioning to the dance floor behind them.

Her ears folded, and she sighed. “I suppose I must. Wish me luck?”

The pegasus chuckled. “I don’t think you’ll need it, but good luck anyway.”

“You can do it, Luna, just relax and have fun,” Mystic told her.

Luna nodded and got up, as did Frosty. “Are you coming?” Frosty asked the stallion.

He shook his head. “Nah, not yet. I’m just gonna sit here and enjoy another beer, but I’ll be around soon. You two go have fun.”

They nodded, and walked together toward the dance floor, where Luna spotted Sunny, Silver, and Jewel already there. Sunny noticed the pair of them standing nearby, and she motioned them over. Luna nodded warily, and made her way with Frosty through the crowd to reach the trio.

“Well, I’m ready to learn modern dancing,” she told Sunny.

Sunny grinned. “Alright, I promise it’s not going to be hard. The important thing to remember is to just move along with the beat of the song, okay? As long as you do that, then you’ll be fine.”

Luna nodded, her ears flicking as she listened to the music. “Move with the beat…”

Sunny demonstrated, doing a simple dance while Luna watched. “As long as you do that, then you’ll be fine. I’ll teach you some simple dance moves to get you started, but in the end the key is to just have fun, okay?”

“I understand,” Luna replied, glancing about nervously at the other dancers, several of which were watching the lunar princess, wondering what she would do. “Lead on, Sunny.”

As Sunny began to teach Luna about following the beat, Silver couldn’t help but smile as memories came flooding back of their first time together at the club, and how she taught him to dance after everyone else went home.

In a way, it had been their first date together, even before their relationship blossomed. He’d gone there with everyone else, not knowing what to expect, and no idea how to dance. When the others left the two of them alone, they could have simply sat there to chat, or called it a night themselves, but instead Sunny took the time to teach him how to dance, and turned it into a memorable night.

And here she was, teaching Luna to enjoy herself on the dance floor just as she taught Silver all those weeks ago, while he was using her lessons to dance along with the music. She’d tried encouraging him to cut loose, to just do what felt right, but he was still too nervous to do much more than some basic movements with the music.

And speaking of moving with the music, he noticed Luna swaying her hips with the beat, shaking her rump from side to side. His cheeks reddened as he gazed at the firm royal rear, only now realizing just how fit the lunar princess was.

Sunny noticed Silver’s gaze, glancing over Luna’s shoulder at the stallion, and she snickered. “Hey Luna, I think you’ve already picked up an admirer…”

She looked curiously at Sunny, who smirked and nodded her head in Silver’s direction. The princess glanced behind her, noticing Silver gazing at her swaying hips, and she simply smirked and winked at the stallion, causing him to sputter and look away as his whole face turned red. Luna turned back and giggled with Sunny at the poor stallion’s discomfort, deciding to leave him to stew while they continued their lesson.

“You’d best be careful, Sunny; such wandering eyes could lead your stallion astray,” Luna teased.

“Oh, I have my ways of keeping him loyal,” she replied with a wink. “Besides, he loves me too much to ever think of going after somepony else.”

“Indeed,” said Luna. “You’re a lucky mare, Sunny. Silver is a fine stallion, and I can tell how devoted he is to you.”

Sunny blushed. “Yeah, well, I love him too much to let him go, either.”

Luna smiled. “I hope you remember that through the tough times. After all, I could certainly do worse for a royal consort…” she added with a grin.

Sunny’s jaw dropped, before she glowered at the princess. “Yeah, real funny Luna… Anyway, let’s get back to it! So, now that you’ve got a feel for the beat, let’s try some basic moves.”

“I’m ready,” she nodded.

Meanwhile, as Luna learned to dance, Frosty smiled at Silver as she watched him move with the music, trying to forget the way he embarrassed himself. “You’re pretty good, Silver!”

He smiled at that. “Thanks! Sunny taught me a few moves a while ago.”

“She taught you well,” said Frosty. “Come on and dance with me, and I’ll show you some new moves!”

He nodded, eager to learn and hoping to impress Sunny. “Okay, how do we do this?” he asked.

“Just follow my lead!” she told him as a new song started up.

= = = = = = = = = =

A couple hours later, Silver and Frosty were sitting at their table overlooking the dance floor, watching as Luna put Sunny’s lessons to good use as she danced to the blaring electronica. Everyone seemed to enjoy having Luna there, and not just because she was paying for the drinks; as they hung out and talked with the princess, they realized that she was just another pony like them, not some perfect, untouchable goddess. She was quickly making friends as she bonded with ponies on the dance floor, chatting freely with everyone who came by.

“I guess Jewel was worried about nothing, huh?” said Silver as he sipped his cider. He was glad to see that Luna was enjoying herself, and happy that Jewel’s earlier concerns were unfounded.

“I’d say so…” Frosty replied, watching as their other friends danced with Luna. She noticed a unicorn stallion coming into the nightclub, wearing a camera around his neck. “Well, would you look at that, seems we’ve got company,” she said, pointing a hoof to the pony in question.

“Hm?” Silver asked, looking at the pony Frosty pointed out, and his eyes widened. “Wait, is that a reporter?”

“I’d say so,” she nodded. “Looks like our little get-together has attracted some attention.”

“Do you think we should stop him?” he wondered, getting out of his chair. Luna was a princess, and could take care of herself, but that didn’t mean that he wanted to just leave her to the mercy of the press.

“I don’t think it would hurt for us to get down there, just in case, but let’s see where things go before we do anything drastic,” she advised him as she got up, and the two started heading down the stairs.

Tall Tale, a reporter for The Canterlot Chronicle, had come to Serenity when he heard chatter on the street of Princess Luna herself visiting the popular nightclub. He didn’t think much of it, having assumed it was just some baseless gossip, but he couldn’t pass up the opportunity for a story if it turned out to be true.

He was quite surprised when he saw Princess Luna, there on the dance floor, just dancing the night away with all the other ponies. He quickly took out his camera to snap a photo of the princess, seeing it as the perfect shot for what would certainly be headline news for his paper. I didn’t think that Princess Luna even knew about nightclubs, let alone attended them! he marveled.

He let his camera hang around his neck, and a notepad and pencil levitated from his saddlebag as he trotted through the crowd toward Luna. Little did he know that he had four sets of eyes on him, ready to protect the princess should he be anything less than respectful; beyond two of her friends standing near the dance floor, there were also the two royal guards standing near the doors, watching for any sign from Princess Luna that the stallion should be removed from her presence.

“Excuse me, princess? I have a few questions for you!” he called out to her over the music. “Would you mind giving an interview for The Canterlot Chronicle?”

Luna perked up at that, and smiled, nodding at the stallion. “I would be happy to. Come, let us sit down somewhere so you may ask your questions.” She looked to Jewel, Sunny, and Mystic, and motioned for them to follow her as she left the dance floor and headed for their table up above, away from the loud music.

Frosty and Silver followed along as well, and the five of them gathered around the table while Luna and Tall Tale sat down for the interview. The latter cleared his throat, and said, “Thank you for this opportunity, your highness. My name is Tall Tale, and I was hoping to find out what brought you to a nightclub like this.”

She smiled and motioned a hoof to the others. “My dear friends told me that ponies of the modern age celebrate the night, and I wished to see it for myself. They were kind enough to lead me here, so that I could see that the night is truly appreciated.”

He wrote down her response, and looked up from his notepad. “Your friends?” he asked, looking about the ponies all around them. “And you are?”

“Allow me to introduce them,” she said, motioning to each of them in kind. “This is Silver Streak, Sunshine, Frostfire, Strawberry Jewel, and Mystic Spiral. They’re all my dear friends from Ponyville.”

He nodded to each pony in turn, and made note of them. “It’s nice to meet you all. So, Princess Luna, what do you think of the nightlife so far?”

She smiled and answered, “So far, it has been most entertaining. I’ve enjoyed learning modern styles of dancing, and listening to this ‘electronica’ that is playing. It fills me with joy to see ponies truly enjoying the night now, to know that the night is no longer viewed as simply a time for sleep.”

“And will this become a regular activity for you? Going to nightclubs such as this?” he wondered.

“I don’t believe so, no,” Luna replied, shaking her head. “As much fun as I’m having, I still have my regular duties to perform. Plus, this wouldn’t be nearly as much fun without my friends to join me.”

“Of course,” he replied, writing that down. “Thank you for your time, your highness. If you don’t mind, I wish to stick around for a while, get a few more photographs before I start on my story.”

“That would be fine, under the condition that you send six copies of your photographs to the castle,” she told him. “I would like something to remember this night by, as I’m sure the others would as well,” she added, looking around at the others to see most of them nodding in agreement.

“I will be sure to do that, your highness,” he told her, giving a small bow before leaving the table and the group.

“Well that went better than I thought it would,” said Silver, watching the stallion walk away. “I was worried he might be disrespectful.”

“Toward a member of the crown? Never,” Luna replied, getting out of her seat. “Now, I don’t know about the rest of you, but I think I’ll head to the bar for another drink. Perhaps something fruity…” she pondered as she headed down the stairs.

“I could do with a refill myself,” Frosty said as she followed the princess.

Silver looked to Sunny and smiled. “Are you up for some more dancing? Frosty showed me a couple new moves, and I want to see what you think.”

Sunny grinned. “New moves, huh? Sure, let’s see what you got.” She gave him a hip-bump before heading down the stairs, hips swaying with every step.

Silver blushed at the sight as he followed, wondering if she was just teasing him, or if perhaps she was trying to keep his straying eyes on her…

The next couple hours were spent drinking and dancing the night away, and the reporter took a couple more photos before leaving the nightclub to write his story. Before he left though, he took a group photo at Luna’s request as a memento of the night, one they would all cherish.

Luna was glad that her friends introduced her to the nightlife, and she was happy to leave behind the stress of ruling—if only for a night—to dance and drink with them. Eventually though, they were all tired out from the night’s activities, and the princess bid her subjects farewell before they got back on the royal carriage and headed back to the castle.

= = = = = = = = = =

They all stepped out of the royal carriage when it reached the castle gates, except for Frosty who was carried in Silver’s magic. The pegasus had taken advantage of Luna’s generosity, and was passed out from all the alcohol she had been drinking through the night. Mystic and Jewel weren’t much better as they stumbled alongside the others.

“Why didn’t we go back to the train station?” Silver wondered.

“Because it’s late, and most of you are drunk,” Luna replied. “Besides, letting you rest at the castle is the least I can do for all the fun we had tonight.”

“I can’t,” Jewel whined. “I gotsa think ‘bout… about the preggos! Pregger ponies need me…”

The dark alicorn chuckled. “You can’t help your patients if you’re exhausted and hungover. Relax, Jewel, your patients won’t blame you for missing a couple appointments.”

Jewel giggled softly. “Those foals are soooo cute…” She looked to Mystic as he walked next to her, pouting. “Hey, Mystic, when’re you gonna give me a foal…?”

The whole group just stopped, Luna, Sunny, and Silver looking at the pair while Mystic just stared wide-eyed at Jewel. “W-wuh?” was his only response.

“I wasn’t aware they were dating,” Luna muttered to the others.

“They’re not,” Sunny giggled, amazed at just how amorous Jewel got when she was drunk.

“I wanna baby, gimmie a baby!” Jewel demanded, prodding the stallion.

“Ca-can’t this wait until… uh, morning?” he asked, his face red and his mind quickly cleared of its alcoholic haze.

Her brow furrowed, and her eyes narrowed as she took a good, hard look at the unicorn. “Hmm… I guess so… But we’re gonna talk ‘bout this, buster!” she added, prodding his chest with a hoof.

“Y-yes ma’am,” he replied. Silver, Sunny, and Luna all giggled at the show, and Luna motioned them to follow her as she led them to their various rooms. Silver carefully tucked Frosty into her bed, while Mystic and Jewel stumbled their way into their own rooms, and then he went into another room with Sunny.

Soon enough, Silver and Sunny were snuggled up together in a bed in one of the castle’s guest rooms. He felt tired, and worn out from the night of partying, but something was bugging him and he knew he couldn’t fall asleep while it hung over his head. “Hey, Sunny?” he whispered, cuddling her from behind.

“Hm?” she murmured tiredly.

His ears folded, and he said, “I-I just wanted to say, I’m sorry for looking at Luna like that. It was wrong of me to look at another mare that way…”

“Hey, hey…” said Sunny as she rolled around to face him. “You don’t need to apologize for that, sweetie. It didn’t bother me, and honestly I was looking at a few handsome stallions myself.”

“O-oh,” he replied, worriedly.

She noticed his concern, and reached a hoof up to stroke his cheek. “You know why your looking didn’t bother me? Because I know you love me, and you wouldn’t leave me for a pretty face.”

“Of course I wouldn’t,” Silver replied, shaking his head.

She smiled and kissed him softly, before telling him, “Well I love you too, and you can trust me when I say I’m not going to just abandon you either. It’s normal to look at other ponies, what’s important is sticking around and staying true to each other, got it?”

“Got it,” he replied with a smile.

“Goodnight, my love,” she whispered, sharing a kiss with him which he happily returned.

“Goodnight, Sunny,” he replied as they snuggled close and dozed off.

= = = = = = = = = =

The next morning, Princess Celestia sat at the head of the table in the dining hall, sipping her tea, eating breakfast, and reading the front page of The Canterlot Chronicle, the headline of which read “Princess of the Nightlife” and featured a picture of her sister dancing in a nightclub. She knew that Luna was going to go visit a nightclub for the first time, accompanied by her friends from Ponyville, and it made her glad to see that she had apparently enjoyed her night.

If it had been me visiting a nightclub, it would have been looked at as a scandal, she thought with a derisive snort. Funny, I don’t remember ever signing a law stating that it was illegal for me to have fun… After centuries spent ruling over Equestria as its lone princess, it was hard for anyone to see her as anything less than a goddess, which made it that much harder for her to just relax like any other pony.

Fortunately for Celestia, there were now three other princesses helping to run Equestria, so perhaps she could finally find the time to relax. Perhaps I could spend some time with Twilight and her friends… she pondered.

Ep 15 - Pixel Perfect

“Drink, please,” Sunny requested with a smile. A glass of lemonade floated up in a green aura, and she took a long draw from the straw poking out of the glass before it was lowered to the floor once more. “Thank you,” she said with a gentle nuzzle to her lounge mat.

Silver nuzzled gently in response, the unicorn laying on his belly with a book opened between his forelegs as Sunny laid atop him, reading over his shoulder. She had combined her two favorite activities—cuddling Silver and reading a good book—which left the unicorn little to do but lay there and enjoy the silent company.

“Next page,” she ordered, and he smirked as the book laying on his forelegs shimmered green as a page was turned. The shimmering ended and Sunny continued her reading, catching up on the latest Daring Do novel.

“You know, I can’t help but feel like you’re taking advantage of me,” he said.

She gasped melodramatically. “Oh, Silver,” she said with a pout, “do you really think I’ve got you here just to use you for your magic?”

“Yep,” he replied with a flat expression.

She gave a sigh and shook her head. “That’s not true at all, sweetheart…” She moved her head to whisper into his ear, “I’m also using you for your body.”

Silver snorted and laughed at the silly mare, who giggled and hugged him tight. He stifled his laughter long enough to say, “W-well at least you’re being honest!”

She grinned and nodded, “Yep! In fact, I bet I could replace Applejack as the new Bearer of Honesty!”

He chuckled and rolled his eyes with a grin. “I don’t think that’s how it works, dear.”

“Says you,” she replied, and stuck her tongue out at him.

He gave her a sly smirk, and said, “You know what? I think it’s my turn to get comfy.”

Sunny was just about to ask Silver what he meant by that when the book she was reading shimmered with magic as it was closed and moved aside. Before she could ask him what he was doing, Silver suddenly rolled, bringing Sunny along with him, until she was suddenly laying on her back below him while he laid on her chest.

Sunny sputtered and squirmed under him as he stretched out and gave a sigh. “Ah, yes, much better…”

“Silver!” she said with mock annoyance. “You’d better get off me!”

“Why?” he asked with a cheeky grin, turning his head to wink at her. “You got to lay on me all this time, it’s only fair I got my turn!”

She smirked up at him. “That so?” Her hooves moved up and before he knew it they found their way to his belly, tickling him mercilessly!

Silver could only laugh and squirm, trying to bat the hooves away as his lover worked to tickle every spot she knew was sensitive! “N-no!” he laughed. “Stoppit!”

She grinned and kept at it, the poor stallion laughing and writhing atop her but not giving up his position. “You want it to stop? Then you gotta get off me!” she giggled as she kept up her assault.

“Nuh-never!” he laughed, though his will to maintain the position was faltering at the unending assault that beautiful mare was unleashing on his sensitive belly.

Sunny felt him losing control, and she managed to shove him off her and onto the carpet. The pair lay there for a time, both giggling for a while before they finally quieted down.

They gazed into each other’s eyes with wide smiles, enjoying the silence, before Silver finally spoke up. “You cheated…” he said with a mock pout.

“You know what they say dear,” she replied with a wink, “all’s fair in love and war!”

He chuckled and shook his head, moving over Sunny to cuddle and nuzzle her. “I don’t think that’s what they had in mind,” he said, sharing a tender kiss with the beautiful mare beneath him.

She giggled, and returned the tender kiss as her forelegs wrapped around the unicorn to hold him close, not wanting this moment to end.

Unfortunately for her, it ended much sooner than she would have liked when Silver said, “Seriously though, I’m kinda bored… Cuddling you is nice, but maybe there’s something we can both do for fun?”

She sighed in defeat. “Fiiiine…” She knew that it was only fair to do something he enjoyed too, and a thought occurred to her. “You know, Crystal told me just yesterday how much fun she had with your arcade games last Sunday.”

He smiled at the memory, the day that Sunny’s little sister, Crystal, came over to play his arcade games. “Yeah, it was fun playing with her, and she was pretty good too.”

“Now that I think about it, I never did get the chance to try them out,” she reflected, looking over at the games sitting by the wall. “I think it’d be nice to learn about your hobby. Maybe you could show me how to play those games of yours?”

Silver grinned and nodded, quickly getting up and offering a hoof to get Sunny on her hooves. “Definitely! Oh, we’re gonna have so much fun!” He had enjoyed playing with Crystal, having missed his old arcade and the ponies he played with there. The thought of introducing his beloved to some of his favorite games made him very excited.

Sunny giggled at his sudden enthusiasm, and she held his hoof as she stood up. “So, where do we start?” she asked, looking between the three cabinets as they walked up to them.

Silver looked between the three games, pondering. “We should, hm, start with, uh… this one,” he said finally, motioning to the game on the far right. Compared to the other two, it was a fairly small arcade cabinet, built for only one player. On the top of the machine, it read Aerial Ace. “The artwork on the sides show a little of what the game’s about,” he explained.

“Aerial Ace, huh?” She looked at the sides of the machine, and her eyes widened at the artwork showing what appeared to be a gray alicorn with a red mane and tail wearing sturdy golden armor. “So one of the characters is an alicorn, huh?”

“Oh, not quite. Aerial Ace, the main character, is actually a pegasus wearing enchanted armor, allowing him to fire magical beams at his enemies,” Silver explained.

Sunny nodded, and went to the controls, getting on her hind hooves to look them over. It seemed simple enough, a joystick and two buttons, one labeled “beam” and the other labeled “shield.” On the screen showed a little bit of the gameplay, and scrolling text told the story of how the dreaded Griffin Empire attacked Equestria, and how only famed flyer Aerial Ace could save the day.

“So how do I play?” she wondered, noticing the “Insert Coin” text at the center of the screen. “And do I need to use bits?”

He chuckled and shook his head, motioning to one of two bowls between the three machines, sitting atop small tables, which were filled to the brim with shiny silver tokens. “I made sure to buy special tokens to play with, so nopony needs to spend anything to play.”

He moved to her side, rising up on his hind hooves as well to show her, as he took the joystick with his left hoof while his right hovered over the buttons on the right. “And as for playing, you move around with the joystick, and press the ‘beam’ button to shoot at the bad guys.”

“And what’s this ‘shield’ button for?” she wondered.

“Oh, well, the armor he wears is enchanted to put up a shield, but only three times in each level,” Silver explained. “You get hit once, and you lose a life, but the shield can be used to protect yourself from a few close calls. With practice, you can dodge most of the arrows that the griffons fire, and only need the shield in emergencies.”

“Sounds easy enough,” Sunny replied, moving to take the controls as Silver moved out of the way, using his magic to take a token and insert it into the machine for her. “Wish me luck!” she said, looking at the screen with determination.

“Good luck,” he said, smiling as he watched the game start up.

A heroic tune started playing as a couple griffons were seen flying away from something, only to be zapped by the titular hero as he performed some aerial acrobatics. Sunny couldn’t help but giggle when she saw the griffons were completely bald as they fell from the sky, carried by parachutes.

After that, Aerial Ace went to the bottom of the screen, flying ahead, and the music changed as it gave control to Sunny. “Level 1” flashed at the center of the screen for a moment before a flock of griffons began flying down from the top of the screen, and Sunny began playing, moving Ace to one side as she tapped on the “beam” button to start firing at the bad guys. The griffons went down easily, parachuting down completely bald like their former comrades. “Yeah! I did it!” she cheered.

Silver chuckled at her enthusiasm, and continued to watch as she kept playing, dodging left and right to avoid the griffons’ arrows and firing back at them, zapping a few more before she flew into an arrow and was shot down. “Darn it!” she cried in frustration.

“Yeah, you have to watch where your character is, where the bad guys are, and where their arrows are as well,” he told her.

“It’s a lot to keep track of,” Sunny observed as she got her second try, and kept up her assault against the invading griffons. She grimaced as her eyes moved quickly all around the screen, trying to keep an eye on everything as she played. After shooting down a few more griffons, including tough armor-clad ones, she came across an airship that started firing heavy crossbow bolts at her, and she was forced to dodge left and right while firing constantly at the ship until it exploded. “Yeah! I got it!” she cheered.

“Nice job!” he said, glad to see her making such progress.

More and more griffons attacked, and Sunny did her best to keep up with her assault, dodging them as they came from the left, until a few came by from the right, firing away in the direction she was dodging to, and she ended up shot down once more. “Oh come on!” she shouted in frustration.

Silver winced, worried she could be getting upset with the game, and quickly told her, “You’re dodging away from the shots, when you could try slipping between them to get through those attack waves.”

“Doesn’t help that the game is cheating,” she grumbled as she started on her third and final life.

He chuckled at that. “Well, they’re designed to,” he told her.

Her brow furrowed, and she looked at him. “Wait, seriously?” she asked incredulously.

“Yeah. I mean, the truth of the matter is that these games are made to earn bits first, and be fun second,” he explained.

She opened her mouth to ask something, only to hear the telltale sound of her character being shot down once more while she was distracted. “Oh for-!” she complained, scowling at the screen as it said “Continue?” with a timer counting down from ten.

He winced again, feeling guilty for causing Sunny to lose her last life. “Sorry about that. You can continue playing if you put in another token, though.”

“No, I’m fine,” she said, still scowling at the screen. She brought a hoof up, motioning to her eyes before pointing at the screen, as if to tell the game “I’m watching you,” and Silver snorted in amusement. “Anyway, you’re telling me these games are designed to rip ponies off?”

“Well, not exactly. You see, an arcade is a business where you spend bits for some interactive entertainment by way of video games, and the better you are the more fun your bits get you,” he explained. “But it’s not exactly good for business if your customers can just put in a couple bits worth of tokens for a whole day’s worth of entertainment, and so the ponies who make these games design them to play dirty, hoping to make players spend more bits to play.”

“That’s really rotten,” she replied. It hadn’t occurred to her that the games he was showing her were designed to steal her bits! “And you play these for fun? How could you even afford to play them so often?”

Silver chuckled and nodded. “Well, yeah, I love playing these games, even when they’re being tricky. And as for how I afforded it, well, Mom frequently encouraged me to leave the house, wanting me to go out and get some fresh air, and she’d always hoof me a bag of bits to enjoy myself.” He snorted and shook his head as a memory came to him, and he added, “And after the first few times she sent me out, she forbade me from just going to the book store, so I had to look elsewhere for entertainment.”

Sunny giggled at that. “My little bookworm… So that’s why you went to the arcade in the first place, then? Because your mother didn’t want you just going out to buy more spellbooks?”

“Yeah, that’s pretty much it. Anyway, did you want to try the others?” he asked.

“I dunno,” she replied warily, eyeing the two other cabinets. “Are they going to cheat as well?”

He chuckled and shook his head, telling her, “No, the other two games focus on keeping players in the game just by being fun, or to play against each other.” He motioned her over to the large arcade cabinet to the left, built for up to four players. “This is Epic Equestrian Brawlers: Tournament Edition. It’s a fighting game, and I think you’ll enjoy it after what you dealt with playing Aerial Ace.”

She looked, and saw each of the stations had a joystick and four buttons, the controls colored red, blue, green, and yellow among the four. “It looks pretty complicated… And why do most of the buttons have two different functions?” she wondered, seeing two words above all but one button denoting their uses.

“Some of the functions change depending on if you move the joystick with the button press,” he explained. “This button here can be used to block when you’re still, or dodge when you press it while moving the joystick left or right. You can press this one to attack, or if you move the joystick while pressing it, you can perform a powerful attack in different directions.”

“Sounds even more complicated when you explain it like that,” Sunny lamented.

“It’s actually a lot easier than it sounds. Did you want me to show you?” he asked.

“Sure, play a bit and I’ll see if I could understand enough to try,” she replied.

Silver nodded, and a couple tokens levitated over to be inserted into the machine. Some catchy music played as the screen showed a couple options; “Championship,” and “Versus,” and he chose the latter option. On the screen were a dozen different characters, and not just the standard ponies; included in the roster was a thestral, a diamond dog, a griffon, and even a minotaur, making for a varied cast of characters.

“Wow, is that a minotaur?” she asked, looking at the list of characters as Silver tried to decide which one to use.

“Yeah, there are a variety of characters, and they all play differently. Some are balanced, a couple are best at ranged attacks, and some like the minotaur are slow and powerful,” he told her, selecting an earth pony mare, then he selected the pegasus as his opponent. “One normal match is five lives. Whoever runs out first, loses.”

There was a selection of stages to play on, and Silver chose a swampland stage for his demonstration. After just a few moments, the match started, and he quickly had his character sprint toward the pegasus, landing a powerful smash attack, then a sweeping kick, before grabbing his opponent and tossing them aside.

“Wow, it’s pretty fast-paced!” Sunny observed as she watched the two battle on the screen. “And you make it look so easy.”

“It’s really not that hard. The developers made sure that this game is simple enough for anypony to play,” he told her. He went on to explain the usage of the joystick with the ‘attack’ and ‘special’ buttons, about how the former would become a powerful ‘smash’ attack which could be charged up, while the latter would allow for unique attacks depending on the direction used.

“Okay, so lots of ways to attack… But how do you beat the guy?” she wondered, watching as they seemed to fight on, though she noticed that Silver’s opponent seemed to fly further with each powerful blow.

“Well you see the two colored bars on the bottom of the screen?” he asked, and she noticed that there were indeed two bars, one for each character as could be seen by the names displayed beneath, and she saw that the opponent’s bar was tall and red, where his was short and green. “The way to beat your opponent is to deal enough damage to put their health bar in the red, and then use a powerful attack to knock them out of the stage.”

He demonstrated this by getting close to the opponent, and charging up a smash attack for a moment before striking the character, causing him to fly off the screen where he made a large explosion as he died. Sunny laughed at the absurdity of the character just exploding like that. “Wow, he’s not coming back!” she giggled, though she was proven wrong when the opponent reappeared in a beam of light at one platform. “Spoke too soon, I guess. Still, seems pretty easy,” she said, watching as the fight continued.

“The other half of the battle comes from trying NOT to get knocked out of the stage,” Silver went on to explain. “The more damage you take, the further you’re knocked away with each blow. You have ways of making it back to the stage if you get sent flying, but with enough damage you’ll just be knocked right out of the park.”

“Interesting,” she replied, noticing that as Silver’s character took more damage and took longer to recover from the blows, though he was well on his way to a second knock-out of the opposing pegasus.

“Keep watching what I’m doing, and if you still feel like playing after I’m done, then you can play the ‘Championship’ mode to get started,” he told her.

“Sounds good,” she said, watching as the battle unfolded on the screen. Things seemed to be going well for Silver, until a red exclamation point popped up on the spot his character was battling on. The hydra in the background, who until this point was happy to sit there idle, suddenly lunged one of its heads at that point, and sent his character flying off screen, where she exploded. “Woah! I thought that thing was just part of the background!”

His character respawned, and he continued the fight as he told Sunny, “Nope! Some of the stages have things called ‘level hazards’ which hurt your character if they strike, or kill your character if your damage is high enough.”

“I thought you said this game didn’t cheat,” she said, frowning at the screen.

“It’s just something you have to look out for as you play, and the game warns you in some way before the hazard strikes,” Silver said with a grin as he played. “You just have to keep an eye out for the warning signs, and dodge in time. Skilled players can even use level hazards to beat their opponents.”

She watched him continue to play, fighting hard to beat the pegasus character he was playing against. He was winning at four lives to two, and was working on bringing his opponent down to his last life. “You’re pretty good at this,” she observed.

Silver grinned as he told her, “Yeah, I kinda had to get good at this to stand a chance against one of my old friends back in Fillydelphia. He’s an earth pony like you, talented with video games, so he was always beating me whenever I played against him.”

Sunny frowned as she reflected on his words. “I think that’s the first time you’ve told me anything about your old friends.” She remembered that he mentioned them when she took him on a tour through Ponyville, about how they met and hung out at the arcade back in Fillydelphia, but he never said anything about them beyond that.

He frowned and nodded slowly as he realized that she was right. “I never did tell you about them, did I?” His ears folded as he thought back, and shook his head, mind off the game for a moment as his character got pummeled. “It’s funny, I haven’t thought much about them since I moved here.” He grimaced as he continued playing, knocking his opponent down to one life. “Some friend I am, huh?”

She placed a hoof on his shoulder, rubbing it gently. “You shouldn’t beat yourself up over that, sweetie. You moved here in distress, trying to find a safe place for yourself, and then you got wrapped up in our group that first night.” She moved her hoof down to wrap around his waist as she gave him a soft nuzzle. “Between getting to know us, getting situated here in Ponyville, continuing your studies, and working at my shop, it’s understandable that you’d forget about some things back home.”

“They’re not things, they’re my friends,” he grumbled, finishing off his opponent for the win. “The only friends I had back there, and I forgot about them!” He snorted and hung his head as he thought back to his friends back home, and their relationship. “The worst part is, I think I’m closer with you guys than I ever was with them. We’d mostly hang out at the arcade, playing together, chatting it up, and then I’d go back home to do more studying… I don’t think I ever realized how much they helped me just by being there for me.”

Sunny moved to sit behind her stallion, wrapping her forelegs around his waist to hug him close while she nuzzled the crook of his neck. “You know, when I went to Canterlot to earn my culinary degree, I had several friends at the school. We had fun hanging out, sometimes studying together but usually spending time at the local nightclubs to relax.”

“And somehow you graduated,” he teased with a playful smile.

She snorted and gave him a gentle swat to his ribs. “Jerk… Anyway, we were close throughout our time at the school, but then we graduated and went our separate ways. Most lived in other towns and cities across Equestria, and only one remained there to try making a life for herself.”

She kissed his cheek, and he gave her hoof a gentle caress in return. “I haven’t seen any of them in years, but it happens from time to time; ponies get busy with their lives, and sometimes friendships fade. What you have to remember is that it’s a two-way street; they’re just as much responsible for maintaining the relationship as you are, and if neither of you makes the effort then the friendship won’t last.”

“I… I guess you have a point there,” he said thoughtfully.

She smiled, and said, “If it worries you that much, then why don’t you write them some letters, let them all know how things are going here in Ponyville?”

He frowned. “I don’t know if I even remember their addresses. I hardly ever visited them at their homes, and I don’t think I gave them my new address either…”

“Maybe you could write your parents, see if they know? At least, maybe they could find your friends in the arcade and give them your address so they can write you back?” Sunny suggested.

He nodded, and smiled softly. “Yeah, I suppose that could work. It’s been a few weeks since I wrote to my parents anyway, I’m sure they’re wondering how I’m doing.” He slowly pulled out of Sunny’s embrace, only to turn and kiss her softly. “Thanks Sunny. I love you.”

She hummed appreciatively as she returned the kiss. “Mmm, I love you too.” She looked to the game he’d been playing, and asked, “So, I guess it’s my turn then?”

“Oh, yeah, go right ahead!” he said, looking to the bowl of tokens sitting next to the arcade cabinet, levitating a couple of them to the machine while Sunny got into place at the leftmost controls. “Just press the ‘attack’ button when ‘Championship’ is flashing,” he told her. “You’ll have five lives, but your opponents will only have one each. If you run out of lives, you can put in another couple tokens to keep playing.”

“Got it,” she replied, doing as much to start the game. She looked through the roster of characters, and decided to select the griffon character, and after that she was shown a line of characters, an icon showing her starting at the very first. The match began, and she started playing, constantly glancing down at the controls as she battled her opponent. “What are your old friends like?” she asked, glancing over to Silver.

He chuckled softly as he thought back to his old friends. “Well now… The one I was telling you about is named Brick Breaker. He’s a really nice stallion, very patient with others, and I don’t think I’ve ever seen him lose his temper. That’s a good thing, too, because he’s a pretty big stallion, and I don’t want to think about the kind of damage he could do if he ever got angry.”

“Gotcha!” Sunny cheered as she beat her first opponent, all five of her lives still remaining. “Sorry, I’m listening.”

“It’s fine. Anyway, the second member of our group is a pegasus named Cloudy Skies, and boy is he goofy,” said Silver, smirking and shaking his head at the memories that came to him. “I swear, some of the ideas he’d come up with just because he was bored…”

“Like what?” Sunny wondered as she fought her second opponent.

“Well, one time he wanted me to use my magic to make the video game characters real so he could fight them hoof-to-hoof,” he explained. “Apparently he was tired of this one game cheating, and swore he could beat the boss all by himself.”

She snorted and looked at him incredulously. “You’re not serious.”

“Oh I’m perfectly serious,” Silver replied with a smirk. “Not that I could actually do that, mind you, but it certainly didn’t stop him from asking.”

She giggled and shook her head, quickly going back to the game. “Just the two friends?”

“Oh, no, there was a third, a pegasus named Spring Storm,” he told her. “He’s the thinker of the group.”

“More of a thinker than you?” she asked, knowing how smart her boyfriend was. “I find that hard to believe.”

He chuckled and shook his head, telling her, “Differing kind of thinking. I focus on learning about magic, but he was always thinking about philosophical stuff. He’d always question the way the world worked, why things are done as they are, always looking for meaning in the world around him.”

“Bet you two must have had some neat conversations…” said Sunny, concentrating on beating her third opponent now.

“Sometimes, yeah,” Silver admitted. “Because of my knowledge of magic, he’d ask me about how it affected the world around us, why it worked the way it did, stuff like that.” He chuckled and added, “Only time I ever really got to talk about magic in our group, as neither of the others had any need to know much about it, and those conversations always left them bored to tears.”

Sunny giggled. “Oh, I can imagine that. I admire your knowledge of magic, and the variety of spells you can use, but seeing as I’m just an earth pony I simply don’t understand any of it.”

“Yeah, I wouldn’t expect you to. If you can’t use unicorn magic then you’re probably not going to know about it.” He stood at her side as he watched her play. “You seem to be picking up on this quickly,” he added, seeing her performance in the game.

“You were right, this game isn’t as hard as I thought it would be,” she replied, and then she grimaced as she lost another life. “Still getting the hang of it though…”

“Want me to get another couple tokens ready?” he wondered.

Sunny shook her head. “Thanks, but no. Whenever I run out of lives, I’ll just move onto that last game of yours.” She was having fun playing the fighting game, but she didn’t want to spend all day on it, not when there was that last game to try.

“Fair enough,” he replied, watching her play.

“So, how’d you guys meet, anyway?” she wondered, fighting a burly Minotaur in the game.

He smiled softly at the memory of it. “Well, I went to the arcade fairly often, spending whatever bits Mom gave me, and sometimes I’d play with other ponies there. There were cooperative games, where players work together, and competitive games like this one, where players fight against one another. Those three were regulars at the arcade, like me, so I’d play with each of them from time to time, not really thinking much about it, until one day we finished an hour-long session of Helmet, and-“

“Helmet?” she asked, glancing at him curiously.

“It’s a cooperative hack-n-slash game,” he explained. “It’s my third and last arcade cabinet, the one we’ll be playing together when you’re done. Anyway, I was going to just head back home to do more research, when they asked me if I wanted to go to lunch with them. Needless to say, I was surprised that they asked; I hadn’t really talked with any of them before, but I decided to take them up on their offer.”

“So you guys bonded over lunch, then?” she asked, moving onto the sixth challenger with her last life.

“Pretty much,” he replied with a shrug. “We talked for a while, got to know one another, and I answered questions they had for me. They were already longtime friends by the time they took an interest in me, so most of the time was spent telling them about myself.” He chuckled and added, “By the time we left the fast food restaurant we went to, it was getting dark, and I knew my times at the arcade would be much more interesting.”

“I remember you telling me that you were a lonely colt growing up,” Sunny said as she played. “Were those your first real friends?”

His smile fell and he nodded. “Yeah, basically. I just didn’t really get along with other fillies and colts when I was growing up, so when I came home that evening, telling Mom that I had made some friends… Well, she was overjoyed. It hurt her to see me so lonely for all those years, and to send me to therapy to deal with it, so it was a huge relief to her to know I could finally socialize with ponies my age.”

He sighed, rubbing the back of his head as he added, “And looking back on my relationship with them, compared to what I have with all of you guys, I feel like I didn’t really value their friendship as much as I should have. Mostly we’d play at the arcade, chat for a while, then I’d go home and do more research; I didn’t really take the time to hang out with them separately, or to ask them about their lives.”

“I’m sure if they had any problem with how you socialized, they would have told you,” Sunny said as the screen flashed “Game Over” upon losing her last life and letting the timer run out. “The way you guys did things worked for you, and you shouldn’t compare it to how things work with our group.”

“I suppose you’re right…” he replied thoughtfully.

“I know I am,” she told him with a warm smile. She glanced over to the last arcade cabinet, sitting between the other two she played, and said, “So, Helmet is the last game then?” It was every bit as large as Epic Equestrian Brawlers, and was also built for four players. Just like the previous game, each set of controls was a different color, consisting of red, blue, green, and yellow.

Silver grinned and nodded. “Oh yeah, this one is really fun. First, you pick what color you want,” he motioned to the controls, “and then you select what character you want to play as. There are four characters; the warrior, the mage, the knight, and the archer.”

“What’s the difference between them?” Sunny wondered.

“They all play differently. You see, the warrior has the strongest attacks, the mage can do mid-range splash attacks that hurt groups of enemies, the knight has the best defense, and the archer can attack at long range.” He smiled at Sunny and motioned to the controls, telling her, “The color of the controls you select will be your color in the game.”

She looked between the four sets of controls, and went to the left set. “Red is a good look for me,” she stated with a wink.

He trotted up next to her, standing at the blue controls second from the left. “I’ll take blue then,” he said.

“So what’s this game about? How do I play?” she asked him, glancing at the controls.

“Well, the game is about a kingdom under attack from a necromancer and her undead army,” he explained. “It features six regions—five inside the kingdom, and the sixth being the necromancer’s territory—and five stages per region, with the fifth being a boss battle.”

“Boss battle?” Sunny asked, looking curiously at Silver.

“A boss in a video game is a large and powerful enemy at the end of a level. You would have encountered one if you had gotten far enough through Aerial Ace,” he told her. “Anyway, the goal is to go through the stages, working together to destroy the armies of the undead and save the kingdom.”

“Sounds pretty straightforward… But what’s the catch?” she asked warily.

He grinned, and told her, “Unlike the other games, you only have one life per two tokens, and lots of enemies and stages to get through if you want to reach the end. You have a health bar, so you can take quite a few hits before you die, but even working together it can still be difficult to get through all those enemies without losing a life here and there.”

“So that’s the scam,” she muttered. Silver was right about one thing; the game didn’t sound like it cheated the players, but it was still designed to take bits!

He chuckled and shook his head. “I wouldn’t call it a scam, but yeah, they’ve got a way of earning bits even without cheating. There’s more to the game, though; for one thing, the enemies will keep coming unless we destroy these runestones that summon them. They aren’t generated quickly enough to overrun us, but they’ll be a real problem if we don’t destroy every runestone we see.”

“Okay, kill undead and destroy the stones… Anything else I need to keep in mind?” she wondered.

He thought for a moment, and added, “Well, something unique about this game is that the stages are randomly generated; every time you play, every stage but the boss stage is made differently. The look and feel matches the region, but it’s a new experience every time.”

“Well that’s neat; you can keep coming back to it without getting bored,” she reflected. “So, how do I play?” she asked, looking at her controls, consisting of a joystick and three buttons labeled “Attack,” “Special,” and “Block.”

“The ‘Attack’ button is your normal attack, ‘Block’ allows you to block attacks coming from your front, and the ‘Special’ button is what you use to do a powerful attack to take out a group of enemies when the magic meter is charged up,” he explained. “When you block, you can hold down the button and turn the joystick to face enemies around you, so you aren’t stuck getting hit in the back, but that won’t help too much if you’re completely surrounded.”

“Got it,” she replied, and Silver levitated over four tokens to drop into their two token slots to start up the game.

Sunny decided to select the warrior, while Silver went with the mage, and the game began, showing a top-down view of a castle under siege by the undead. Sunny charged at the skeleton warriors trotting toward them, swinging her battle axe to cut them down. Silver, meanwhile, fired bolts of magic at the undead which exploded on impact to dish out punishment to several at once.

Between the two of them, the grand hall was cleared out, and they went through the hallways to slaughter the rest of the undead and end the threat of invasion. Sunny was having a lot of fun, enjoying the action the game offered as well as the chance to play alongside Silver. He was happy to play one of his favorite games with the love of his life, glad that this was something else they could enjoy together.

“Yeah, take that!” Sunny shouted as she destroyed another runestone, stopping more enemies from being summoned. Silver just grinned at her enthusiasm, though he too was having fun, his magic supporting her from nearby as she charged at the enemy with her battle axe. Soon enough the castle was cleared out, and a flashing arrow pointed them to leave through the front gate, ending the first stage.

“That wasn’t so hard…” Sunny said as “Castle – Stage 2” showed on the screen.

“Not when we work together it isn’t,” he replied. “Seems like you’re enjoying yourself.”

“I sure am!” she said with a grin as they found themselves fighting through the skeleton army in the castle courtyard, debris and defensive structures making it somewhat maze-like. She wished she’d had this game available to her on a few of those busy Saturdays, after dealing with yet another pony asking why she had run out of her most popular treats.

They navigated their way through the courtyard, slaying their enemies and working to free the castle from the invading army. “So, how long did you want to go with this?” he asked her. “This particular game, I mean. You played the other two with just a couple tokens until your lives ran out, but we could play this all the way through to the end if you wanted.”

She pondered that for a moment, then decided, “How about we play for three lives? Three strikes and we’re out, just like Aerial Ace.” She smiled as they kept up their counterattack against the undead hordes. “I’m having fun with this, but I’m not sure I want to spend our whole evening on it.”

“I can understand that,” he told her as they continued playing. “Well, let’s see how far we can get on three lives!”

= = = = = = = = = =

They got through the Castle region, and defeated the undead knight who led the assault, though they both lost a life getting through that boss. Sunny lost an additional life in the Village region, when she rushed into battle with a wraith, not realizing that only a mage’s magic could hurt it, though Silver at least tried to warn her about it.

“Why is there an enemy in the game that only you can hurt?” she grumbled.

“It’s partially to make bits off of new players, but mainly to promote cooperation between the character classes,” he told her. “To be fair, these special enemies only come up when there are two or more players. You’re not the only one who has to worry, either; there’s a special enemy that I’m weak against, too, and I’m sure we’ll be seeing it soon enough.”

“Oh?” she asked, glancing over to him. “What could scare a mighty mage such as yourself?”

“A minotaur that wears special armor made to resist my magical blasts. You’ll need to slay it before it kills my mage,” he said as they fought on.

She grinned at that, glad to know she wasn’t the only one with enemies to worry about. “Don’t worry sweetie, your big, strong warrior will keep you safe,” she replied, giving the unicorn a playful hip-bump.

They continued playing on, fighting to clear the undead warriors from the village surrounding the castle, and in the confusing layout of the buildings Silver lost his second life to an overwhelming army even as Sunny fought her way through to reach him.

The two of them continued to fight through the village, doing what they could to slay the undead and free the villagers from the necromancer’s dark will. They found themselves halfway through the third stage of the Village region, fighting their way through an inn, and Sunny was happily chopping away at the skeleton warriors who dared to get in her way.

“Is that all you got?!” she shouted as she cut through another skeleton. She had really gotten into the action, much to Silver’s amusement, and he could only grin and chuckle as she taunted the undead hordes on the screen.

Unfortunately for him, in her eagerness to move onto the next battle, she ran through the back door of the inn and into the streets, leaving him behind to deal with a small army of undead and a pair of runestones still in the main hall. “Sunny, I kinda need help here!” he said as he tried to fight through skeleton warriors to destroy one of the runestones, only for the warriors being generated from the other to begin overwhelming him from the other side.

“Sorry love, I’ve got a monster to slay!” she said, fighting a large manticore who swiped at her with its large claws and stinging tail. She would block a few blows, then slash at the monster a few times with her battle axe before blocking the next few attacks. She also had to break off her attack to fend off some skeletons that were coming out of a nearby alleyway.

Unfortunately, between two runestones, Silver found himself being overrun by the undead. He fought valiantly, but because the runestones generated more enemies for more players, he simply couldn’t keep up alone against the skeleton warriors who kept coming. “Nooooo!” he cried out as he fell to the undead horde.

“Don’t worry sweetie, I’ll avenge you!” Sunny declared as she unleashed her own special attack on the alleyway to slaughter the small army emerging from it, only for the remaining skeletons to attack from the inn alongside the manticore. “No, stop! I’m a mighty warrior!” she cried out as the two forces overcame her defenses and slew her. “Oh come on!”

He snorted and shook his head. “Teamwork is key… And seeing as we’ve both reached our life limit, it looks like we’re done for now.”

“Aww… Well, I’m hungry anyway,” she said, turning to him. “You wanna go to the Hay Burger for dinner?”

He smiled and nodded. “Sounds good to me. Lead on, my love.”

They left his house, and started trotting off toward their destination. Along the way, Sunny chuckled, and said, “So, that’s what you do when you’re not studying your spellbooks, huh?”

“Heh, yeah…” he replied. “So, what did you think of all that?”

“It was certainly interesting,” she said thoughtfully. “I can see why some ponies would get hooked on these games of yours. To be transported to a whole new world, getting caught up in exciting events, and unlike books actually being able to take part and forge your own story. It’s unlike anything I’ve ever experienced before.”

Silver smiled and nodded. “Yeah, I mean, books are fun, but only in the arcade can YOU be the hero of the story!”

Sunny smirked as they trotted along. “And if you have enough bits, then you might just be able to see the ending of said story.” She was still a tad bitter about the first game cheating like it did.

Silver snorted at that. “I’ll admit, those games can be unfair sometimes, and you’re bound to spend a few bits getting through them. You’ll be spending bits for entertainment no matter what you do.”

“Point,” she conceded. “I wouldn’t mind playing again sometime, but I think I’ll stick with my books for now. Less stressful and involved, I think.”

“Fair enough,” Silver replied. “Thanks for trying them out, Sunny. I know they’re not for everypony, but I appreciate you taking the time anyway.”

She chuckled and nuzzled him softly. “There’s no need to thank me for that; I showed you my hobbies, so it’s only fair that I see yours as well. And I had fun playing with you, too.”

“I’m glad to hear that…” he said as they continued along.

Soon enough they reached the Hay Burger, and Silver held the door open for Sunny, enjoying the view of her shapely rump as his reward before following along. The pair placed their order, and waited only a short while before they found a table and sat with their food. They sat side-by-side, enjoying the closeness even if it made chatting face-to-face a tad more difficult.

The two ponies dug into their meals, eager to quiet the grumbling in their bellies, until Silver spoke up. “So, I’m curious what you thought about those games. It didn’t seem like you enjoyed Aerial Ace much, but the others weren’t so bad, huh?”

She shrugged, and said, “Yeah, well, I don’t like how tricky Aerial Ace is… But then again, it was my first attempt at playing arcade games. Maybe I could watch you play, and try again later.”

“I’d be fine with that,” he replied with a nod. “I suppose I could have started you off on one of the others, but I thought Aerial Ace was better to start you off with just so you could get used to handling the controls.” He sipped his drink, then asked, “And what about Epic Equestrian Brawlers?”

Sunny smiled and nodded. “I liked that one, once you showed me how to play. When I saw those controls, I thought it would be a really complicated game, but it turned out to be really easy to get into.” She grinned and added, “I was pretty good at that, and I wouldn’t mind trying it again sometime.”

“Maybe if you get good enough, you could try fighting me,” he suggested with a smirk.

“Oh, you’re on!” she replied with a grin. “And you better not cry when I beat you.”

He laughed. “Oh wow, you’re that confident already, huh?” He shook his head and took another bite of his hayburger. “So, what did you think of Helmet? Looked to me like you were having a lot of fun with that one.”

Sunny grinned. “Oh yeah, that one was great. It was really fun being a warrior, slaying evil monsters to save the land. Kinda reminded me of a Scarlet Sword novel.” She nuzzled him softly and added, “And best of all, I got to play it with you.”

Silver nuzzled her gently, and smirked as he sipped his drink. “Now if only you could learn a bit about teamwork, then we could really make some progress in the game.”

Her brow furrowed in confusion. “What do you mean? I thought we did really well together.”

He snorted and grinned. “Really? I mean, yeah, we did okay at first, but then you let the glory of battle get to your head!”

She scowled and said, “Hey, I was doing just fine. It’s not my fault your weak little mage got overwhelmed.”

He looked at her incredulously before he snorted, rolled his eyes, and struck a heroic pose. “Rargh! I’m a mighty warrior pony! No enemy can stand in my way!” he said in his best imitation of his beloved warrior.

She snorted and barely suppressed a smile as she watched his antics, not realizing a couple ponies were glancing their way.

He kept on teasing her. “Oh, what’s this? My wizard friend needs help? Bah! I don’t have time to slow my slaughter of evil!”

Sunny couldn’t help but giggle at him, giving him a playful nudge. “Oh stop!”

He ignored her though, and continued on. “Oh no, he has fallen! Fear not, puny wizard, for I shall avenge you!” He was really getting into it, waving his hoof like he was swinging an axe. “What’s this? Oh NO, overwhelming numbers, my ONLY WEAKNESS! If only I hadn’t left that pathetic mage to his fate!”

She fixed him a playful scowl. “Alright, THAT’S IT!” Before Silver could react, Sunny reached a hoof around his shoulders and pulled him into a headlock, and she brought her other hoof down to his head to give him a rough noogie!

Silver gave an “ACK!” and squirmed in her grasp from the rather painful roughhousing. “Gah! No! Stoppit! I need my brain for stuff!” he pleaded, but she grinned and kept at it.

“Not when you’re teasing me you don’t!” she laughed. She kept it going for a few more moments, before slowing down when she realized that the diner was rather quiet. She stopped her noogying and he too noticed the quiet, both looking around to see the patrons all looking at the odd pair causing a bit too much noise.

They both started blushing, embarrassed to have drawn so much attention to themselves. Sunny let go of Silver, moving her hoof around his waist to pull him into a hug as she smiled sheepishly to the crowd. A couple chuckled at the display, a few rolled their eyes, and one mare with her foal told the child not to act like that in public, but soon they all went back to their food.

Sunny noticed that Silver still seemed a bit embarrassed at the attention they attracted. She smirked, and planted a kiss on his cheek, which caused the stallion’s blush to deepen, and he smiled at his special somepony.

“Guess we should eat the rest of our food, huh?” he suggested.

She nodded, and they went back to their meal. Before he could take another bite of his hayburger, though, he felt her lean over to nuzzle him gently. “Love you,” she murmured.

He smiled and nuzzled her softly. “Love you too, Sunny.” He turned, and they shared a deep kiss, both lost in the moment.

= = = = = = = = = =

When they returned to his home from the restaurant, Silver said, “So, the night’s still young; what did you want to do?”

Sunny looked thoughtful for a moment, before she smiled and told him, “Well… I wouldn’t mind finishing that chapter of Daring Do and the Ring of Destiny.”

Silver merely sighed and nodded. “Alright…” he said, a small smile on his face as he laid on the floor and levitated the book over to sit between his forelegs.

Sunny grinned and clapped her hooves in delight before she trotted over to where he was laying. She smirked mischievously, and decided to simply flop onto the handsome stallion.

He winced and let out a loud belch at the sudden weight atop him. There was a moment of silence as his cheeks burned in embarrassment, before Sunny snorted and broke into a fit of laughter! “Pfft-HAHAHAHAHA! Oh Celestia, y-you just… AHAHAHAHAHAAAAAA!”

Silver scowled as his whole face turned red. “J-Just read your story!” he said, though it would be a while before Sunny finally got over her giggle-fit.

Ep 16 - The Friendship Report

It was a lazy Sunday, and Sunny was relaxing at Silver’s house, sprawled on his couch as she watched the unicorn work on a sculpture. She wanted to see him sculpt, and he was happy to let her watch as he worked on a wooden sculpture of a mare and stallion cuddling together. Love and romance were his new inspiration, and Silver felt confident that these new sculptures would sell far better than anything he had made before.

Silver wiped his brow after he finished his latest piece, worn out from the focus and effort needed to sculpt the statute sitting on the table. “Whew… That’s another one done,” he said. It wasn’t quite finished; he still needed to stain the wood and paint the sculpture, to make it look as beautiful as it could be, but the hardest part was done.

“You did a nice job, sweetie,” Sunny said, looking more closely at the sculpture now that it was finished. Just as he had done with her bust, he made the ponies rounded while keeping their manes and tails geometric like his old sculptures. She thought it was an interesting and unique look, one that made his sculptures stand out while also respecting his previous style.

“Few more like this, and then I can send them all out to Fillydelphia to be sold,” he told her, looking over the sculpture to make sure no mistakes were made. “I wonder what Winter Gust will say about these new sculptures?” He hadn’t told his art dealer about his new direction, wanting instead to surprise him with a batch of these sculptures; he didn’t want Winter Gust to try convincing him to go back to his old style, even though those pieces had sold well enough in the past.

“You’re looking pretty tired, hon; want me to get you a soda?” Sunny asked, seeing how her lover was sweating from the effort.

“Yeah, thank you,” he replied with a nod, glad to finally be able to relax. In some ways it was easier to create his old sculptures, not having to worry about proportions on a pony, but the complexity of those designs definitely made them harder than his new artwork. He thought his old work was visually interesting, but he knew there was no heart in any of it. As confident as he felt in this new direction, though, some part of him still worried how the art community would take these sculptures.

Right after his girlfriend left the family room to head into the kitchen, Silver heard a knocking at the front door. “Who could that be?” he wondered as he trotted over to open the door, and his jaw dropped as he saw Princess Twilight Sparkle and her assistant, Spike, at the door. “Puh-Princess Twilight?” he stammered, unsure just why the Princess of Friendship was standing at his door.

“May we come inside? I’d like to talk to you, if you have the time,” Twilight said with a warm smile.

He was about to respond, when he heard from the kitchen, “Hey sweetie, who’s that at the door?”

Twilight’s eyes widened at that. “Sweetie…?” She looked at Silver, and gave him a sly smirk. “You know, I told you to make friends, not find a special somepony. I suppose I have to give you credit for going above and beyond your original assignment.”

He blushed a bit and moved aside. “Please come inside, your highness,” he said, motioning to the family room.

“Just Twilight, please,” she said as she strolled in, with Spike following along.

Sunny trotted into the family room, her eyes bugging out at the sight of the Princess of Friendship as she fumbled with the bottle of soda. “Wuh-what the? Princess?!” She quickly dropped to a bow. “It’s an honor, your highness.”

“Oh please, there’s no need for that,” pleaded Twilight. “I’m just here to talk, that’s all.”

“About what?” Silver wondered as Sunny rose and put the soda on the coffee table.

“About friendship, of course!” she answered, as if it was the most obvious thing.

Of course, Spike went on to explain, “You see, Twilight here was bored out of her mind at the castle, until she remembered that she told you to make some friends when you first moved in, and then she decided to come by to see what you learned about friendship!”

“Thank you, Spike…” said Twilight with a tense smile. “But yes, that’s why I’m here. Before we get to that though, it occurs to me that I owe you an apology.”

“What? Why?” Silver asked, confused as to what the princess thought she did wrong.

“Because I assumed the worst of you without reason, back when you first came to Ponyville,” she explained. “It was wrong of me to think you’d cause trouble simply because you’re talented with magic, and I’m sorry about that.”

He smiled sheepishly. “Apology accepted, I guess, though to be honest I should be thanking you for that.” He looked to Sunny, motioning her over to wrap a foreleg around her shoulders. “If it hadn’t been for Pinkie’s welcome party, and your order to go make some friends, I never would have met Sunny or the rest of our friends.” He smiled and kissed Sunny’s cheek, causing her to smile and blush as he added, “Nor would I have fallen in love…”

“Not to mention you did need to make some friends anyway,” she added with a gentle nudge.

“That’s true, though I didn’t realize it at the time,” he replied.

Twilight smiled. “I trust you’ve learned quite a bit about friendship, then?”

Silver’s brow furrowed as he thought about it. “Well, not just about friendship, but I think about life in general.” He motioned to the couch and told Twilight and Spike, “Please, make yourselves comfortable, and I’ll be happy to answer any questions you have.”

Twilight thanked him and sat down on the couch, as did Spike. “I hope you don’t mind, but I’d like to record this interview.”

“I’ve got no problem with that,” Silver replied, sitting on one of the chairs while Sunny took the other.

“Great!” Twilight said, and her horn glowed as an inkpot, quill, and lots of parchment appeared on the coffee table, which Spike got ready to use. “When we met, you said you didn’t even know how to make friends. So, to start with, I’d like to find out what your life in Fillydelphia was like, and what made you decide to move to Ponyville.”

Silver glanced over to Sunny, who gave him an encouraging smile. “Well, as a colt, I spent most of my time studying magic, hoping to become the next Star Swirl the Bearded. Unfortunately, I got labeled an egghead for it, and after a lot of bullying I decided I didn’t need friends…”

Spike stopped writing, looking sadly at the stallion, and Twilight also frowned at that. “I’m so sorry to hear that. I know foals can be cruel sometimes, and it must have been hard on you to be ridiculed for your passion.”

“It was,” he replied sadly. “In fact, I got so lonely that I…” His mouth hung open, and his ears folded as he looked away, unsure about sharing his quirk. “A-anyway, yeah…”

Twilight caught that, and looked at him with concern. “What’s the matter? You sounded like you had something to say, and I’d like to hear it.”

He winced, and glimpsed at Sunny, who reached over to rub his shoulder. “It’s okay Silver; I told you it’s just a quirk, and I’m sure Princess Twilight wouldn’t think any less of you.”

“What’s going on?” the princess asked as she glanced between them.

“Yeah, it’s nothing bad, is it?” Spike wondered.

Silver sighed, and shook his head. “The truth is, I got so lonely that I started talking to myself. I’d just go and have these one-sided conversations to fill the silence…” He chuckled bitterly, and added, “Went through a few years of therapy for that, and I still do it from time to time.”

Twilight looked thoughtful, nodding as she said, “Yes, that sounds like a normal symptom of extreme social isolation.” She smiled sheepishly and added, “Truth be told, I probably wouldn’t have been much better off myself, had it not been for Spike here, and my friends in Canterlot whom I recently reconnected with.”

“Well, what about your family?” Spike wondered. “Weren’t they around at all?”

“Well, I mean, yeah, I guess…” he replied sheepishly. “My mom is an author, so she was always around if I needed anything. Dad works on the Fillydelphia weather team, so he was around in the evenings.”

“And since you got good grades and didn’t get in trouble, your parents left you alone, right?” Twilight asked with a knowing smile.

Silver’s brow furrowed in confusion. “Uh, well, yeah. How’d you know?”

She chuckled. “I’m pretty sure most parents are like that. My brother and I were good foals, so I know our parents didn’t feel the need to watch us constantly.”

“Yeah, my brother was the one who caused trouble in our household,” Silver replied with a smirk. “He wasn’t a bad colt, but compared to me he was a troublemaker.”

“You have a brother too?” Twilight asked. “Is he older or younger than you?”

“Older,” he replied.

“And what sort of relationship do you have with him?” she wondered as Spike continued to document their interview.

Silver snorted derisively. “None… He’s a jerk, and I really don’t want to talk about him.”

“It’s fine, we’ll move on,” Twilight said. It was clear to her that this was a touchy subject, and she certainly wasn’t going to press the issue. “You said your mother is an author; what does she write? I’m curious to see if it’s something I read.”

He smiled proudly, glad to have a change of topic as he told her, “Oh, her penname is L.S. Fable. She’s the author of the Scarlet Sword series.”

Sunny gave a squee of delight. “His mom is one of my favorite authors! What are the odds, huh?”

Twilight smiled. “Ah, yes, I’ve read that series. It’s quite good, though Daring Do is still my favorite.” She shook her head, and said, “But I feel we’re getting off topic. So, your childhood in Fillydelphia consisted of studying magic, essentially alone?”

“Well, technically, I did get a few friends in my teenage years,” he told her. “They’re why I stopped needing to go to therapy.”

“Really?” Twilight asked, quite interested to hear about his previous friendships. “How’d you meet them? And what are they like?” At her side, Spike kept transcribing their conversation.

Silver couldn’t help but smile as he told her about the old arcade he visited when he took his breaks from studying, and how he and his friends bonded over the games there. He told her about his friends, and the things they’d do together. “Looking back, though, I’d say I wasn’t a very good friend to them, not compared to Sunny and the others anyway,” he said after he finished the story.

Sunny gave him a gentle nudge, and told Twilight, “I told Silver that he shouldn’t worry about that; different groups of friends have different ways of doing things.”

The princess nodded. “That’s true, though I can understand how you feel, Silver; I wasn’t a great friend to my old friends back in Canterlot, but I was fortunate enough to get a second chance with them. If you think you could be a better friend to them, then I’d strongly suggest going back to Fillydelphia to talk with your old friends and apologize for how things were.”

He smiled and nodded as he told her, “Well, I was thinking I’d try writing a few letters to them, see how things are going back home.”

“That’s a good start, at least,” Twilight replied. She looked down at the recently-made sculpture surrounded by wooden dust, and said, “I’m sorry, I don’t mean to change the topic again, but did one of you make this sculpture?”

“I did,” Silver told her. He motioned to the sculpture resting on the coffee table and said, “I make sculptures with my magic by using a modified repair spell. I originally made these sculptures to work on my focus and endurance, until a family friend told me that I could sell them. It’s how I made my living back home.”

“He was quite popular back in Fillydelphia,” Sunny added. “He’s recently changed his style from geometric designs to sculptures based on life.”

Twilight looked at the sculpture with interest. “Fascinating… I see you’ve kept the geometric style with their manes and tails; it’s an interesting contrast, to be sure.” Her brow furrowed as she looked at Silver, questions floating around in her mind. “So, it sounds like things were going quite well for you in Fillydelphia. What made you decide to move to Ponyville?”

Silver’s face fell and his ears folded as he said, “In a word, Tirek.” At Twilight’s look of confusion, he explained, “My dreams, my income, my whole life revolved around magic. Then one day, Tirek attacked, and I was foolish enough to think that I could stop him and save Equestria. I attacked him, hit him with my most powerful spell, but he brushed it off and drained me dry.” He scowled at the memory, adding, “He just walked away, while Discord stayed behind to laugh at me and my failure…”

Both Twilight and Spike looked at Silver with sympathy while Sunny pulled him into a hug. He nuzzled her gently, and continued his story. “That was… It was a bad time for me. I laid there for a while, feeling weak and completely hopeless, thinking I’d never have my magic again. My dreams were shattered, and on top of that I felt ashamed of myself for not being able to save Equestria from that monster after all the years of studying I did.”

“That… That’s terrible,” said Twilight sadly. “I traded my magic to Tirek for the lives of my friends, but that gave us the final key needed to defeat him. I can’t imagine how it must have felt for the rest of Equestria, thinking they’d never have magic again… But, that still doesn’t explain why you moved to Ponyville.”

He grimaced, but continued on, “When you and your friends defeated Tirek and returned our magic, I felt so relieved, and yet I was also terrified. I realized just how weak I really was, even after years of study, and even worse was that I had nothing beyond my magic. I didn’t feel safe in my home anymore, so when the papers said that you and your friends lived here in Ponyville, I knew this would be the one place I could be safe.”

Spike fixed him a deadpan stare. “You feel safe in a town located right next to the Everfree Forest?”

“Spike, don’t be mean!” Twilight chided him.

“Well, he’s not wrong…” Sunny replied, looking to Silver.

The unicorn chuckled softly. “I know, it doesn’t make much sense, but, well, it is what it is. At least I know Princess Twilight and her friends are here, ready to save the day if anything happens.” He sighed, and added, “But, even under your protection, I still suffer from those events, mainly in the form of frequent nightmares.”

“I’m surprised Luna hasn’t helped you with them. I mean, that is her duty,” Twilight said.

“She does,” Silver told her. “In fact, we became friends after a while since she kept having to come and save me. In fact, we all recently went to a nightclub to show her how modern ponies enjoyed the night.”

Twilight actually blushed at that as she admitted, “I remember seeing that article. I thought it was slander, so I wrote to Princess Celestia and Princess Luna to tell them about it. Imagine my surprise when they wrote back to tell me it was real, and not to worry so much…”

Spike chuckled as he told them, “Oh, you should have heard her going on and on about how that paper was ruining the image of the princesses, and how they should feel bad about slandering Luna’s good name, and all this other stuff!”

“Thank you, Spike…” muttered Twilight. “ANYWAY! I think we’re getting off the topic again. So, after Tirek’s attack, you came to Ponyville to feel safe. Tell me, what happened at the party where you met all your friends?” She smiled at Sunny, and added, “And I’d be interested to hear from you as well. After all, friendship is a group activity, and I’m sure you’ve got your own perspective on the events in question.”

“That I do,” she replied with a mischievous grin. “For instance, I first noticed Silver here when he was staring at me with this goofy look on his face.”

Silver blushed and sputtered, “W-well, I thought you were one of the most beautiful mares I’d ever seen!”

“Clearly you’ve never met Rarity,” Spike replied dismissively, earning him a not-so-gentle nudge from Twilight.

“Please, continue,” she said, fixing a pointed look at Spike while he smiled sheepishly in return.

Silver cleared his throat. “Okay, so, yeah, after you told me to make friends, I went around making small-talk with ponies attending the party, but I didn’t feel any real spark of friendship from them.” He glanced over to Sunny, and added, “And then I saw Sunny here, and… Yeah…” He blushed and rubbed his shoulder. “I thought she was so beautiful, and I knew I’d regret it if I didn’t say hello…”

Twilight chuckled. “Well, I suppose that’s one way to start a friendship, even if I’d have preferred you making friends because you wanted to.”

Sunny grinned and wrapped a foreleg around Silver. “Yes, well, it worked for us. So, anyway, there he was, just staring at me, and I gave him a little wave. He waved back, and came over to say hello, and then we talked a little bit before my friends found me.”

“They lost her in the crowd,” he explained, “when she went around talking with one pony or another.”

“Until Silver here started helping me with the shop, I didn’t have much time to myself to socialize,” Sunny added. “I got caught up talking with lots of ponies I hadn’t seen in a while.”

“So they came by, and introduced themselves to me,” he continued. “We talked, got to know each other a bit, and decided to meet up the next night for bowling. I wasn’t exactly thrilled with the idea of bowling, but if my new friends wanted to play then I wasn’t going to say no.”

“Plus he wanted to see me again,” Sunny added with a cheeky grin.

“Yes, that too,” he replied with a blush.

“Is this a story about how you met your friends, or how you two fell in love?” Spike asked with a flat look.

“It’s both,” Sunny declared with a smile. “You have to be friends before you can be lovers, after all.”

“Why didn’t you want to go bowling?” Twilight wondered, getting away from the romance. She was happy that Sunny and Silver had found love, and they seemed to be a good couple from what she could tell, but she was interested in their friendship; love was Cadance’s thing, and she was happy to leave it to her fellow princess.

“I was never good at it,” Silver explained. “At least, not until Sunny helped me out.”

“He just didn’t know how to play properly; after I showed him how, he was actually quite good at bowling,” Sunny explained.

“Turned into a new hobby for me!” he added with a grin.

Twilight smiled and nodded as she looked over to see Spike write down that last bit. “Interesting that you were already a group of friends before Silver came along; I suppose that made friendship easier for you, huh?” she asked the stallion in question.

“It did,” he admitted. “I’m still not quite sure how we just became friends like that, but at least it meant that I didn’t have to deal with the awkwardness of putting a group together myself.”

“Friendship can come from something as simple as a bit of small talk on the street,” Twilight told him. “A party is a great way to meet new ponies, and I’m glad to know that you met some lasting friends there. Now that we’ve established what life was like in Fillydelphia, why you moved, and how you met your friends, I’d like to hear what you’ve learned about friendship.”

“Ah, right, what I learned about friendship…” he said, remembering the reason for the visit. “Well now…” It wasn’t that he hadn’t learned anything about friendship from them, it was that he’d have to think to really narrow down the lessons they had taught him.

“Please, take your time. I’d like you to be as thorough as you can be,” she said. “I’m sure each of your friends have taught you something about friendship, and I’d like to hear every lesson you’ve learned.”

Silver’s brow furrowed, and he leaned on Sunny as he thought back to his friends and the times they spent together. It was hard to believe that he’d lived in Ponyville for a couple months already, hard to believe that so much could happen in such a short span of time. Even still, he pondered everything he had learned from his friends since moving to Ponyville.

He thought about the night he talked with Mystic at that pub, as well as the talk he had with his friends when they first met Princess Luna together. “One lesson I learned is that you need to talk about your issues, because simply bottling them up only hurts you. Friends can lend an ear and help you deal with your problems, but only if you tell them.”

“That’s a good lesson to learn,” said Twilight with a nod. “Friends can help you deal with pain, but you first need to trust them, and let them in. What else have you learned?”

Silver grimaced as he thought back to their adventure with the golden idol, and how Frosty took charge and planned their rescue attempt when all he could do was whimper in fear and call for help. “There are times when you face problems too big for you to handle alone; I learned that there’s no shame in getting help from your friends, and that sometimes you need to rely on them to get through a tough situation.”

The princess smiled, and said, “Another great lesson right there. I remember when it was applebucking season at Sweet Apple Acres, and Applejack was forced to harvest alone; there was simply too much work for one pony, but she was too stubborn to ask for help, and she suffered for it. Thankfully, she saw the error of her ways, and finally accepted help from myself and our friends.”

“Certainly a better way to learn that lesson than having treasure hunters ponynap the mare I love,” said Silver, hugging Sunny close. The mare in question nuzzled him softly as she squeezed his hoof gently, murmuring sweet things into his ear.

Twilight winced and nodded. “Ah, right, the incident with the golden idol; I remember that day when you brought it to me. I can only imagine what would have happened had you not had such dependable friends to rely on.”

“Well some good did come of it,” Sunny said with a smile. “Thanks to that, Silver finally asked me out. I think our relationship is worth that bit of trouble.”

“I’d like to think so,” he replied with a smile. “Anyway, back to my lessons…”

Twilight smiled and nodded eagerly. “Oh yes, I’m eager to hear what else you’ve learned.”

Another lesson he had learned came from Jewel only a week prior, and he thought back to that day…

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Silver smiled as he knocked on Jewel’s door, having gotten the address from her when she commissioned him. The house was smaller than he expected, even compared to his own home; it was a one-story house, seemingly big enough for one pony, or a married couple at most.

The door opened, and Jewel smiled as she saw Silver and the box he was levitating in his magic. “Hey there! Come on in,” she said, moving aside to let him in. He stepped into a hallway leading from the front of the home to the backdoor at the other end. “The family room is this way,” she told him, leading him down the hallway before turning to the room on the right at the end.

He smiled as he looked around, seeing the place was similar to his own; a couch was against one wall, and a coffee table sat in front of it, and a lamp sat at one corner, though the large window at the end of the room let in a lot of light during the day. “Cozy place you have here,” he observed.

She smiled and shrugged. “Well, I’m all by myself here, and I don’t need much room.”

He glanced over at a toy box sitting on one side of the room, motioning to it as he said, “All alone, huh?”

She giggled and told him, “Well as you know, I foalsit from time to time. I’ve found it’s better to have toys ready for the foals I care for than to let them find their own entertainment.”

“I suppose it makes for a cleaner house, at least,” he chuckled, imagining the mess some bored foals could make. “Well, anyway, would you like to see it?” he asked, bringing the box around to rest on the floor between them.

“Yes please!” Jewel replied, bouncing excitedly. She had asked him to make a sculpture for her to decorate her family room with, and she was eager to see what he made.

Silver nodded, his horn lighting up again as the box opened, and a small sculpture levitated from it to rest on the coffee table. The sculpture in question was made of wood, stained a rich brown, depicting a unicorn stallion and earth pony mare sitting together, cuddling a little unicorn foal between them.

“What do you think?” he asked, hoping that she liked it. Jewel told him that she wanted a sculpture of an earth pony mare and a unicorn stallion cuddling together with a foal, but left it up to him to decide how to pose them.

She smiled warmly at the sculpture as she looked it over, taking in the details. Silver did a fine job, and she could feel the love shared between the members of this wooden family. Her heart ached as she pictured herself and Mystic Spiral in place of the couple, cuddling their firstborn. She hadn’t told Silver just why she wanted an earth pony and unicorn together, and thankfully he hadn’t asked.

“It’s beautiful…” she told him, holding a hoof to her heart. “I’ll treasure this for the rest of my life.”

He blushed and chuckled, smiling sheepishly as he said, “Well, I didn’t think it was that great, but as long as you like it…”

“I do, I really do,” she told him, looking up from the sculpture to face him. “How much do I owe you?” she wondered.

“Oh, uh, don’t worry about it,” he told her, not all that concerned with payment for the piece he made her.

Her eyes widened in surprise. “What? You can’t be serious.”

“Consider it a present from a friend,” he said.

She glanced to the sculpture once more, before turning and pulling him into a hug. “Thank you…” He hugged her gently in return, and after they separated, Jewel said, “I never told you why I wanted this, did I?”

His brow furrowed as he shook his head. “I had assumed it was just for decoration, but I’m guessing there’s more to it than that?”

She nodded and told him, “Yes, there is. I don’t know if you knew this, but, well, my dream is to have a family of my own someday.” She looked to the sculpture, and said, “It’s… hard, for me, to ask a stallion out. I know that if I want that family I dream of, then I need to get over my fears and ask, and yet…” She sighed, wishing she had the courage to just ask that stallion…

She shook her head, and turned to Silver. “Anyway, I wanted this sculpture to remind me of what I could have if I just had the courage to go for it.”

He smiled and nodded. “I’m sure you’ll get the family you deserve, someday. I admit, I don’t know enough about dating to help, but a pretty mare like you shouldn’t have any issues if you just try.”

She blushed and smiled. “Th-thanks… If only it was that easy,” she sighed. “But I’ll try. I know this dream is worth it, even if it’s so hard to take that first step…”

“At least your dream is simple enough; meet a stallion, fall in love, and get married. I don’t even know the path to fulfill my dream of being a great wizard, even after all these years of study,” he admitted. “I just can’t see what I could do to help Equestria; what do I do with my years of knowledge, how do I turn that into something helpful?” He sighed and ran a hoof through his mane as he added, “Maybe it’s better if I just put away my books and focused on sculpting and helping at the chocolate shop…”

Jewel frowned and reached a hoof to rub Silver’s shoulder, telling him, “Hey, don’t think like that. Sure, you haven’t done any great deeds for Equestria yet, or made any useful spells, but that doesn’t mean you won’t.”

He frowned. “But how am I supposed to do that? I’m no fighter, so I can’t prove myself by defeating a monster, nor can I be of any help to the princesses when they have greater wizards than me to consult with.”

“Well, you just have to keep trying, even if it’s hard,” she said, smiling as she rubbed his shoulder. “The worst-caste scenario is that you’ll never help Equestria, but you’ll still know more about magic than most other unicorns, and at least you’ll know that you tried your best. If you just give up now, you’ll look back one day and regret it.”

He smiled softly and nodded. “Yeah, I guess you’re right…” It seemed like it would be easier to just give up and let his dream go, especially with Sunny in his life, but he knew he’d grow to regret it someday. Even if he never managed to do anything great with his knowledge and talent, he could still enjoy learning about magic, and he could stand proud knowing that he did his best to make a difference.

Jewel sighed as she added, “Now if only I could follow my own advice…”

Silver chuckled, and said, “How about this; I promise I’ll keep trying to follow my dream, if you’ll try following yours.”

She smiled and nodded, reaching out to give him a hoof-bump. “Deal.”

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Silver smiled as he told Twilight, “Another lesson I learned recently is that a dream is worth fighting for, no matter how hard it seems.” Sunny looked to him curiously, and he simply mouthed ‘later’ before turning his attention back to the princess.

Twilight nodded slowly. “I suppose that’s a good lesson to learn, about perseverance in the face of adversity, though I’d stress the importance of having realistic expectations as well.” She smiled as she looked to Sunny. “So, I suppose all that’s left is what you’ve learned from Sunny here.”

Silver turned to look at Sunny thoughtfully, who smiled at him. “What do you suppose you’ve learned from me, sweetie?”

That’s a good question, he thought to himself. It felt like these past couple months with her taught him more about friendship and life than he ever learned in Fillydelphia. It seemed like an impossible task to narrow it all down to just a couple lessons, but he knew he had to try.

He smiled at Sunny, holding her hoof as he said, “From you, my love, I learned many things. I learned that sometimes, you need to have the courage to make a better life for yourself. I learned that I shouldn’t be ashamed of my flaws, because everypony has them.” He leaned over and shared a tender kiss with her, before ending with, “And thanks to you, I now know that a life without friendship isn’t worth living. Thank you for giving me a chance…”

She smiled and blushed, turning away as she rubbed her reddened cheek. “Oh, Silver…”

He chuckled softly at her reaction. “You’re cute when you blush,” he murmured, leaning over to nip her throat playfully.

She gasped and swatted him, her whole face red as she hissed, “S-Silver! Not in front of the princess!”

He turned to glance at the princess, whose cheeks were pink at the affectionate display as her hoof covered her young assistant’s eyes. “Oh, uh, sorry, your highness. I forgot myself for a moment…”

“It’s fine!” Twilight quickly replied. “I think we got quite a lot out of this interview,” she said, eager to change the subject as she removed her hoof from Spike’s eyes, and took the parchment from him to give it a look. “It sounds like you’ve learned quite a lot about friendship from the short time you’ve been here, and I look forward to finding out what other lessons you learn in the future.”

“Should I write down what I learn about friendship?” he asked teasingly.

“That’s not a bad idea, actually,” she replied, missing the joke. “I used to write to Celestia regularly, back when I first came to Ponyville, telling her every lesson I learned about friendship.”

“And then there was the Smarty Pants incident,” Sunny said with a smirk.

Twilight scowled. “I apologized to the whole town for that! I’m just never going to live that down, am I?”

“Probably not,” said Spike, rolling up the parchment.

The princess sighed. “Anyway, I think we’ve taken up enough of your time for now,” she said, her horn glowing as the writing supplies disappeared while the report floated in her magic. “If it’s okay with you, I’d like to come visit from time to time to find out what else you’ve learned about friendship.”

“That’s fine, I suppose,” he said, making a mental note to write down whatever he learned about friendship from then on.

Twilight grinned. “Great! Oh, and by the way, feel free to drop by the castle sometime; it’s not often I get to discuss advanced magical theory with anypony.” She felt excited that she’d finally have someone around Ponyville to talk about magic with, as none of her friends understood the intricacies of it like she did.

He couldn’t help but smile. “I’d really like that, thank you.” He’d never had the opportunity to talk with an equal in the field of magic, and he was excited at the thought of learning new things from the Bearer of the Element of Magic.

Silver and Sunny led them to the front door, where they bid Twilight and Spike farewell as they left. With the two left alone, they went back to the family room, where Silver opened up his bottle of soda, and promptly got soaked as it fizzled everywhere from Sunny’s earlier fumbling, much to the amusement of the mare in question.

= = = = = = = = = =

Silver sighed as he worked on painting the sculpture he made earlier, lost in thought at the lessons he discussed earlier with Princess Twilight, specifically the one about talking with friends about your problems. It only just occurred to him that Mystic still hurt from leaving Manehattan years before, and he couldn’t help but wonder how long he’d be haunted by his own demons.

Sunny’s ear flicked at his sigh, and she looked up from her book to notice the thoughtful look on Silver’s face. “Something wrong, Silver?” she asked.

“Just thinking…” he replied, slowly lowering the brush and paint onto the coffee table. “Did I ever tell you about the time I went drinking with Mystic?”

A bemused smirk grew on her face as she replied, “Why no, I don’t believe that story ever came up.”

He chuckled softly, and told her, “It was the day before we went to the nightclub together. He introduced me to his family, who wanted to meet a fellow artist. We had a nice chat, and dinner was delicious, but Mystic was quiet through most of it.” He frowned as he added, “He seemed tense.”

“Then what happened?” she wondered.

“Mystic and I left after dinner, and he said he needed a drink, but before he could get too far away I asked if he wanted some company,” he said. He smirked as he told her, “That was the first time I ever drank. Anyway, after a couple ciders, he told me that he was still upset over moving from Manehattan all those years ago.”

Sunny tilted her head as she looked curiously at her lover. “Why are you telling me about this now?”

He grimaced as he told her, “Well, the thing is… Mystic is still hurting over that, so what’s going to happen to me?” At her look of confusion, he explained, “Talking with you and the others about what happened has helped me, but I still live in fear, and I still suffer from nightmares. I thought the pain would just go away with time, but if Mystic’s still hurting over his move, then...” He shrugged helplessly.

She looked at him with concern, moving off the couch as she asked, “Is there anything I can do to help?”

He blinked some tears away as he asked, “Can… can you help me find a therapist?” He leaned into her as she held him close, and said, “I’m tired of being afraid, tired of all these nightmares. Luna was right, I should have looked for professional help a while ago…”

“I think it’s very brave of you to admit you need help,” Sunny told him, nuzzling him softly. “I’ll be happy to help you. I’m sure a crazy town like Ponyville must have a therapist or two around.” She kissed him softly, and gently grabbed his hoof as she began pulling him toward the door. “Come on; the sooner we find you help, the sooner you can get better.”
He followed her out the door and into town, glad to have somepony like her at his side. He wasn’t sure how long it would take to heal, but he was done letting pain control his life. With the help of a therapist and the support of his friends, he knew that he’d be okay… Someday.

Ep 17 - Meeting the Parents

It was just another day at Succulent Sweets when Silver flipped the sign at the door to “Closed” for their lunch break. While he had been working the counter, Sunny was busy in the kitchen working to keep the shop stocked with her delicious chocolates. “What are you feeling up for today, Sunny?” he asked as he trotted back to the kitchen.

“Some hayburgers would be nice,” she told him, busy working on another batch of sweets. “Could you be a dear and bring some back to the shop for me? I’m on a roll here.”

He chuckled and nodded. “Sure thing sweetheart. I’ll be back in a bit,” he said, heading out through the kitchen door to get their food.

“Hey, wait a sec!” she called out to him, heading out the door after the unicorn.

“Huh? What did I forget?” he wondered, stopping to turn around and face her.

“This,” she said, sharing a deep kiss with him. He hummed happily as his hoof went up to caress her cheek, savoring the moment before she slowly pulled away. “Hurry back, okay?”

“Sure thing,” he replied, giving Sunny a final nuzzle before he headed off to the Hayburger.

Sunny gave a happy sigh as she stood at the doorway and watched Silver walking away. I’m so lucky to have him in my life…

“Now that is the look of a mare in love,” said a familiar feminine voice.

Sunny’s eyes grew wide as she quickly turned to face the mare. “M-mom?! W-what are you doing here? I thought you were still on tour!”

“I came home yesterday evening, and thought I’d come by to visit my eldest daughter,” she replied, barely containing her amusement. The mare had a dark golden coat and purple mane and tail which curled at the ends, and the same deep blue eyes she shared with her daughter. On her hips were a cutie mark of a pink ribbon wrapped like a heart.

She grinned as she added, “And imagine my surprise when I find my daughter kissing some random stallion. Tell me, Sunny, just who was that?”

Sunny blushed at being caught. “That was Silver Streak, and… he’s my special somepony.”

“So when were you going to tell me that you’re dating again? Was I supposed to find out at the wedding?” she asked with a mock pout, as her eyes held a mischievous glint.

Sunny blushed even harder at the mention of marriage, and sputtered, “I was going to tell you when you got back! I wanted you and Dad to find out together, honest.”

“Well, this seems to be great timing,” said the elder mare. “I actually came by to invite you to dinner, so I could discuss something with the whole family. How about you bring Silver Streak to dinner tonight, around seven-thirty? I’m sure your father will be just as excited as I am to meet him.” It was obvious by the tone she used that it was more an order than a request.

“Uh, yeah, sure…” Sunny replied warily.

“Great! I’ll see you then. Ta-ta, sweetie!” She turned and started walking away, leaving her daughter to go back into the shop, wondering what dinner would be like.

It wasn’t all that long after that Silver returned with lunch. “I’m back, Sunny! Here’s your burger,” he said, plopping the bag and sodas on the counter.

She had been so caught up with her thoughts that she almost forgot he was coming back with lunch, and she smiled sheepishly at him. “Oh, yeah, thanks sweetheart.”

Silver frowned as he got a couple plates out and got the food set, concerned at her reaction. “Is everything okay, dear?”

“Yeah, everything’s fine,” she assured him. “Though, I hope you don’t have any plans tonight…”

= = = = = = = = = =

Silver grimaced as he fiddled with his purple bowtie, his nervousness making it difficult for him to focus his magic to tie it properly. It hadn’t even occurred to him that he’d need to meet her parents at some point, and now that he was preparing for their dinner together, he found himself worried about making a good impression. “Darn it, just… come on…” he grumbled as he wrangled with his tie.

“Silver, relax,” Sunny said, standing there in a simple, orange sundress. “I’m sure they’re going to love you.”

He sighed as he finally got his bowtie set. “I really hope so. I don’t want them to end up hating me because I said or did something stupid at this dinner tonight.”

She trotted up behind him to wrap him in a hug, and he leaned into her. “Everything’s going to be fine, I promise. Just be yourself, okay?”

“Okay…” he murmured, a hoof stroking at her foreleg. “I love you, Sunny.”

“I love you too, Silver.” She pulled away and smiled at him. “Ready to go?”

Silver took a deep breath, and let it out slowly before he nodded. “Yeah, I’m ready.”

The pair of them headed out the door and off to Sunny’s childhood home. There was an uncomfortable silence that hung in the air as they made their way there, Silver being distracted by his worries about dinner, while Sunny was concerned with whatever her mother needed to discuss with the whole family.

Soon, they came upon a two-story house, and Sunny knocked on the door. They only needed to wait for a few moments before the door opened to reveal a large, light blue earth pony stallion with a short white mane and tail, his cyan eyes looking down at the two of them. The stallion was half a head taller than Silver, and muscular, and the nervous unicorn worried that Sunny’s father would break him in half if this night went anything less than perfect.

Silver gave a quiet meep at the stern look the stallion gave him for a moment, before he turned to look at Sunny with a warm smile. “Little Sunny Sonata, it’s good to see you again.” He smiled as Sunny came up to wrap him in a hug, and he hugged her gently in return. “You should come by to visit more often.”

“You’re right, I’m sorry Dad,” she replied, slowly pulling away. “Dad, I’d like you to meet my boyfriend, Silver Streak,” she said, motioning to the unicorn beside her.

“So I heard,” he replied, looking the unicorn over. “So you’re the one dating my daughter now, huh? I hope you’ve been taking good care of her.”

Silver jumped and stammered, “Y-yes, sir. We’ve been dating for a few weeks now, and I’ve done my best to be a good boyfriend and to show her how much she means to me.”

The stallion’s eyes narrowed. “A good boyfriend would have introduced himself to her parents long before now.”

Sunny fixed a glare at the elder stallion. “Dad! Stop trying to intimidate him!” she scolded him, slugging her father in the arm.

He winced and rubbed his shoulder. “Jeez, I was only joking around, Sunny…” He offered a hoof to Silver and introduced himself. “My name’s Snowdrift. It’s nice to meet you, Silver.”

“N-nice to meet you too, sir,” Silver replied nervously, shaking his hoof in return.

“Please, just call me Snowdrift. Come inside, both of you,” he said, moving aside to let them in.

The two went inside, and were greeted by Sunny’s little sister, Crystal Waltz. “Hey Sunny! Hi Silver!” she said with a wave.

“Hey sis,” Sunny said as the little filly ran up to hug her big sister, and she hugged Crystal in return. “Keeping out of trouble?”

“Yeah,” she replied, and looked at Silver curiously. “So you’re here to meet Mom and Dad, huh?” It was no surprise to the filly that Silver and her sister were dating, after the past few times Sunny foalsat her where she saw firsthoof the love shared between the two. Crystal was glad that they were together, as she saw Sunny become happier and more relaxed than she’d seen her in a while.

“Yeah, that’s the idea,” he replied with a smirk.

Crystal smiled. “They’re nice like you, so I’m sure they’ll like you a lot.”

“Imagine my surprise when I told Crystal and your father that we were going to meet your special somepony, only to find out that she already knew him,” said the motherly mare emerging from the kitchen.

Sunny flinched, and quickly replied, “W-well, Crystal knew because I had to foalsit her.”

The golden mare chuckled. “I’m only teasing you dear,” she said as she came up to her daughter, and the two hugged. “Welcome home, my sweet sonata.” After a few moments, they separated, and she turned to look at Silver. “You must be Silver Streak. Hello, and welcome to my home. I’m Sunrise Serenade, Sunny’s mother, obviously.”

“It’s a pleasure to meet you, ma’am,” he said, reaching a hoof to shake, and he was surprised when she came up to hug him.

“There’s no need for such formalities,” she chided him playfully. “Please, call me Sunrise.” She pulled away and smiled as she asked, “Are you feeling hungry? I made eggplant parmesan for dinner.”

“Oooh! Mom makes the best eggplant parmesan!” said Sunny with a grin.

“It’s going to be done soon, and then we’ll all be able to sit down and have a nice little chat,” Sunrise told the pair. “I look forward to getting to know the stallion who’s dating my daughter,” she added, before she headed back into the kitchen to finish up.

There was a moment of awkward silence as Snowdrift stood there with Sunny, Silver, and Crystal, none sure what to say and unwilling to start a real conversation while the mare of the house was busy with dinner.

Finally, Silver broke the silence, saying, “M-maybe I could go set the table while she’s finishing up.” He turned and walked into the kitchen to offer his help, leaving the others to talk among themselves in the living room.

“Well… He seems nice,” Snowdrift observed.

“He’s a sweet, sensitive stallion,” Sunny replied with a fond smile, which turned into a frown as she jabbed her father with a hoof. “Which is why I don’t want you acting all mean and scary! He’s already nervous about making sure everything goes well tonight, and he doesn’t need to worry about you beating him to a pulp!”

Her father smirked. “I thought it was my duty as your father to intimidate every colt you brought home.” At Sunny’s stern glare, he quickly raised his hooves up defensively. “Okay, okay! I promise I’ll be nice. But I have to ask, does he make you happy?”

She smiled and nodded. “He really does, Dad.”

He couldn’t help but smile at that. “Then that’s all that really matters. I just hope he understands how lucky he is to be dating my beautiful daughter.”

Sunny giggled, and told him, “I like to think we’re both lucky.”

“Dinner’s done!” Sunrise called out, and three stomachs growled at the delicious smells coming from the kitchen. Snowdrift, Sunny, and Crystal all headed to the dining room, where Silver was helping to set dinner on the table.

Sunrise of course assisted with the placement of the food at the center of the table. “I must say, Silver Streak is quite the gentlecolt, helping me set the table like this.” She glanced over to Snowdrift and added, “Unlike a certain husband of mine.”

Said stallion pouted as he sat down. “Hey, I would have set the table if you asked.”

“Well you seemed so busy trying to intimidate poor Silver there that I didn’t want to interrupt,” she replied with a small smile, giving Silver a subtle wink.

Snowdrift could only scowl while Sunny and Silver both snickered to themselves as they sat down. A feast of eggplant parmesan, pasta, and garlic bread was laying out on the table when everyone took their seats and began digging in.

They spent the first few minutes in silence as they ate, and Silver could definitely agree with Sunny that her mother made some delicious eggplant parmesan. After a short while though, parental curiosity won out over hunger, and Sunrise asked Silver, “Where did you come from, if I might ask?” She knew he wasn’t from Ponyville, or else she would have seen him around town years before.

“I’m originally from Fillydelphia. I just moved here a couple months ago,” he told her.

“And how did you meet Sunny?” Snowdrift wondered.

Silver chuckled at the memory. “My first night here, Pinkie Pie threw me this huge welcome party and invited half the ponies in Ponyville. I trotted around to talk with everypony there, and that’s when I met Sunny. ” He looked to Sunny and smiled as he continued, “When I first laid eyes on her, I thought she was the most beautiful mare I ever saw, and I knew I’d regret it if I didn’t say hello.”

Sunny blushed and giggled, nudging Silver gently when she added, “It didn’t hurt that Princess Twilight told him to go out and make some friends.”

He blushed and stammered, “W-well, yes, I’ll admit that had something to do with our meeting…” He cleared his throat, and continued on. “Anyway, that’s how I met Sunny and all the others. Our friendship grew from there, as did our feelings for one another.”

“And when did it turn into love? When did you start dating?” Sunrise asked.

“Well, did Sunny ever tell you about our adventure with the golden idol?” he wondered.

Snowdrift growled, and said, “Yes, she did, and I swear to Celestia if I ever see that treasure hunter around Ponyville I’ll break every bone in his body!”

Sunny winced. “Dad, please calm down. Everything turned out okay, and I came out alright.”

The stallion looked sheepish. “Yeah, I’m sorry Sunny… I just get so angry thinking about it.”

Sunrise frowned, looking between father and daughter. “Nopony told me anything about an adventure, or about any golden idol.” She had been on tour for a while, and missed out on such events. She noticed the anger in her husband’s eyes, and the uncomfortable look on Sunny’s face, and her gaze hardened as she looked at Silver. “What happened?” she growled.

Silver flinched at the motherly fury that was directed at him. “W-well, you see, Sunny regularly gets a shipment of coffee beans for Frosty, and a little while back it accidentally got switched with another. The bag she got was being used by a treasure hunter, a stallion named Dr. Caballeron, to smuggle a golden jaguar statue out of Tenochtitlan…”

And so he told Sunrise of their adventure, about how Dr. Caballeron tracked down the idol, and how he ponynapped Sunny, and of course how they came together to fight him and save her. Sunrise listened with rapt attention, filled with maternal concern which was only slightly tempered by the fact that her daughter was sitting nearby, healthy and safe.

“That night, when I laid there in bed, I thought about how much Sunny meant to me, and how I’d regret it if I never got to tell her how I felt,” Silver said, finishing the story. “I swore that I’d tell her how I felt, and ask her to be my special somepony.”

Sunny smiled as she leaned over and nuzzled him gently, adding, “And we’ve been happy together ever since.”

Sunrise sipped her drink, gazing thoughtfully at the couple. “It’s nice to know something wonderful came from all that, but I’m curious; why does this ‘Dr. Caballeron’ sound so familiar?”

It was little Crystal who answered, “He’s the treasure hunter from those awesome Daring Do books!” The filly was a fan of Daring Do, one of the few books she enjoyed reading thanks to her big sister.

A look of comprehension came upon the mare, and she remembered the treasure hunter popping up in one or two of the stories she read to Crystal when the filly was sick. She fixed a flat look at Silver. “So you’re telling me that my daughter was assaulted and ponynapped by a literary character?”

“It’s true, Mom!” Sunny cut in. “I have a group photo with the idol in my hope chest, and Frosty wrote an article about the whole thing for the Ponyville Express.”

“’Hope chest?’ What’s that?” Silver asked, curious about this unfamiliar term.

“I’ll show you later,” she told him, before turning back to her mother. “But yeah, apparently Daring Do is real, and so are the villains she’s fought. Who knew, right?”

“That’s a scary thought,” she murmured into her drink. She looked to Silver, smiling warmly, and said, “I know I speak for all of us when I say, thank you so much for saving Sunny.”

He smiled sheepishly. “Oh, y-you don’t need to thank me for that. Honestly, Frosty was the one who came up with the plan, and we all worked to save Sunny.”

“Yes, but it was your magic that took her out of harm’s way, and you charged headlong into battle to protect her,” Sunrise countered. “So, thank you.”

“My hero…” Sunny murmured into his ear, causing the stallion to blush.

Snowdrift cleared his throat, and decided to change the subject. “So, Silver, what do you do for a living, aside from saving damsels in distress?”

Silver smiled proudly. “Oh, I earn my bits by selling sculptures I carve with my magic.”

Snowdrift’s brow furrowed, and his gaze hardened. “So you’re an artist, like Mystic Spiral’s family?” he asked, sounding quite displeased.

Sunrise frowned at her husband’s tone. “Snowdrift, don’t be disrespectful!” she scolded him.

The fatherly stallion looked over to his wife, and said, “I’m sorry dear, I know they’re good ponies and all, but if this colt’s going to support our daughter then he’s going to need a stable income. As much as Mystic Spiral and his family work on their art, they all need normal jobs to make ends meet; I don’t want to see Sunny having to bust her rump just so her special somepony can hawk his wares in the marketplace.”

Sunny grimaced at that. She understood where her father was coming from, she understood his concern, but she was quick to defend her boyfriend. “It’s not like that, Dad. Silver’s a very successful artist. He sells his sculptures at an art gallery in Fillydelphia for a lot of bits, and this new style he’s been working on will make him even more popular in the art world.”

Sunrise was curious about that. “A new style, you say?”

Silver nodded, and said, “Before I tell you about that, I need to explain a few things. While sculpting is how I make my bits, my talent and passion lie in magic, and I’ve spent most of my life studying magic and various spells. I began sculpting as a way to train my magical stamina and precision, and a family friend who owns an art gallery decided my sculptures were good enough to sell.”

“So what was your old style like, and why are you working on a new style?” she wondered.

He explained, “I made complex geometric shapes and patterns, but it was all intellectual. Someone told me that art needed to be a pursuit of the heart, and said that if I wanted true fame, I would need to put my heart into my sculptures. So, I’ve been working on doing just that.”

He glanced at Sunny, and felt his cheeks heat up as he said, “I wasn’t sure what to sculpt at first, until I thought of the one pony who has brought so much joy into my life. I made a bust of Sunny, a realistic style for her head and a geometric style for her mane, and I painted it up properly. I put all of my love and joy into it, and then I showed it to her, hoping she would like it.”

Sunny sniffed, tears in her eyes as she thought back to that moment. “When he showed it to me, he told me how special I was, and how much I meant to him… It was the sweetest, most romantic thing…”

Sunrise looked incredulously at Silver. “And you didn’t propose to her?”

“Mom!” “What?!” “Honey!” shouted Sunny, Silver, and Snowdrift, the young couple blushing at the motherly mare, while her husband gaped at her. So far he’d had no issues with the younger stallion, but that didn’t mean he was eager to hoof his daughter over to the colt!

She seemed unfazed at their reactions. “What? What’s the matter?”

“I-it’s way too soon to think about marriage!” she stammered. “We haven’t even talked about it yet.”

Sunrise simply smiled. “It’s clear that Silver loves you with all his heart, and he made a sculpture to show you just how much you mean to him.” Her smile became a teasing smirk as she asked, “Tell me, if he had proposed to you right then and there, would you have said no?”

Sunny sat there, her mouth working soundlessly as she gawked at her mother, before she reached for her wine glass and gulped it down. Silver, meanwhile, felt his whole face burn as he thought about what she’d said. He loved Sunny, there was no question about that, but the thought of marrying her brought both joy and apprehension. He didn’t quite know how to feel about the idea.

Sunrise chuckled, and turned to Silver. “At any rate, perhaps you’d like to ask us a few questions? This isn’t an interrogation, after all.”

He blinked, and felt relieved at the change of topic. He wondered what to ask, and thought about the curious nickname that they called Sunny by earlier. “Well, I was wondering why you two called Sunny ‘sonata.’ Where did she get that nickname from?”

Everyone reacted differently at his question. Sunny had just finished emptying her glass, looking dismayed, while her parents appeared disappointed, and Crystal just seemed confused. “Did I say something wrong?” he asked.

Sunny reached for the wine bottle to fill her glass back up, while Sunrise looked to her daughter and gave a disappointed sigh. “Really sweetie? You didn’t tell him?”

“I-I was going to!” she replied, looking sheepish.

“When?” her father asked with a flat stare.

Sunny grimaced and muttered something unintelligible. Sunrise facehooved at her reply. “He doesn’t even know he’s dating nobility, does he?”

Silver’s jaw dropped, and his eyes bulged out at the news. “W-what?!”

Sunny gave a sigh as she put her glass down. “Okay, so, I have some things to tell you… For one, I never told you my full name.”

That just caused even more confusion as he looked to his lover curiously. “Your full name?”

She nodded. “Yes… Allow me to properly introduce myself; I am Lady Sunshine Sonata, of House Concerto.”

He gawked at her, simply blinking as he tried to process this new information. “House… Concerto?”

“My side of the family,” Sunrise explained with a proud smile. “We’re a minor noble family from Canterlot, with a long, proud history of contributions to the arts. For generations, our family has produced fine musicians, opera singers, and dancers, all performing for the ponies of Canterlot and beyond.”

She chuckled, and added, “And as for Sunny’s name, well, it’s tradition for members of our family to be named after music.”

Silver nodded slowly, looking between Sunrise and her daughters. “So, Serenade,” he said, motioning to her, “Sonata,” he continued, motioning to Sunny, “and Waltz,” he finished, looking to Crystal.

Sunrise smiled and nodded. “Indeed.”

“I see… But Sunny, why didn’t you tell me? Why hide your name?” he wondered.

“Because it sounds so pretentious,” she complained, much to the annoyance of her mother.

His brow furrowed. “Really? I think it sounds beautiful.”

Sunny looked surprised, before her cheeks reddened and she smiled sheepishly. “Oh… Th-thank you…”

He was still confused though, and asked, “Why didn’t you tell me about being nobility?”

Sunny snorted and rolled her eyes. “Because it’s really not a big deal. I mean, yeah, we have a family manor in Canterlot, but it’s not like we’re all that high on the social ladder. I’m just a small-town pony who happens to be a member of some noble family.” She nuzzled him softly as she added, “Besides, I didn’t want you freaking out about being unworthy or something like that.”

Silver smiled and nuzzled her gently in return, then turned to her parents. “Forgive me for asking, but how does a noblemare from Canterlot end up raising a family with a small-town carpenter?”

Sunrise chuckled and leaned into her husband, and she reached over to gently stroke his hoof. “Oh, that’s quite an interesting story, actually. Dear, would you mind starting off?”

Snowdrift smirked and kissed her softly. “I sort of have to, don’t I?” He looked to Silver, and began the story. “We met in Manehattan. I was there to visit my brother, who wanted me to build him a furniture set for his living room, but I was having a hard time finding my way around…”

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Snowdrift frowned as he worked his way through the crowds, trying to find his brother’s condominium in all the chaos. Why the hay did he move here, anyway? he wondered. Snow wasn’t used to these massive crowds or winding streets, and he found himself getting lost while narrowly avoiding being trampled.

He realized after a while that he’d need to ask for directions if he wanted to have any hope of reaching his brother’s home that week. He looked around, hoping to find a police officer to help, before he spotted a beautiful mare sitting alone at her table outside a corner café.

The golden mare sat there, gazing absentmindedly at her cup of coffee, unaware of the small-town stallion staring at her. Well, I need directions anyway; might as well get them from a beautiful mare, he decided as he walked up to her. “Um, excuse me, ma’am?”

She jumped, startled at the unexpected voice, before she looked up to him with a polite smile. “Yes, sir? How can I help you?”

He smiled sheepishly in return, suddenly regretting this idea. “I’m, uh, sorry to bother you, but do you know your way around here? I came to Manehattan to visit my brother, and I’m just getting lost trying to find his building.”

She blinked owlishly, clearly not expecting a question like that. “Uh… Well, I’m not native to Manehattan, but I’ve visited several times now, and I think I know my way around. I trust you have an address?”

He nodded and pulled the letter from his saddlebag, hoofing it over to the lovely mare. She looked at the address, and her brow furrowed as she thought about the layout of the city from her previous visits. “You know, I do believe I can help you. One of my friends has family living on that street, and we just visited yesterday.” She smiled and returned the letter to Snowdrift. “I can show you how to get to that street, and then it’ll just be a matter of finding the place.”

He smiled, scarcely able to believe his luck. “R-really? You’d show me the way?” He felt relieved to know he had help, and giddy at the thought of spending more time with this beautiful mare.

She nodded, and finished her coffee before standing up and grabbing her purse. “I don’t have any plans until this evening anyway. Come on, let’s go.”

The two of them started on their way, Snowdrift following the mare as she led him along down the sidewalk. “My name’s Snowdrift. What’s yours?”

“I’m Sunrise Serenade,” she replied. “Where are you from?” she wondered, simply looking for some small talk on their long trip.

Sunrise Serenade, that’s a beautiful name, he thought to himself, before he realized that she asked him a question. “Oh, I’m from Ponyville, a small town near Canterlot.”

Sunrise chuckled softly. “What an odd coincidence; I come from Canterlot, myself.”

“Is that so? Ever been to Ponyville?” he asked.

She shook her head. “Can’t say I have, but from what I’ve seen it looks like a nice little town. So, what brings you to Manehattan?”

“Well, I’m a carpenter by trade, and my brother asked me to come and plan out a furniture set for his living room.” He smiled at her and asked, “And what about you? What brings a beautiful mare like you to a busy city like this?”

Sunrise blushed softly at the honest compliment. “Well, I’m also here for work, actually.”

“What sort of work?” he wondered, realizing how graceful the mare looked.

“Contemporary dancing,” she replied. “I’m a soloist with the Contemporary Canterlot Dance Company, currently touring Equestria with the rest of my company, and Manehattan is our latest stop.”

“Sounds like an interesting career,” Snowdrift said.

She smiled and shrugged. “I love dancing, but I must admit that it can be tiring, going from city to city. That being said, the way our schedule works, I can’t complain too much; we tour in the summer and fall seasons, and only need to come in for occasional practice during winter and spring.”

He chuckled, and replied, “Sounds kinda nice, having to work only half the year. My little workshop keeps me busy throughout the whole year.”

“At least you’re not bored; when I’m out of the active season, I’m forced to go to these dull parties and social events because it’s expected of someone of my social standing…” she lamented.

Snowdrift couldn’t help but snort in amusement. “You party for half the year, and you’re complaining about it?”

She scowled at him as she replied, “I’m sure the hoedowns you have over in Ponyville are filled with laughter and dancing, but in Canterlot most ‘parties’ consist of putting on a fake smile, agreeing to whatever the most popular pony thinks, and gossiping mercilessly about everyone else at said party.”

“It’s not always a hoedown, you know,” he replied with a smirk. “Sometimes it’s a shindig, or a hootenanny.” Sunrise couldn’t help but laugh as they trotted along, and Snowdrift smiled as he told her, “You should come down to Ponyville some time. Our parties may not be anywhere near as fancy as what you’re used to, but I promise you’d have fun.”

“I may just take you up on that,” she told him.

The two of them made their way through the city, chatting all the while. Sunrise found that she enjoyed Snowdrift’s company, the small-town stallion so very different from the stuck-up high-society types she was used to. He, meanwhile, found Sunrise to be a charming mare, surprisingly down-to-earth considering her high-class heritage, and he was glad to have met her.

Too soon for either of them, though, they eventually found the building they were searching for. “Well, this is it,” he said, looking up at the building.

“Yes…” she sighed. Her ears perked up as she remembered her performance that night, and she turned to Snowdrift to ask, “Say, do you have any plans tonight?”

“Not really, why?” he wondered.

She smiled. “I have a performance tonight at the Grand Auditorium, and I have a special ticket for a great seat near the stage. I’d love for you to attend… Please?” she asked hopefully.

He chuckled and nodded. “I’d love to. What time does it start?”

She grinned, and reached into her purse to retrieve the ticket. “The show starts at six o’clock, make sure to dress nicely.”

“I’m sure I can borrow something from my brother,” he replied as he took the ticket. “I can’t wait to see you dance.”

She blushed as she added, “And after the show, perhaps you could meet me backstage? I’ll let security know to expect you.”

“Sure,” he replied with a nod. “I’ll see you tonight, Sunrise. Thanks again for your help getting here.”

“No problem!” She turned and started trotting away, waving goodbye.

He sighed happily as he watched her leave, and turned to enter the building and meet his brother. He could only hope that the next few hours would pass quickly so that he could see Sunrise again.

= = = = = = = = = =

Hours later, Snowdrift stood in front of the Grand Auditorium, wearing a gray business suit he borrowed from his brother. He wasn’t sure what contemporary dance was like, or if he’d even enjoy it, but he’d give it a chance, especially if it meant he got to see Sunrise again.

He went inside with many other fashionably-dressed ponies, feeling somewhat underdressed in comparison, and soon took his seat near the center of the third row. She really wasn’t kidding about it being near the stage, he thought as he looked around at all the other ponies taking their seats. He heard the orchestra tuning their instruments for the coming performance, and he was surprised to hear what sounded like a guitar and drums, and he couldn’t help but wonder how rock instruments could work with a traditional orchestra.

He didn’t have to wait too long to find out, as only a couple minutes after everypony sat down, the curtains opened, and the music began to play as the dancers appeared on stage, all wearing white unitards. Snowdrift quickly found that contemporary dancing was a type of interpretive dance, where the dancers seemed to attempt to tell a story with movement instead of words, and it fascinated him.

There were a dozen dancers in the back, moving in perfect harmony, and Sunrise was one of a few dancers in front of them, doing their own routine together, playing out some kind of relationship issue with a mare and a stallion. He couldn’t take his eyes off her, watching every graceful move and sensual pose she made as she performed on stage.

Sunrise was overjoyed to see Snowdrift sitting there in the third row, watching her dance. True, they had only met that afternoon, but already she felt a connection with him. She had gotten so used to dealing with the upper-class that she forgot what it was like to talk with simple, honest ponies.

Part of her irritation with said high-society types was the fact that most of them put on an air of indifference, specifically when it came to her performances. She loved to dance, to work with the choreographer and her fellow dancers to turn song into story, but even as she did her best the high-society audiences only fixed her with polite smiles and quiet applause; never was there any real excitement that she could see, and she wondered how many of them simply came to these shows because of social obligations, and how many actually came because they enjoyed these performances.

Because of this, she was quite surprised and rather self-conscious of herself when she saw the look of awe on Snowdrift’s face as he watched her dance. Unlike the other upper-class ponies, she could see his genuine excitement for the show in general, and her performance in particular. She felt overjoyed that she could bring such excitement to anypony, that she could appear so beautiful to anyone, and she had to focus so that she wouldn’t stumble during her dance, so flustered was she.

She couldn’t help but wonder what he’d think about her upcoming solo…

Sunrise was a joy to watch, as was the rest of her company of course, but she had this real passion for dance that shown through every graceful movement. It wasn’t too long before the mare got her chance to shine as she began her solo performance, and Snowdrift was treated to the sight of a beautiful dance showing her character’s feelings about this apparent love triangle she was trapped in.

He had to blink back tears as he was overcome by emotions that flowed from Sunrise’s passionate performance. He could feel the heartache and loneliness that the character felt as Sunrise did her best to portray those emotions in every graceful move. He couldn’t help but notice her gaze constantly wandering over to him, and he felt his heart skip a beat every time their eyes met.

All too soon for his liking, the show was over, and Sunrise and the rest of her company bowed to the polite applause of the audience. Snowdrift gave a loud and passionate ovation at the beautiful show, grinning up at Sunrise as she smiled bashfully and blinked back tears.

The curtains fell, and as everyone else began to slowly leave the auditorium, he made his way backstage. It was lucky for him that Sunrise had told security to expect him, and they directed him to her dressing room.

He took a deep breath, and knocked on the door. He only had to wait for a moment before the door opened, and Sunrise rushed forward to give him a deep, passionate kiss. He blinked in surprise, before his eyes slowly drifted closed, and he returned the kiss every bit as eagerly as it was given. The two remained like that for a while, until finally the need to breathe caused them to break the kiss.

They were left panting for a few long moments, before Sunrise apologized. “I-I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to be so forward… I just, I’m not used to anypony admiring my dancing like you did.”

“How could anypony not be moved by that beautiful performance?” he wondered. He felt bold, and said, “You know, we should celebrate. When you’re done getting out of that outfit, why don’t we go have a nice dinner together?”

She blushed, and nodded. “I-I’d like that…”

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Sunrise smiled and leaned on her husband, who nuzzled her softly. During the story, the group had moved into the family room, the two couples sitting on the pair of couches separated by a coffee table. “And that’s how it all started,” she told Silver. “After I left Manehattan, we exchanged letters throughout the fall season.”

Snowdrift grinned as he added, “And when the fall season was done and she was finished dancing for the year, she decided to come straight to Ponyville to visit me.”

“I made it back to Canterlot after the end of the fall tour, but I didn’t want to go back to the family manor,” she explained. “Ponyville, and the stallion I loved, were just a short train ride away, so I bought a ticket for the evening train there.”

“Imagine my surprise when I heard someone knocking on my door late at night, and found Sunrise standing there in the rain,” he chuckled. “We spent the next several months together in Ponyville, going on dates and bonding over Ponyville traditions and parties.”

Sunrise smiled warmly as she thought back to those early days, filled with laughter and love. “And a week before I went back to Canterlot to begin the next season, Snowdrift proposed to me.” She smiled and squeezed his hoof as she nuzzled into his shoulder. “Of course I said yes. We kept in touch through the summer and fall tours with letters, and by the time I came back at the end of fall, we planned out our wedding. We got married that spring, and the rest, as they say, is history.”

A mischievous smile grew on her face as she got off the couch and went to a nearby bookshelf. “And speaking of history, I don’t suppose you’d be interested in seeing some of Sunny’s baby pictures?” she asked, much to Sunny’s horror.

= = = = = = = = = =

After looking through the family photo album and getting a look at Sunny’s childhood photos—only a few of which were embarrassing—they continued to chat, questions going back and forth as Sunny’s parents got to know their daughter’s special somepony, and Silver got to know them in turn.

It was late in the evening when Sunrise finally stood in front of her family for the discussion that she had invited Sunny over for originally. Crystal sat on one couch with her father, while Sunny and Silver sat together on the other one, all eyes on the motherly mare. “So, as you all know, I’ve been dancing for years. I’ve gone on many tours, danced on every major stage and auditorium in every major city, and have gained a lot of recognition for my talents.”

She smiled as she continued, “All these years, I’ve been living my dream and making the Concerto family proud, but I’m getting older now. Yes, I’m still youthful, but how much longer before the upper-class decides I’m too old to dance? How much longer before I suffer a crippling injury, something I’ve been lucky to avoid until now?”

Snowdrift’s brow furrowed, concern clear on his face. “I don’t understand, honey, what are you saying?”

“I’ve decided to retire,” she said, much to the shock of everypony there. “I want to leave the stage on my own terms with my head held high, not because some snobby royals think I’m too old or because an injury ends my career. In a couple weeks, I will go to Canterlot for my final performance.”

Crystal was the first to regain her voice, the little filly looking hopeful. “So, does this mean you won’t leave Ponyville anymore? You’ll stay home from now on?”

She smiled and nodded at her youngest daughter. “That’s right, sweetheart; no more tours, no more shows. I’ll be here with you and your father every single day.”

Crystal let loose a squeal of delight as she jumped off the couch and ran to hug her mother, and Snowdrift wasn’t far behind, while Sunny just sat there stunned. For her entire life her mother had been dancing on the stage, and this sudden announcement wreaked havoc with her emotions. “Th-that’s great, Mom…” Sunny murmured, not sure what else to say, or how to feel.

Silver’s brow furrowed as he turned to look to his lover, concerned. “Sunny? You okay?”

She looked between him, her mother, and her sister, her mouth working silently as she tried to answer, but found herself speechless. AM I okay? she wondered.

Sunrise chuckled at the hugs she received from her husband and young daughter, until she noticed her elder daughter’s less-than-enthusiastic expression. “Sunny? What’s the matter?” she asked.

Sunny grimaced. “It’s just… Why retire now?” Her mother opened her mouth to answer, only for Sunny to raise a hoof to silence her. “I know what you said, what I’m asking is… Why couldn’t you have retired years ago, when I was a filly? Why couldn’t you stay home to raise me?”

Sunrise frowned at her daughter. “I’ll admit, spending so much time away from home was the one thing I hated about my career, and there were times I considered retiring early.”

“And why didn’t you?” Sunny wondered.

“Because I was afraid I’d grow to resent you,” she answered.

Sunny’s brow furrowed as she looked curiously at her mother. “What do you mean, Mom?”

The elder mare looked to her daughter, and told her, “Ever since I was a filly, I dreamed of dancing on stage, and I worked hard for years to make that dream a reality. The day that the Contemporary Canterlot Dance Company hired me as a soloist was one of the happiest days of my life, and I was overjoyed to perform on stage.”

“Didn’t sound like it from what you told us about meeting Dad,” said Sunny.

Sunrise chuckled softly. “I’ll admit, as a soloist, I didn’t get quite the recognition I would have liked. Still, I was living my dream, and about a year after I married your father, I was promoted to lead dancer after the previous lead suffered a crippling injury.” She grimaced, and added, “I wasn’t exactly thrilled to have earned the top spot that way, but I can’t deny that it allowed me to shine in the spotlight and show everyone what I could really do.”

She smiled once more as she thought back to that time. “Two years after that, I felt secure enough in my position to finally start a family, and I became pregnant with you not long after.” She chuckled at the memory of it all. “Your father and I were so excited, and we worked hard to make sure everything was perfect for your arrival.”

She shook her head, realizing she was starting to ramble. “Anyway, to make a long story short, you were six months old when I decided to come off of maternity leave and start dancing again. As much as I loved raising you, watching you grow and learn every single day, I felt the urge to go back to the company and continue living my dream. I spent most of my free time practicing once you got a routine down, and we hired your nanny, Starry Night, to help your father care for you while I was out of town.”

Her eyes lost focus as she thought back to that day long ago. “The four of us were standing on the platform at the train station, early in the morning, waiting for the train that would take me to Canterlot. Up to that point, I felt sure of myself, and I felt ready to continue my career.” Her brow furrowed as she gazed at her daughter. “But then I looked down at you, sleeping peacefully in your carriage, and it hit me; I was about to leave my little filly behind.”

“For a moment, I was filled with doubt,” said Sunrise, sitting down on the floor. “I seriously considered heading home and sending Pirouette a telegram telling her that I quit, but then…” She paused, and grimaced as she looked away. “But then, I had to wonder, could I live with that decision? Could I be happy leaving my career behind?” She shook her head, and answered her own question. “Perhaps I could have been happy for a while, but I knew that eventually, I’d think back to my career and the dream I gave up, and I’d grow bitter. The love I have for you all would have turned sour, and I couldn’t bear the thought of that happening.”

She forced herself to look at Sunny as she told her, “So, the train came, I said my goodbyes, and then I headed off to Canterlot. It was one of the hardest decisions I’ve ever made, but I still think I made the right choice.” She frowned, and added, “I never wanted to hurt you, Sunny, but I had to make a decision that I could live with.”

Sunny grimaced. “I… I’d be a hypocrite if I said you shouldn’t live your dream, but… There were plenty of times I wished that you were home with us. Don’t get me wrong, Dad and Starry Night were great, but neither of them could replace you.”

Her mother’s ear flicked as Snowdrift spoke up. “I understand where you’re coming from, Sunny, and I’ll admit, I too wish your mother could have been around more often.” He noticed his wife looking at him curiously, and he smiled at her before he told his daughter, “But the fact of the matter is, your mother and I discussed this before you were born.”

“You did?” Crystal asked.

“Of course we did,” he answered, reaching a hoof to stroke her mane. “We didn’t just decide one day ‘hey, let’s have some foals!’ We had to think about how we were going to raise you girls, and how we wanted to live our lives.” He looked over to Sunny, and told her, “You’re upset with your Mom for missing half your childhood, but I’m just as much to blame as she is.”

He saw her confusion, and explained, “We didn’t have to live here in Ponyville, you know; I could have sold or closed my workshop, and we could have moved into the family manor in Canterlot. But the truth is, I love woodworking every bit as much as your mother loves her dancing, and I didn’t want to give it up, nor did she want me to.”

“I wasn’t about to ask your father to give up his dream just so I could live mine,” Sunrise added. “I’m sorry that our decisions hurt you, and I’m sorry that I wasn’t around as often as you would have liked, but soon, I’ll be home for good.” She smiled at her daughter. “I hope that in the coming months and years, we can make up for lost time.”

Sunny smiled, and leaned over to hug her mother. “I’d like that…” she told her.

Silver smiled as he watched mother and daughter working through their issues, and he wondered whether the issues he had with his own mother could be fixed so easily.

“Congratulations on your retirement, Mom. I’m sorry I got upset,” Sunny said as she pulled away from her mother.

“You have nothing to be sorry for, sweetheart,” her mother replied. “So, will you and Silver be attending my final show in Canterlot?”

Sunny smiled and nodded. “Absolutely! I want to be there when you perform your last show.” She looked over at Silver, and asked, “You’ll come too, right, Silver?”

“Sure,” he answered. “I admit, I’m curious to see what contemporary dancing is like.”

“Wonderful!” said Sunrise. “Most of my family will be there as well, so you’ll get to meet everyone from House Concerto.”

Silver smiled sheepishly. “Sounds like I’d better be on my best behavior then…”

Sunrise grinned. “Just be yourself, and you’ll be fine.” She paused and thought for a moment, then added, “Though I’d recommend wearing a nice suit for the occasion.”

He grimaced in response. “I’d have to go out and buy one. The fanciest outfit I have is just a button-up shirt and a few different ties.”

“I’ll help you get a nice suit,” Sunny told him, nuzzling him gently. “By the time we’re done, you’ll look quite handsome.” She grinned and kissed his cheek, adding, “Well, more handsome than you are already.”

He simply smiled and blushed at that. He looked at the clock on the wall, and nudged Sunny, telling her, “It’s getting pretty late, we should start heading home.”

Sunny nodded, and gave her mother, father, and sister a parting hug. “I promise I’ll come visit more often, especially now that I’ve got more free time thanks to Silver helping me with the shop.”

“I’m sure we’d all love that,” her father said with a warm smile.

With a smile and a wave, she and Silver headed out the door and began walking back to the shop. They were just out of sight of the house when Silver broke the silence and asked, “So, how did I do tonight?”

She giggled and nuzzled him softly as she told him, “You were great. Mom and Dad really liked you, even before we told them you were helping me with the shop.” She gave him a playful nudge. “I told you not to worry, didn’t I?”

“Yeah, yeah…” he muttered, giving her a kiss on the cheek. The two took their time walking back as they looked up and admired the beautiful night sky together.

After a little while, they reached the shop. “Come on, let’s get out of these clothes and get to bed,” she said as she headed for the kitchen door.

Silver followed her inside, and up the stairs into the bedroom, where the two of them started to undress. He broke the silence, asking, “Do you think I’ll like contemporary dance?”

Sunny chuckled as she slipped out of her sundress. “I think you will, and if you don’t, well, you’ll only need to watch one performance anyway.” She tossed her dress into the corner hamper, and climbed into bed.

He climbed into bed with her, cuddling up under the covers. “You know, it occurs to me that my parents don’t know we’ve been dating…”

Her ears perked up at that. “You mean you haven’t told them yet?”

He blushed and shook his head. “Well, no… I guess I should send them a letter in the morning, let them know about you and me, huh?”

“I’m sure they’d appreciate that,” Sunny agreed. “But worry about that tomorrow. Right now, it’s bedtime.”

As they laid there, drifting off to sleep, Silver remembered someone else who still needed to be informed. Gotta let Pinkie Pie know we’ve been dating too…

Short 4 - The Hope Chest

Silver Streak smiled as he trotted back inside the kitchen after dropping a letter off in the mailbox, letting his parents know of his special somepony. He had no idea what they’d say about it, but they deserved to know, at any rate.

“Done with that letter? Good,” said Sunny, heading to the hallway. “Come with me, I want to show you something.”

“Uh, sure,” he replied, following Sunny as she went upstairs. She headed into her bedroom, and ducked down to look under her bed. He hummed appreciatively at the sight of her shapely rump raised in the air. “I’m pretty sure you showed that to me just the other night,” he teased.

“What?” she asked, looking back at him curiously. She followed his gaze, and snorted in amusement. “You doofus, I’m not talking about that!” She grabbed the box beneath her bed as she said, “I’m talking about… This!” Sunny pulled out a white wooden box and lifted it onto her bed.

“What is it?” Silver wondered.

“My hope chest,” she replied with a smile.

“Oh, yeah, that thing you mentioned last night,” he said, nodding slowly. “What’s it for?”

“Storing precious memories,” she answered, moving herself onto the bed. She motioned for Silver to join her, and he got up to lay next to her as she opened the box. Inside it were several items, the first of which was a shiny gold bit. “The first bit I earned at this shop,” she explained, putting it aside.

“Say, isn’t that my tie?” he asked, pointing at a wrapped-up blue tie sitting in the box.

“It’s a memento,” she declared. “But, I guess if you want it back…”

Silver shook his head. “No, no, that’s fine.” He smiled as he remembered when he’d seen it last. “You got this from that Saturday we spent together, right?”

Sunny smiled at him. “Right, and you wore it to the nightclub. Oh, that was such a wonderful day…” She leaned gently into him, sighing happily. “I’m glad you convinced me to take that day off; I really needed a break from the shop, and we had such fun together.”

“That was definitely a good day,” he agreed. “So, what else do you have in there?” he wondered, looking into the box.

She pulled out a small photo album. “I have my favorite photographs in here, with space for more to be added.” She hoofed it over to Silver, who began looking through it from the beginning.

The first picture he saw was of Sunny as a filly, in what he assumed was her father’s workshop, as he helped her put together a birdhouse. He chuckled at the oversized hammer held in her mouth as she worked on one of the nails. “Tried to get your cutie mark in woodworking, I see.”

Sunny giggled at the photo. “You know, that birdhouse is still hanging up near my house, though that’s more to do with Dad’s talent than anything else.”

He continued looking through the photos, finding the next one showing Sunny dancing with her mother. Another photo showed Sunny having a tea party with Jewel and Frosty, the three of them laughing at some joke long since forgotten. He then came upon a photo of the three of them, with Frosty at the center holding a newspaper in one hoof while her other pointed at her cutie mark. “What’s the story behind this one?” he wondered.

She looked and grinned. “Oh, that was when Frosty got her cutie mark. You see that paper? She worked on the Foal Free Press as a filly, which was the school paper. She got her cutie mark when she wrote the headline article exposing the school bully.”

“Huh…” He continued to look through the pictures, the next few showing her with her friends, and then he came upon another special photo. The photo in question featured a young Sunny in the hospital with her parents, laying on a bed with her mother as she held her newborn sister in her forelegs. “The day Crystal was born, I assume?”

“Yeah…” She smiled at the memory. “When Crystal was born, Mom told me that it was my responsibility as a big sister to teach her and protect her, and to help Dad out while she was away. I promised Mom I’d be the best big sister ever.”

Silver flipped through the photo album, finding a few more photos of Sunny and Crystal playing together, teaching Crystal new things, and of course both of them getting into some kind of trouble. “Looks like you’ve always been a good big sister to Crystal.”

Sunny nodded. “For the most part, yeah, but there were times we’d still end up fighting. We never stayed angry for too long, though, and I never let myself forget how much I love her.”

Silver continued looking through the album, seeing a few more pictures, including one of Sunny in a graduation gown, grinning proudly with the rest of her family as she held her degree in her hooves. The next picture showed her again with her family, this time in front of Succulent Sweets with a “Grand Opening” banner hanging above the door.

“The grand opening of Succulent Sweets,” Sunny said as she looked at the picture. “Did I ever tell you how I got my shop?” she asked him.

He blinked, then shook his head. “Uh, no...” It had never occurred to Silver to ask how Sunny got the shop; to him, it was always just this business that she owned, and he never wondered about the story behind it.

“Mom bought it for me as a graduation present,” Sunny answered. “She bought the land, and paid for the construction of the shop, all so that I could live my dream like she did.”

“That was really nice of her,” he replied.

“It was,” Sunny agreed. “Thanks to Mom, I get to live my dream just like her and Dad.” She grimaced. “Makes me feel guilty when I think about how I considered closing up the shop not too long ago…”

The last few photos showed him and Sunny on a couple dates, a group photo with their friends and the golden idol, and finally a group photo in that nightclub, Serenity, with Princess Luna. He noticed that the sizable hope chest had plenty of space remaining, the few mementos taking up little space inside. “Plenty of space left for more mementos, huh?”

Sunny’s ear flicked as she snapped out of her thoughts, and she nodded, carefully putting the items back in the box. “Someday, I hope to have the box filled up with precious memories.” She closed up the box, and looked shyly at Silver. “And… I’m hoping you’ll stick around to make those memories with me.”

He smiled and nuzzled her. “Hey, I’m not going anywhere.” His brow furrowed, and he added, “Well, except to the bathroom; I gotta pee.”

She laughed and swatted him on the shoulder. “Way to ruin the mood, doofus!”

Ep 18 - Family in Fillydelphia - Part 1

A train chugged along the tracks, moving across Equestria as it headed for Fillydelphia. On board were Silver Streak and Sunshine, going to meet his parents in the busy city. He watched the scenery passing by while Sunny sat next to him, reading a book from the Scarlet Sword series.

He’d sent a letter to his parents just a few days prior, letting them know of his special somepony, but little did he know just how excited they would be at the news…

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Silver was at home, just doing some magical research when he heard a knocking at his door. He flicked his ear at the sound, curious as to who it could be as he trotted down the stairs and went to meet the pony at the door.

Standing at his door was a pegasus mare wearing a blue uniform. “Silver Streak, I presume?”

“Yes. What’s this about?” he wondered.

“Telegram for you!” she answered, offering it to the unicorn.

He accepted the telegram, and gave her a bit for a tip, which she gladly accepted before flying off. With that done, he closed the door, and looked over the note curiously.

Silver Streak,

Your father and I are absolutely thrilled to hear that you’ve found a special somepony, and we want to meet her right away. Let us know when to expect you!

Love, Mom and Dad.

He snorted and shook his head in amusement. Well, I had to meet her parents, so it’s only fair that she meets mine, he thought. I just hope she doesn’t mind closing the shop for a few days…

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

It had skipped his mind at the time that his mother happened to be one of Sunny’s favorite authors, so she was of course thrilled at the chance to meet his parents. She was also excited at the prospect of taking a small vacation to Fillydelphia, to see where Silver grew up. That same day the two of them packed their bags, and Silver sent a telegram letting his parents know that they’d be taking the next train there.

As they came closer and closer to the city, Silver couldn’t help but think about how strange it felt going back to Fillydelphia. Over the past couple months, he’d made a new life for himself in the small town of Ponyville, with new friends and a home of his own, and going back to the bustling streets of Fillydelphia would be more than a little jarring.

Sunny, meanwhile, was caught between excitement and nervousness at the upcoming meeting. She felt excitement at meeting one of her favorite authors, and she brought EVERY SINGLE Scarlet Sword book she owned to be signed by said author. She also felt nervous though, going to meet Silver’s parents, and she worried about making a fool out of herself in front of his mother.

Resist the urge to fangirl, she told herself. I need to make a good first impression, and acting like a rabid fan isn’t going to help that! As she noticed fields giving way to houses and buildings, the nervousness won out, and her ears folded as she gave a little whimper, worrying about what his parents would think of her.

Silver’s ear flicked at the whimper, and he turned to look to the beautiful mare. “Sunny? What’s the matter?”

She looked nervously to him, and asked, “Do you think they’ll like me?”

He smiled warmly at her. “My parents? I’m sure they will. Just like you told me when I met your parents, you just have to be yourself and they’ll love you.”

She nodded, a small smile on her face, before it fell as she asked, “Can you promise me something?”

“Anything,” he replied.

“If you notice me getting too excited around your mom, could you please stop me?” she pleaded.

He laughed and leaned over to kiss her cheek. “I promise, even if I have to hold you down with my magic.”

“Kinky…” she teased him, feeling the tension ease, only for it to come back in spades when they heard the call of the conductor, telling them to get their luggage ready. “Oh no, we’re here already?!”

“Looks like it,” he replied, looking out the window as the train began to slow. “You ready?”

She winced and shrugged. “I dunno, maybe?”

Silver chuckled and nuzzled her softly. “You’ll be fine, sweetheart, I promise. If anything, the fact that you love her books is just going to make Mom love you even more!”

She nuzzled back, hoping he was right as they got their luggage ready. The train soon came to a stop, and they slowly made their way onto the platform, where Silver’s family was waiting for them. He smiled and waved to them through the crowd, and he could see that his teary-eyed mother was barely stopping herself from plowing through the crowd to hug her son.

Sunny looked and saw Silver’s family, and her eyes widened as she laid eyes on his mother, L.S. Fable, who she recognized from the author’s photo found in each of her books. His mother was a pretty pink unicorn with magenta eyes who wore purple glasses and kept a blue feather tucked behind her left ear, which contrasted nicely with her side-swept brown and purple mane. Her cutie mark was an open book, a symbol of her talent for writing. I can’t believe it, it’s really her! she thought with nervous glee.

To her left stood what she assumed to be her husband, a dark blue pegasus—the same shade of blue as the feather tucked behind his wife’s ear—with lighter-blue mane and tail, and bright green eyes. His cutie mark was of a raining storm cloud. He smiled warmly at the pair, looking quite proud as he glanced at Sunny and gave a little nod. Yeah, I’m a catch, she thought with a smirk.

The third and final member of the group was another, younger pegasus stallion, one who looked shocked at seeing the two of them together. Silver’s brother, I assume, Sunny thought. He was purple, with magenta eyes and a short, brown mane and tail. His cutie mark was a lightning bolt.

When the two of them made their way through the crowd, Silver’s mother instantly ran up to wrap her son in a tight hug. “Oh sweetheart, I missed you so much!” she said, nuzzling him as tears streamed down her cheeks.

Silver winced at the tight hug, and he hugged his mother gently in return. “Hey, don’t cry... ” He nuzzled her softly, stroking down her back as she regained her composure.

“I-I’m sorry, it’s just… It got so lonely around the house without you,” she whimpered, not letting go of her little colt quite yet.

A chuckle from his father caused Silver to look up at him. “Your mom was worried about you. I swear, not a day went by without her asking ‘what do you think Silver’s up to?’ or ‘do you think Silver’s doing okay in Ponyville?’” He leaned over and kissed the mare’s forehead, murmuring, “Relax Fable, he’s not going anywhere for a while…”

Silver grimaced at that, having never realized just how worried his mother had been. “I’m sorry I didn’t write very often, Mom. I promise, when I get home I’ll make sure to send you a letter every week.”

“You’d better,” she replied, sniffling as she pulled away and rubbed at her eyes.

Silver’s father took her place, and he offered the older stallion a hoofshake, but his father instead pulled his youngest son into a hug. “It’s good to see you again, son.”

He blinked at the surprising show of affection, but took it in stride as he returned the hug. “Hey Dad, good to see you too.” When his father pulled away, Silver looked over to his brother and asked, “What are you doing here, Swift Wing? Did Mom and Dad drag you over here to meet us at the station?”

He snorted and said, “They didn’t have to. I wanted to see this special somepony you mentioned with my own eyes.” He looked her over and grinned. “Gotta say, she’s quite a looker. Good on you, bro.”

Silver scowled. “Yes, she’s beautiful, now please stop checking out my girlfriend.”

Sunny giggled as Swift Wing had the decency to look sheepish, muttering an apology to his younger brother. The mention of Silver’s special somepony reminded his parents why he was visiting, and his mother came over to meet Sunny. “Hello… Sunshine, was it? I think that’s the name Silver gave in the letter…”

Silver smiled wide as he introduced his special somepony to his parents. “Mom, Dad, allow me to introduce Lady Sunshine Sonata, of House Concerto.”

Sunny’s brow furrowed as she wondered why he introduced her that way, when she heard a gasp from Fable, who looked to her son with wide-eyed wonder. “Y-you’re dating royalty?!” She grinned as she grabbed her husband’s foreleg, telling him, “Oh Strike, can you believe it? Our son’s dating a beautiful noblemare!”

“It’s really not a big deal, honest!” Sunny said, smiling nervously. “It’s true, I’m a member of a minor noble family, but I was born and raised in Ponyville. I’m nothing special, really… And please, just call me Sunny,” she added.

“You’re something special, alright,” Fable replied, pulling away from her husband. “You’re the mare who stole my son’s heart, and I think that makes you very special.” She smiled as she said, “It’s a pleasure to meet you, Sunny. From what Silver wrote, it seems you already know who I am.”

Sunny grinned. “You’re L.S. Fable, writer of the Scarlet Sword series and one of my favorite authors! It’s such an honor to meet you.”

Fable giggled. “I’m glad you like my work, but my real name is simply Fable. My editor considered my name too short and generic to write with, so I had to come up with a fancier pen name to write under.” She turned to her husband and nudged him gently. “Go on, introduce yourself!”

He chuckled and stepped forward, offering a hoof. “Hi there Sunny. I’m Lightning Strike, and I’m happy to meet you.”

She shook his hoof as she replied, “Likewise!” She paused as a thought occurred to her, and she glanced between husband and wife. “Lightning Strike, and Fable… L.S. Fable… Your penname came from your husband’s initials?”

“Got it in one!” Fable replied with a grin. “It was a small way I could thank him for all his support as I made a name for myself in the writing world.” She motioned to her other son, and said, “And over there is our oldest son, Swift Wing.”

“Hey there, sorry about checking you out earlier,” he said with a small wave.

Sunny snorted and grinned. “You’re forgiven, this time.”

Fable decided it was time to get off the platform. “Now that introductions are out of the way, why don’t we catch a cab and head on home?” she suggested, to the agreements of the others.

Lightning Strike went over to pick up Sunny’s luggage, only to grunt with the strain of lifting it. “Jeez, what’s in this thing?” he asked as Silver used his telekinesis to lift their luggage.

“Books,” Sunny replied sheepishly, looking to Fable. “Specifically, every single Scarlet Sword book written so far. I was sort of hoping you’d sign them for me?” She looked hopefully at her favorite author, who giggled and nodded.

“I promise I will,” she told the younger mare as they made their way off the platform. “I’m surprised Silver didn’t just give you his collection though.”

That was news to Sunny, who glanced over at said stallion. “You have a collection of your mother’s books?”

“Well, yeah,” he replied. “Every time Mom published a new book, she’d give me a copy.”

Fable grinned knowingly. “You’re leaving out an important detail, dear, mainly that I gave you signed first editions.”

Sunny’s jaw dropped. “W-what?!” She pouted at her lover. “So you’re just holding onto an entire series of signed first edition Scarlet Sword books, and you never told me?!”

“Um, oops?” He smiled sheepishly as they found a couple cabs. “To be fair, they’re all gifts from my mother… Besides, they’re the same stories you read now, just slightly more valuable, that’s all.”

“Yeah, but… Grr, never mind!” she said, getting into the cab in a huff.

Silver found himself confused as he sat next to her, and Fable giggled as she explained, “What Sunny’s saying is that she’s jealous.” She laughed when Sunny blushed, and she headed into the other cab.

Strike and Swift Wing flexed their wings, the former telling them, “We’ll fly ahead and meet you guys at home. See you in a bit!” With that, the two of them flew off, letting the others enjoy their rides.

Sunny looked around in awe as the cabbie pulled them along the streets, the small-town mare taking in the sights of a city so different from Ponyville and Canterlot. It was a city that was more about functionality than style, the brick and mortar buildings so different from the fancy designs preferred by the high-society ponies living in Canterlot. As they made their way along, Silver would point out places of interest, including his favorite arcade when they passed it by.

It didn’t take them all that long to make it to Silver’s childhood home in the nicer part of the residential sector. It was a three-story red brick house, with a small front yard, and Sunny noticed that the windows on the third floor were larger push-out casement style, obviously meant for the pegasi of the family to fly off to wherever. “You have a beautiful home,” Sunny told Fable as they trotted toward the front door.

“Thank you,” she replied with a smile. “Early on, Strike and I lived in one of the common row houses, until I made my big break and we could afford a nicer home for our growing family.” She looked to Silver and sighed, adding, “Seems so empty now that it’s just the two of us living here…”

Just as they reached the door, it opened to reveal a smiling Lightning Strike. “What took you slowpokes so long?” He chuckled when his wife gave him a swat, then hummed appreciatively as she gave him a tender kiss. He moved aside to let the three of them in, along with the luggage levitating in Silver’s magic.

“Silver, your bedroom has been left untouched since you moved, aside from the things you brought to Ponyville, so you and Sunny can set your luggage in there,” Fable told him, before she turned to Sunny. “As for you, Sunny, perhaps you’d like to see where I do my writing?”

She couldn’t help but grin at the thought. “A chance to see where the magic happens? Yes please!”

Silver chuckled as he levitated the bags and headed up the stairs to his bedroom on the third floor, with Sunny and his mother following along up to the second floor. While he went and got their luggage situated, Sunny practically hopped along in her excitement as she followed Fable to her office.

The office was actually the size of a bedroom, with a well-worn typewriter sitting atop a sturdy oak desk along one wall, with a cozy oak chair in front of it. Sunny couldn’t suppress a small squeal of delight at the sight of the typewriter that was used to write so many of her favorite books. Along another wall was a loveseat, and against the third wall was a small bookshelf nearly full of books.

“What are all those books there?” Sunny wondered, glancing at the bookshelf.

Fable smiled proudly as she explained, “That bookshelf holds a copy of every book I’ve written and published. Go have a look.”

Sunny was all too happy to do so, noticing there being quite a few more books there than just the Scarlet Sword series. By this time Silver had finished putting the luggage in his room, and was standing at the doorway. “Got our bags in my room,” he told her.

She nodded, murmuring her acknowledgement as she looked through the books on the shelf. She saw the entire series of the popular Scarlet Sword books, and a couple serial collections of some of her earlier work on an upper shelf, before she looked at the books on the lower shelf.

Her smile fell as she looked at the titles of the collection of paperbacks that were taking up nearly the whole shelf, and then her eyes widened as she saw a familiar title; The Dragon’s Secret Treasure, by Taffy Inkwell. “Uh, Fable? You said these were all books you wrote, right?”

“Yep,” she replied.

Sunny looked through every book in that row of books, several with familiar titles that were part of her own collection, and all bearing the same author’s penname. “I don’t believe it…” Even though she couldn’t believe her eyes, the truth was staring her in the face; her favorite author also wrote her favorite erotic novels! She got up and looked at Fable incredulously. “You’re Taffy Inkwell?!”

Fable’s eyes bulged as she was exposed, mentally cursing herself for her carelessness. What are the odds that she’d read those stories? she wondered.

“Who?” Silver asked as he stepped into the room, causing his mother’s whole face to go red as she realized her own son was about to learn of her profitable pastime…

A loud snort at the door caused Silver to jump in surprise, not noticing how his father had sneaked up to them. “Oh sweet Celestia, don’t tell me someone actually reads her trashy romance novels…”

Fable’s embarrassment was swept away in a wave of indignation, and she scowled at her husband. “They’re not trashy romance novels, they’re high-class erotica! And you of all ponies should know how popular those books are from the checks I get every month from the publisher!”

Silver looked mortified. “E-erotica?! Wha… When… WHY?!” he asked, barely able to voice his many questions and concerns.

His mother looked sheepish as she explained, “Well, I’ve been writing them for a while now… Sometimes I’d get a bit of writer’s block when I was writing one of my Scarlet Sword novels, and so I’d take a break and try getting the juices flowing by working on something else.”

“And that something else turned out to be erotica?” he guessed.

She blushed and nodded. “Yes, well, I’ll admit it became a guilty pleasure for me, almost a hobby really. I was content to just write them and let them collect dust, but when I brought those stories up with my editor, she wanted to take a look.” She shrugged, and told him, “I wasn’t expecting anything to come of it, but she thought they’d be great for the harlequin branch of her company. Soon enough, the money started rolling in, so I kept at it between entries of my main work.”

“I don’t believe it…” muttered Sunny. “I always loved those stories for the passionate romances and steamy sex, and now I realize that you use the same writing style for both your erotic stories and your main series…”

Strike grinned as he stood at the door. “You can thank me for some of those scenes you loved. After all, I helped Fable out with a lot of her research…” He gave Fable a playful wink, and was rewarded with a shy giggle from his lovely wife.

Silver was confused by that for a moment, before his expression became one of horror as he realized just what sort of research his parents were talking about! He gripped his head and cried out, “Oh Celestia, why?! I don’t need those mental images!”

Fable rolled her eyes. “Oh, stop being so melodramatic! You and your brother didn’t just pop out of thin air, you know!”

He merely groaned and shook his head, trying hard not to think about his parents doing… that stuff together. “Can we talk about something else? Anything else? Please?”

Fable smiled, and said, “Why, yes we can. To be honest, I’d like to learn more about the mare who’s dating my son.” She motioned the three of them toward the hallway. “You three can get comfy in the living room while I go ahead and get some snacks ready. Sunny, do you like tea?”

“Yeah, tea is nice, thank you,” she said as she went into the hallway and started down the stairs, following Strike to the living room while Fable split off from the group to head to the kitchen. The living room featured a couple loveseats on either side of a coffee table, with an armchair at one end and a lamp in one corner. On the center of the coffee table was one of Silver’s sculptures, a small black monolith with multicolored hexagon patterns carved into it.

Sunny sat next to Silver on one sofa, and Strike sat across from them on the other sofa just as Swift Wing was shoved into the room by his mother. He turned to scowl at her, but she growled in response, “You’re not here to raid the fridge, you’re here to meet Silver’s special somepony! Go sit down while I get some snacks!”

Reluctantly, Swift trotted over to the armchair at the end and plopped down on it. Strike chuckled, and told his elder son, “Don’t mind your mother, Swift, she’s just excited about our visitor. Besides, we’ll all have a nice dinner together later.”

“What are we having?” Silver asked curiously.

He looked to the unicorn with a grin as he said, “Filly Cheesehays, of course.”

Silver grinned and cheered. “Woo! I can’t wait!” Those local sandwiches had been a favorite of his growing up, and sadly were only to be found in Fillydelphia. There were times back in Ponyville when he craved them, and he made do with his own cooking. Now back in his hometown, he could indulge his craving properly at last from a local restaurant.

“What’s a ‘Filly Cheesehay’?” Sunny wondered.

Silver explained, “It’s a sandwich consisting of hay fried with onions and green peppers, then put on a hoagie roll and covered with cheese, usually provolone, and put in an oven to melt. Usually served with fries—practically a crime to have a cheesehay without fries—and always delicious.”

She smiled, and licked her lips at the description. “Well, I can’t wait for dinner then.”

“You’ll enjoy it, I promise,” Strike told her. He glanced over at the doorway leading to the kitchen, and called out, “Honey, you need some help in there?”

“I’m fine, sweetie!” she called back. “I promise I won’t take long!”

He chuckled and shook his head, leaning back on his loveseat. “You know, she’s been so excited to meet you ever since we got that letter,” he told Sunny. “I can’t say I blame her, either. Still hard to believe that Silver Streak actually brought a mare home after all these years. You must be something special to have caught his eye.”

Silver and Sunny both blushed, the latter giving a shrug. “I just treat him with the kindness and respect that anypony deserves, and I’ve been rewarded for it again and again.”

Swift Wing snorted at that. “For a pretty little thing like you? I can definitely believe it,” he replied, winking at his younger brother.

Silver was confused by that for a moment, glancing between his brother and Sunny, before his cheeks lit up in embarrassment. “Swift! Th-that’s none of your business!”

Sunny, however, was unfazed, merely grinning in response. “Well, I meant in other ways, but yeah, that way too.”

“Sunny!” he shouted, his whole face turning red.

Lightning Strike threw his head back and laughed at his son’s embarrassment, though he also felt a fatherly pride in his younger son’s exploits. “I like her, son! She’s got spirit!”

Just then, Fable came into the room, a platter carrying a teapot, cups, and cookies floating along in her purple magic. “Sorry I took so long!” She looked around the room as she placed the platter on the coffee table. “What’s going on?” she wondered.

“Just discussing our son’s love life,” Strike replied, motioning for her to sit with him. He smiled and wrapped a foreleg around his wife as she sat with him.

Sunny worked on making herself a cup of tea, and Silver and Swift both snagged a couple cookies sitting on the platter. Fable waited for everypony to get settled, before she spoke up. “So, if I remember correctly from Silver’s first letter, you two met at a… welcome party?” She had been skeptical of that claim, even though Silver had never been one to lie or exaggerate. Fable had never heard of a town coming together to welcome a pony moving in, after all.

“Seriously? A welcome party?” Swift asked, looking incredulously at his younger brother.

“It’s true,” Sunny answered with a nod. “A local pony named Pinkie Pie loves to throw parties for everyone around town, and a new pony moving in is a very special occasion. I think half the town was there to welcome Silver to Ponyville.” She smiled and added, “In fact, if it weren’t for that party, I never would have met Silver in the first place.”

“I see…” Fable replied thoughtfully. “So, that’s how you met, but I’m curious to know how you fell in love.”

“Just spending time together, I suppose,” Silver answered. “I met the rest of my friends through Sunny, and became a part of their little group, so those first few days were spent getting to know one another.”

Sunny smiled as she thought back to those early days. “We went bowling the day after the party, and found out that Silver’s quite good at it once he knew the rules. After that, a couple days later, we went and danced together at the local nightclub—“

“Woah woah woah, wait a sec,” Swift Wing interrupted. “I’m sorry, but back up; you’re telling me Silver Streak, our family bookworm, went clubbing?!” The mere thought of his little brother doing anything but sit in his room and reading his books was unbelievable to the pegasus. The idea of him ever going out to a nightclub simply didn’t compute.

“It’s true!” Sunny replied with a grin. “We all went to the local nightclub together to hang out, but this doofus here,” she nudged Silver, “just sat there at a table for a while as the rest of us partied. Turns out he didn’t drink, and didn’t know how to dance. Not that he told any of us that,” she added with a playful glare to the stallion in question.

He smiled sheepishly in response. “I was fine just watching you and Frosty dance.”

She just smirked and rolled her eyes. “After about an hour, we all sat with Silver to regroup and chat, and shortly after that Jewel and Mystic left to get her back home, and Frosty decided to leave so Silver and I could have some privacy.”

Silver frowned at that. “I thought she left because she was tired?”

Sunny smiled knowingly at her lover. “No dear, she knew I liked you and thought she’d set us up on an impromptu date.” She turned back to his parents as she continued her story, “So, after that, I got Silver out on the floor to show him how to dance…”

Sunny and Silver went on to tell his family the tale of their relationship, about the early days spent developing their friendship into something more, about the treasure hunters they fought and the ponynapping that brought feelings to light. They talked about their lazy Saturday, and then they talked about the day they met Princess Luna and Princess Celestia, when Silver first told Sunny he loved her.

As their stories went on, all thoughts of getting to know Sunny fell by the wayside as they were captivated by news of Silver’s new life in Ponyville.

Fable was surprised to hear everything that Silver had done since he moved into Ponyville, and she was happy to hear that nearly every major event was spent with his new friends. He had been a lonely colt growing up, and didn’t spend much time with the friends he made in the nearby arcade, so it filled her with joy to know that her son had found such good friends in Ponyville.

Swift Wing couldn’t believe some of the things he was hearing. His brother had been a shut-in, a bookworm who stayed in his room studying magic, and now that he lived in Ponyville he was going to nightclubs, fighting treasure hunters, and meeting the princesses? I know I told him to leave his room and go do something with his life, but this is ridiculous!

Lightning Strike knew something about his son was different, but he just couldn’t figure out what it was. As the couple talked about their lives in Ponyville, their dates and the events they went through, Strike finally realized what was different; Silver was smiling. The only time Strike ever saw his son smile like that was when he was talking about his magic, whether he learned something new or got himself a new spellbook. Strike felt a lump in his throat as he realized just how happy his son was, all thanks to Sunny and his new friends.

“…and that brings us to today,” Sunny finished, smiling at her potential future in-laws.

Silver’s family simply sat there, blinking owlishly as they took everything in. Eventually, it was Fable who spoke up. “Well… It sounds like you two have been busy back in Ponyville. So much has happened to you since you left home... But, it looks like you’re happy with your new life.”

Silver nodded. “I’ve never been happier, Mom. To be honest, I’m glad I left Fillydelphia; if I hadn’t left this comfortable life behind, I never would have met Sunny or the rest of my friends.” He leaned over and nuzzled Sunny, telling his mother, “I love her, and I can’t imagine a life without her.”

Sunny smiled and kissed his cheek, and Silver reached for a cookie while she looked over at Fable. “I love Silver with all my heart, and I can honestly say that he’s been the best thing to ever happen to me.”

Fable smiled widely at that. “I’m so happy to hear that. It sounds like you two are truly committed to each other. Have you two made any plans for marriage and foals yet?”

Lightning Strike looked incredulously at his wife while Silver, who had been eating a cookie, nearly choked at the mention of foals. Fable winced as Sunny gently thumped her boyfriend’s back to clear his airway. “Mom!” he croaked.

“Well I’m sorry, but you’re my only hope for grandfoals!” she told him. “I mean, your brother’s a lost cause—“

“Hey!” Swift said, scowling at his mother.

“Well it’s true, Swift! We all know you’ll never settle down, let alone have a family,” she said, frowning at her eldest son, “so it’s up to your little brother to make me a grandmother.”

Silver blushed, feeling very uncomfortable with this conversation. “Mom, we haven’t even talked about marriage, let alone foals! Give us some time, will you?” Sunny herself nodded slowly, blushing every bit as much as he was. Neither one expected a demand for foals from his mother!

“Oh, fine,” she sighed. “But you two make such a good couple, and I don’t see why you’re not even talking about marriage yet.”

Silver grimaced, wondering why both his mother AND Sunny’s were pushing them to get married. It’s not like we’ve been dating for very long! He looked to his father, wanting desperately to change the subject. “Hey, Dad, it’s starting to get late. Shouldn’t you go get us those cheesehays you promised?”

Strike glanced out the window, seeing how dark it was getting out there. “Yeah, I suppose that it’s dinner time. I’ll be back in a little while,” he told them, giving Fable a kiss before he got up and left the room, heading out of the house to get dinner.

Silver got up off the loveseat, taking Sunny’s hoof to help her up as well. “As for Sunny and I, we’ll get ourselves situated in my old bedroom. Let us know when dinner’s here,” he said, leading Sunny up the stairs. He wasn’t about to give his mother an opportunity to grill them about marriage or… foals…

“Alright…” she relented, watching them head up the stairs. “But if you two are going to practice making me some grandfoals, could you try to keep it down?”

“MOM!”

= = = = = = = = = =

It wasn’t too long after that Silver and Sunny were sitting at the dining room table with the rest of his family, and his mouth was watering at the sight and smell of the sandwich on his plate. While everyone else was simply enjoying their sandwiches, Silver was happily devouring his. Sunny found that she enjoyed her sandwich, the melted provolone cheese going beautifully with the onions and green peppers fried with the hay, and she made a mental note to get a recipe for this sandwich before they left for home.

Fable frowned at her younger son as she saw him demolishing his sandwich, telling him, “Slow down, Silver! It’s not going to disappear!”

Sunny noticed this, and reached a hoof to rest on his shoulder. “She’s right, Silver. You’re going to choke if you keep eating that fast.”

He grumbled incoherently through his mouthful of food, but complied with their requests, already halfway through his sandwich as he finally began to savor his meal. Sunny smiled and relaxed, confident that the love of her life wouldn’t start choking, and she went back to eating her dinner.

Fable decided to take this time to get to know more about Sunny, as their talk earlier had turned into story time. “So, Sunny, you said earlier that you own a chocolate shop. That must keep you quite busy.”

She smiled, glancing at Silver as she replied, “Well, it used to, until Silver started helping me with the shop.”

Fable’s eyes widened as she glanced to her son, and the rest of his family looked at him curiously as well. “Is that so?”

“It’s true,” Silver replied. “Sunny was running the shop all by herself, which left her overworked because she had to work the counter during business hours, and make chocolates to stock the shelves during off hours.” He frowned at Sunny, and told them, “She had almost no time to herself, and she was getting burned out by all the work involved.”

“Almost thought about closing my shop,” she admitted to them. “But to be honest, it was mostly my own fault for not hiring anypony. I guess I just got stuck in my ways, and didn’t think about how useful it would be to have some help.”

“Not until I volunteered to help,” he told them. “I told Sunny she didn’t need to work that hard, that I had plenty of free time to help her with the shop. So, after a bit of training over a couple days, she finally trusted me to run the storefront while she was busy making chocolates.”

Sunny smiled and reached a hoof to stroke Silver’s affectionately. “Thanks to Silver working the register, I only have to worry about working during normal business hours, leaving me with lots of personal time. And don’t worry, I’m paying him a fair wage for his time. There’s no way I’d let him work for free,” she quickly added. She didn’t want them to get the impression that she was exploiting their son.

Swift Wing snorted derisively at his brother. “Wow… So you studied magic for all those years, just to end up working as a cashier? Way to go, bro…”

Fable chastised her elder son, but Silver didn’t hear it. He looked as if he’d been struck by the words, and something snapped in him after years of taunts and insults from his big brother. He felt his blood boil as he turned to glare at Swift Wing. “What is your problem with me?!” he shouted.

Everyone turned to look at Silver, silently gawking at him as he let loose years of rage. “All these years you’ve done nothing but ridicule me for my studies! No matter how hard I worked, you always looked down on me! I had to put up with your insults every single day, and I’m tired of it!”

He grit his teeth as he thought back to that terrible day, when Tirek attacked, when his magic and studies failed him. “I bet you must have been so happy when I lost to Tirek… All those years of study, all that hard work I did to become strong so that I could help Equestria, and it all blew up in my face. I bet you thought it was hilarious when he drained me dry and left me powerless on the street!”

He stomped a hoof on the table, causing everypony to jump, and Swift Wing felt his blood run cold as his brother’s horn lit up with arcane energy. “Come on Swift Wing, now’s your chance! Go ahead and laugh at my failure!”

Sunny placed a hoof on Silver’s shoulder. “Silver, don’t…” she pleaded with him, but he barely acknowledged her touch as he glared daggers at his brother.

Swift Wing looked… hurt at his words, which confused the aspiring wizard. What, he can dish it out, but he can’t take it?! Silver wondered, his tail flicking in agitation.

The pegasus slowly shook his head, telling his brother, “I wouldn’t dare laugh at you for that, Silver. The truth is, I’m proud of you for standing up to that monster.”

The fire in Silver’s belly—and the glowing of his horn—instantly went out as he heard the last words he ever expected from his big brother. His jaw worked soundlessly for a few moments, before he finally managed, “But…. You… What?” Where rage once consumed him, now all he felt was confusion as he looked to Swift for an explanation.

“It’s true, Silver. Even though you lost to Tirek, I’m still proud of you for trying to save us all,” said Swift Wing.

Silver sat there, gawking at his brother, simply unable to believe the words coming from his mouth. After all these years, to hear Swift Wing say something like that left him speechless. He could only look to his parents, trying desperately to find some sort of answer, but none was forthcoming from their equally confused gazes.

Finally, after several long moments of silence, Silver shook his head and got out of his chair. “I… I can’t handle this right now,” he told them, before he left the dining room and headed for the front door.

Sunny only spared his family a glance before she chased after him. “Silver, wait!” she called to him as they heard the front door opening and closing. She ran out the door and found him pacing around the front lawn, muttering to himself, too caught up in his own thoughts to notice the love of his life standing there.

She paused, not sure what to do or say, but knowing that Silver needed a friend more than anything at that point. She stepped forward, and gently placed a hoof on his shoulder, causing him to jump in shock at the unexpected touch, though he relaxed when he saw who it was. “Silver, are you okay?” She winced, instantly realizing that she’d asked the wrong question.

He snorted derisively. “’Am I okay?’ No, I’m not okay! I mean, what the hay was that?!” he asked, motioning to the house. “After all these years, after every insult he threw at me, he tells me that he’s proud of me?” Silver shook his head, trying desperately to process this. “I just… Sugar and cinnamon! Everything was simpler when we just hated each other!”

Sunny’s ears folded as she looked dejected. “You… You can’t mean that. You don’t really hate your brother, right?” He turned to answer, only to pause as he met her teary-eyed gaze, and he looked away. At his silence, she simply replied, “Oh…” There was little else for her to say; it hurt her to see two siblings actually hate one another, but there was nothing she could do about it.

“I’m going to go for a walk, try to clear my head,” Silver told her, looking down the sidewalk. “I’ll be back in a while.”

Sunny wanted to tell him to stay, to come inside and talk it out, but she knew that he needed some time alone. “Okay… Just, please be safe out there.”

He nodded, a small smile on his face as he glanced at her. “I will, I promise.” With that, he started trotting down the sidewalk, and she watched him disappear around a corner before she finally turned to head back inside the house.

She made her way back to the dining room, where Silver’s family was still sitting there waiting for them. She sat down at her seat, and told them, “Silver went to take a walk, to clear his head. He was feeling a bit overwhelmed…” She looked down at her half-eaten sandwich and fries, no longer feeling hungry after all that.

“You two were out there for a little while. What did he have to say about me?” Swift Wing wondered, looking to the yellow mare.

She grimaced, remembering Silver’s words, and she looked to the pegasus. She slowly opened her mouth to answer, but instead turned away, her eyes glistening with tears as she simply shook her head. Siblings shouldn’t hate each other…

Swift Wing wilted at her reaction. “Oh… I see… Makes sense, I suppose. We’ve been at each other’s throats for years, after all.” He sighed, and got out of his chair. “I should go back home, so Silver doesn’t have to see me whenever he gets back. Mom, Dad, it was nice to see you. Thanks for dinner.” With that, he trotted to the doorway, pausing to look over at Sunny. “It was nice meeting you, Sunny.” She nodded silently in response, and he left for home.

There were only a few moments of uncomfortable silence, before Sunny spoke up. “I… I hope you don’t mind, but I need some time to myself,” she said, trying to blink away her tears. “May I be excused?”

“Go ahead dear, I’ll clean up,” Fable replied.

Sunny nodded gratefully and left the dining room, heading up the stairs to reach Silver’s room on the top floor, where she flopped on the bed and started weeping. She’d known of Silver’s tense relationship with his brother, but to see how bad it really was, to see him hate Swift Wing was too much for her to bear.

Meanwhile, downstairs in the dining room, Fable slumped over and sighed, weary from the events of that evening. “This was supposed to be a nice evening… Why did it all go wrong?” she wondered, mostly to herself. She looked up as she felt a hoof rest on hers, and turned to look at her husband as he gave it a gentle squeeze.

“It was bound to happen eventually, Fable,” Strike told her. “Swift Wing’s been harassing Silver for years now; I’m just surprised it took him this long to finally snap.”

“But why tonight, of all nights?” she wondered. “We were having a nice time, and then Swift just had to open his big mouth and insult his brother, again! Why couldn’t he just be nice to Silver for once?” She heaved a sigh as she leaned against her husband. “I shouldn’t have let Swift Wing join us today…”

Strike wrapped a wing around his wife, holding her close as he nuzzled her softly. “It’s not your fault, sweetheart. You just wanted Sunny to meet the whole family. The problem is that Swift and Silver are just too different to get along…”

She snorted derisively. “And yet Swift is proud of his little brother. I’m just as confused about that as Silver is…”

“It’s clear they’ve got a complicated relationship. The only thing we can do is let them work it out for themselves,” said Strike.

“That’ll only happen if Silver ever decides to talk to Swift again…” she lamented. And after what happened that night, she wasn’t betting on it.

= = = = = = = = = =

It was a couple hours later when Sunny, who had been waiting on the living room couch, heard the front door open. She smiled and ran to the front door to catch Silver in a tight hug, causing the unicorn to wheeze as the air was squeezed out of his lungs by his lover’s earth pony strength. “S-Sunny! Can’t breathe!” he wheezed.

Sunny winced and loosened her grip, letting her unicorn breathe again. “I’m sorry! I was just so worried. You were gone for a while there…”

He winced. “Yeah, sorry about that. I needed a while to cool off and get my head on straight… And after that, I realized I had gotten lost. Took me a little while to find my way back home.” He never wandered around much when he lived in Fillydelphia, as he usually only traveled to the library, bookshop, or arcade.

Sunny snorted and shook her head. “Well, I’m glad you’re back. I was getting sleepy, but I didn’t want to go to bed until you got back home safe and sound.”

“Sleep sounds good,” Silver agreed. He led her upstairs to his old bedroom, and they spooned beneath the covers, with him acting as big spoon. While he felt tired from the events of the day, there were things that he needed to say. “Hey, Sunny? I just wanted to say that I’m sorry I yelled earlier; I was upset, but you didn’t deserve to be yelled at.”

She stroked the foreleg that was wrapped around her waist, telling him, “It’s okay, Silver. I know you were under a lot of stress.” Something bothered her though, and she couldn’t sleep until she asked the question. “Silver… At the table, I saw your horn glow. You weren’t really going to hurt your brother, were you?”

He opened his mouth to respond, and paused. He wanted to say that he wouldn’t, but the truth was that couldn’t be sure. “I… I don’t know,” he admitted. “I was so angry with him. All these years, he’s been like a bully that I couldn’t get away from. Mom and Dad tried getting him to stop, but he’d always just keep at it…”

After a moment of silence, he said, “You want to know something? What made me snap wasn’t that he insulted my studies again, but that he belittled my work at your shop. I like working at your shop; I’m glad I can help you in some way, and repay you for everything you’ve done for me.”

Sunny frowned, and lifted her head to glance behind her at Silver. “I don’t know why you think I’m so special, sweetheart. I really don’t think I did all that much…”

He nuzzled into the crook of her neck. “You showed me the magic of friendship, and you love me through all my flaws. Maybe that’s not much, but it’s more than I ever expected from anyone. That’s why I think you’re special.”

“Oh Silver…” she whispered, her cheeks turning red as she stroked his hoof. Silence reigned for a few long moments, before Sunny raised a question that needed to be asked. “So… What are you going to do about your brother? You can’t ignore what he said…”

Silver sighed, and said, “I guess I have to talk to him about it, even if I don’t want to…”

“We’ll be here a couple more days, so there’s no rush,” Sunny told him. “Tomorrow, we’ll just relax and enjoy our time here. The day we leave, you can go ahead and talk to your brother. Does that sound good?”

“Yeah, that’s fine by me,” he answered. “Goodnight Sunny. I love you.”

“I love you too, Silver,” she whispered, caressing his hoof once more as she closed her eyes and started drifting off to sleep. “Sweet dreams…”

Ep 19 - Family in Fillydelphia - Part 2

The next morning, Sunny slowly awoke with a grumble, well-rested but too comfy to want to leave the bed. Just as the fog was clearing from her mind, she noticed something pressing up against her back, and she gasped and blushed as she realized just what that something was. It seemed that Silver was suffering from a common morning ailment, and their spooning certainly wasn’t helping it at all.

A smirk grew on her face as she stroked the hoof still wrapped around her waist. “That better be me you’re dreaming of,” she murmured teasingly to her sleeping lover. Her smirk grew mischievous as she decided that Silver needed a bit of stress relief after the night before. She slowly rolled around to face him, causing part of the stallion to be sandwiched between them, and then she began to gently grind her belly against him.

Silver’s quiet moan was music to her ears as her ministrations got a reaction from him, and his eyes slowly opened to look at her. “Sunny…?” he mumbled tiredly. Now that he was awake, Sunny gripped his shoulder and gently rolled him onto his back, laying atop him. “What are you doing?” he wondered.

She grinned down at him as she said, “We’re going to spend the day relaxing, so I thought that we could start the day off right…” She gently ground against him, prompting another quiet moan from the stallion.

“I… I don’t have a problem with that,” he responded, his hooves reaching down to grip her rump.

She giggled at the grope. “I didn’t think you would,” she murmured before she leaned down to draw him into a deep kiss, their tongues dancing together as they lost themselves in the moment.

Just as they were starting to get into it, they both jumped at a sudden knocking on the door. “Silver, Sunny, are you two awake?” Fable called from outside. “Breakfast is almost ready!”

Sunny grimaced at the horrible timing, and hoped that Silver would make something up to chase her away. Unfortunately, they weren’t quite on the same page, and he responded with, “We’ll be down in a minute!”

“Okay sweetie!” Fable said as she trotted away.

Sunny sighed in frustration. Most stallions would tell their mother, “Go on without us!” or “We’ll be a while!” but Silver was still new to this relationship business, and wasn’t thinking about the needs of his mare. She would teach him what he needed to know, and he would learn, especially since she had a fine lesson to teach him on this particular subject.

She smiled down at him, and they shared another passionate kiss, the stallion beneath her moaning into her mouth as she ground herself against him. She slowly broke the kiss, knowing just how turned on Silver was, and she chose that moment to roll off him, climb out of bed, and start heading to the door.

Silver blinked at the unexpected stop. “Wait, where are you going?” he wondered.

“Downstairs for breakfast,” she replied. “After all, you told her we’d be down in a minute.”

He frowned at her. “Well, yeah, but what about… this?” He motioned to his condition and raised an eyebrow.

Sunny smirked as she said, “Consider this a lesson, sweetie; stallions aren’t the only ones who get pent-up.” With that, she left the room, leaving Silver to his own devices. True, she wasn’t much better off than he was, but at least she could hide her excitement.

He grimaced at the door. “That mare can be downright evil sometimes…” he grumbled, glancing down at his not-so-little problem, and realizing all-too-late the error of his ways. Well, it’s not going to take care of itself…

Sunny sat at the dining table, directed by Silver’s mother to just relax while she finished up breakfast, and it was a few minutes later when her unicorn lover finally joined her at the table. “I was starting to wonder if you going to join us for breakfast,” she said with a knowing smirk, which grew into a wicked smile at his grumbling. “So, what did you learn?”

He shuffled uncomfortably, but answered, “When a beautiful mare is offering herself to me, everything else can wait.”

She grinned. “Well look at that; he can be taught.”

Silver blushed at that, but knew that he deserved her playful mocking. “I’m sorry.”

Her grin faded into a warm smile, and she kissed his cheek. “I forgive you, though you better make it up to me tonight.”

He smiled and nodded. “I will, I promise.”

Unbeknownst to the two lovers, Fable happened to be heading toward the dining room to serve breakfast when their conversation began, and she stood there blushing at the doorway as she took it in. To think that her little colt had grown up and found himself in an intimate relationship with such a lovely mare… it was a bittersweet realization, to be sure. Not my little colt anymore… she realized, feeling a sense of melancholy at the thought.

It was at this moment that her husband, Lightning Strike, came down from his shower, his blue coat still slightly damp, and he noticed his lovely wife standing there. A sly grin grew on his muzzle as he quietly trotted up behind the distracted mare, and lowered his head to nip playfully at her croup, causing Fable to yelp and jump at the unexpected bite.

“Wah!” she cried out, the platters of food levitating around her trembling in her magic before she was able to regain control once more. She scowled as she turned around to look back at her husband. “Don’t sneak up on me like that, Strike!”

He grinned shamelessly in response. “Sorry love, but when I see a sexy little thing like you I just can’t help myself.”

Fable’s pink face turned red, and she was left sputtering. “G-go sit at the table!” She stepped into the room with the platters levitating around her, and he stepped into the dining room to take a seat, though his wing stretched out to brush playfully against her cutie mark as he passed her by. She gave a squeak at the touch, and batted at her husband, though he just chuckled as he dodged out of the way as he took his seat.

“Incorrigible flirt…” she muttered to herself as she shook her head, and began placing the platters on the table. She had made quite a feast for the lot of them, one platter holding a large batch of scrambled eggs containing chopped green peppers, onions, mushrooms, and tomatoes, with salt and pepper for flavor. Another platter held a pile of hash browns, and a third platter held many slices of toast. The fourth and final platter held a pile of pancakes.

“Wow Mom, this all looks delicious!” Silver said, his mouth watering at the offerings.

“Sure does!” Sunny added, not sure what to go for first.

“Well dig in, everypony!” Fable said, going to fill her own plate with scrambled eggs. Everyone followed her advice, and each got their plates filled up with plenty of food. Everyone was feeling quite hungry, after dinner had been cut short the night before.

While Silver eagerly devoured his breakfast, Sunny took her time, savoring her meal, and she glanced at his parents. Strike whispered softly into Fable’s ear, the mare smiling softly even before he planted a tender kiss on her cheek. “You two seem to be quite affectionate,” she remarked.

Strike grinned as he explained, “Well, you see, Fable’s the breadwinner of the family, and I’m just the trophy husband, so I have to earn my keep somehow.”

Fable smirked at that. “You’re not just a trophy husband; you’re also good breeding stock,” she added with a playful grin.

“Ugh!” cried Silver, covering his ears. “Mom, Dad, please stop!” He had almost forgotten how bad they could be together. They were so very much in love even after all these years, but that didn’t mean he liked the mental images he got every time they flirted with each other!

Sunny couldn’t help but giggle at Silver’s pain, though she was kind enough to change the subject for him. “So, what’s the plan for today?” she asked the couple as she started eating her breakfast.

Fable answered, “Well, this morning, I was hoping we could get to know more about you. Yesterday we spent a lot of time talking about everything that had happened in Ponyville since Silver moved there, but we didn’t get to know too much about you.” Her smile fell, and she looked down at her plate as she added, “I’d hoped that we could get to know you better over dinner last night, but then… well…”

Sunny’s ears folded, and she nodded knowingly. “Ah, yeah…” Silver frowned at the memory, but said nothing as he continued to eat his breakfast.

Fable cleared her throat. “Anyway, I was hoping that we could spend some time this morning getting to know you, and after that, perhaps we’ll take you on a tour around Fillydelphia. I’m sure you’d like to see the sights while you’re here, right?”

“That sounds great,” Sunny agreed. “So, what did you want to know about me? Ask away.”

And so, for the next couple hours, Silver’s parents questioned Sunny on all sorts of things, trying to learn about and understand the mare dating their son. She was open and honest, answering every question they had, eager to show his parents that she was worthy of Silver, though they seemed more relieved than worried about the relationship.

Sunny also made a point to get to know Silver’s parents, hoping to learn more about the ponies who raised the stallion she loved. Admittedly, she had a hard time not turning it into an interview with her favorite author. Among the things she learned about them, she discovered that the feather tucked behind Fable’s ear did indeed belong to Lightning Strike, something to do with their first date, though that first feather was tucked away for safekeeping while Strike would give her a new feather with each preening.

It was late in the morning when the three of them ran out of questions for each other, each content with what they’d learned, and Sunny was glad she hadn’t made a fool of herself. With a beautiful, albeit cloudy day ahead of them, the four of them headed to the front door, eager to show Sunny around their hometown.

“What’s there to see here in Fillydelphia?” she asked as they left the house. She had never visited the city before, and knew almost nothing about it, so she had no idea what sort of tourist attractions were to be found.

Fable grinned as she answered, “Oh, all sorts of things! Let’s see… There’s the Fillydelphia Zoo, the Greatwood Gardens, the Academy of Natural Sciences, the Eastern Penitentiary, and plenty of other things to check out. Fillydelphia’s an old city with a lot of history, and lots to see and do.”

“There’s also events and festivals that happen around here as well,” Strike added as they trotted down the sidewalk.

Sunny was impressed. “Sure sounds like a lot to experience… I honestly don’t know where I want to start.” After a moment of silence, though, she said, “I suppose before we get into all that major stuff, maybe we could go and check out the area? I admit, I’m curious to see more of the town where Silver grew up.”

“That’s fair,” Silver replied. “I’m living in your hometown, might as well let you see mine.” He grinned, and added, “Maybe while we’re out, I can show you my favorite arcade.”

“I’d like that,” she replied, letting the trio lead the way.

And so, the four of them went along, leaving the residential area to head into the nearby shopping district. Silver felt strange trotting through his old neighborhood, and it occurred to him just how much he’d grown attached to Ponyville since moving there only a couple months ago. Fillydelphia may be his hometown, but Ponyville had become his home.

They walked through the busy streets, and Sunny looked around at all the various businesses. They soon came across a book store, one of Silver’s favorite places when he still lived in the city, and Fable ended up signing a couple autographs for some fans who were visiting the shop.

The four of them continued along for a time, pausing here or there to point out a particular shop or restaurant to Sunny, until a voice cut through the crowd. “Well I’ll be… If it isn’t Silver Streak,” said a voice from behind them.

Silver’s ears perked, and a smile grew on his face, while Sunny’s brow furrowed in confusion.

“You’ve got a lot of nerve showing your face around here, Silver,” said another voice.

Unfortunately for these newcomers, Sunny took that as a threat, and nopony threatened her special somepony! She quickly spun around to glare at the trio of stallions, and shouted, “You best back off or you’ll be eating your own teeth!” Silver and his parents looked at her incredulously, shocked to hear her talk like that.

The trio winced and backed off, the green pegasus cowering behind the large red earth pony. “Woah, easy, it was a joke!” he said in hiding.

“Yeah, we don’t mean any harm!” added the other pegasus, a blue stallion with a white mane.

Sunny simply growled and stomped a hoof in response, causing the trio to step back cautiously. The stomp snapped Silver out of his stupor, and he quickly moved between her and the trio of stallions. “Woah, Sunny, stop! These are my old friends!”

She blinked, looking between him and the three stallions. “Wait, these are the guys you were telling me about? The ones you met at the arcade?”

“Yeah,” he replied, nodding.

She flushed, ears folding as she looked anywhere but at the stallions she’d just threatened. “I-I’m so sorry, I didn’t know. I just heard strangers threatening Silver, and I reacted.”

The three relaxed, glad that they weren’t about to receive a beating by an angry mare. “It’s alright,” replied the big red stallion with a golden mane. “No harm done.”

Silver grinned as he trotted over to the trio. “It’s great to see you guys again!” he hoof bumped the three of them, glad to see his old friends once more.

“So, who’s that mare?” one of them asked.

He grinned and turned to Sunny. “Sunny, allow me to introduce you to Brick Breaker,” he motioned to the red earth pony with the yellow mane, “Spring Storm,” he pointed out the green pegasus with the dark green mane, “and Cloudy Skies,” he finished by motioning to the blue pegasus with the white mane. “Guys, I’d like you to meet my special somepony, Sunshine,” he said, wrapping a foreleg over her shoulders.

The three of them simply blinked owlishly at Silver and Sunny, not quite believing what they’d just heard. “I’m sorry, did you say special somepony?” Cloudy Skies asked.

“That’s right,” Sunny confirmed, nuzzling Silver gently. “I’m here to visit his parents and check out his hometown.”

The three of them looked at one another, before Brick said, “I didn’t realize you were even interested in dating.”

“Neither did I,” he replied, grinning. “Things have gone so well in Ponyville; I’ve made new friends, I’ve found love, and I’ve never felt happier.” His grin fell a bit as he told them, “But still, I missed you guys. I missed hanging out with you all. I wish I could tell you about everything that happened in Ponyville, but…” He looked to Sunny, frowning, feeling torn between catching up with his friends and showing Sunny around the city.

Sunny chuckled and nudged Silver toward his friends. “Go on, sweetie, go hang out with your friends. We’ve got plenty of time for whatever we want to do, so you should catch up with them while you can.”

“You sure?” he asked.

She nodded. “I’m positive. We can tour the city later.”

Fable smiled at Sunny and said, “While Silver’s hanging out with his friends, perhaps you and I could bond over some shopping?”

“Oooh, that sounds like fun!” Sunny agreed.

“Ugh, mares shopping…” groaned Lightning Strike. “Hey Silver, you and your buddies mind if I tag along?”

“Not at all, Dad,” Silver replied. “Where were you guys headed, anyway?”

“The arcade, of course!” replied Cloudy Skies. “It’s gonna be great having a fourth player again. I hope you haven’t gotten rusty at Helmet!”

Silver stole a quick kiss from Sunny before the five of them headed off for the arcade, leaving the two mares to themselves. “Well, lead on Fable!” Sunny said, excited to see what she could find in Fillydelphia.

= = = = = = = = = =

Sometime later, Silver, his father, and his friends were hanging out at their favorite arcade, the eldest stallion trying his hoof at a game while the friends talked. “So, let me get this straight; since you moved to Ponyville, you got a welcome party with half the town in attendance, you met Princess Twilight, Princess Luna, AND Princess Celestia, you got yourself a girlfriend, and you’ve gone clubbing, WITH one of the princesses…” said Storm, going through the abridged tale Silver told them.

“Yeah, that’s right,” Silver replied with a nod.

“You realize how crazy that all sounds, right?” asked Brick.

Silver snorted and shook his head. “Yeah, it sounds pretty crazy, doesn’t it? But it’s all true… So, what have you guys been up to since I left?”

Brick spoke up, telling him, “Well, remember how I was working on getting that business loan before you left? The bank came through, and now you’re looking at the founder of Mithril Entertainment!”

That was news to Silver. “Whoa, really? You started your own game studio?” He remembered Brick Breaker telling him about his dream to make his own arcade games, but he didn’t realize his friend was working so hard to make that dream a reality.

Brick grinned and nodded. “I did, and I hired these two clowns to help me,” he added, motioning to Storm and Cloud, who swatted him and ruffled his mane for the good-natured jab. “We were actually headed to the arcade to relax, and maybe get some inspiration from our favorite games. It was just coincidence that we found you along the way.”

“Gotta admit, I thought you just forgot about us,” Cloud said, smirking. “Haven’t heard a word from you since you moved to Ponyville.”

Silver winced, feeling guilty about that, among other things. “Yeah… About that… I know I wasn’t a good friend to you guys when I was here. I took you three for granted, and I didn’t make the effort to bond with you guys outside of the arcade. I’m sorry I wasn’t a better friend.”

The three of them glanced at one another before they broke out laughing, much to Silver’s confusion. “What’s so funny?” he wondered, not at all expecting that response.

Storm spoke up, stifling his laughter to say, “Wow, have you actually been worrying about that?”

Cloud grinned as he told Silver, “Seriously, buddy, you don’t have to apologize for anything. We know how you are; you were never the kind of pony who liked to hang out, and we accept that.” Brick and Storm both nodded in agreement.

“Not everypony is going to be a social butterfly, and you shouldn’t feel guilty about that,” Brick added.

Silver let out a long, shaky sigh as relief swept over him. “I’m so glad you guys aren’t upset with me. I’ve learned a lot about friendship since I moved to Ponyville, and only now do I realize how important you all were to me.” Their amused smiles faded as they heard him say that. “I didn’t have any friends when I was a foal, and it hurt me in ways I’ve never told you about. You guys gave me a chance, and I’ll always be grateful for having you in my life.”

Brick chuckled softly, sheepishly rubbing the back of his neck. “Gee, Silver, I didn’t realize we meant that much to you.”

He smiled, and told them, “You guys saved me from crippling loneliness, even if I wasn’t aware of how much it hurt at the time. I’ll be going back to Ponyville in a couple days, but I’d like to keep in touch with you three; if I could get your addresses, then I’ll be sure to write to you guys often. And maybe when you aren’t so busy with this new company, you could come visit Ponyville to meet my new friends sometime.”

“That sounds good to me, buddy,” Cloud replied. “Until then though, why don’t we get warmed up with some Helmet? We’ve been missing our mage!”

Silver grinned and nodded, glad that he could finally thank his friends for being there for him.

= = = = = = = = = =

A few hours after they went on their shopping trip, Sunny and Fable made it back home to put away their purchases. They hadn’t gone wild with their bits, doing far more window shopping than anything, but it had been fun for both of them. Sunny enjoyed seeing what was available at a big city like Fillydelphia, and she took advantage of the wider variety of goods.

“I can’t believe you actually bought that book,” Fable said, looking curiously at the bag Sunny carried from the nearby book store.

Sunny grinned as she pulled out her new copy of 202, a book of various positions to use in the bedroom, complete with pictures and pieces of advice. “What? It’s not like I’d be able to find myself a copy of this back in Ponyville.” She grinned as she added, “Besides, Silver was the first one to buy a book like this.”

Fable’s eyes widened as she looked to Sunny. “Really?”

She giggled and nodded in response. “Oh yes, a book called Basic Bedroom Spells. Technically speaking, he bought it for a contraception spell. Good for him being the responsible one, but I’m more interested in what we could do with all those spells.”

Fable blushed, thinking about a similar book sitting in her nightstand upstairs. “So, you two use spells in your… escapades?” she asked.

“Well, no, at least not yet,” Sunny responded. “We’re still learning about each other, and we’re both perfectly happy with how things are now, but eventually we’ll want to spice things up.” She sighed softly, putting the book back in its bag. “That being said, if I bring up erotic spells or exotic positions too soon, Silver will think I’m getting bored, and it’ll hurt his self-esteem. I’ll show him these books eventually, but for now, I’m content.”

Fable grimaced as she thought of other things that had hurt Silver in the past, causing issues that she thought Sunny needed to know about. “Speaking of Silver, there are some things I think you need to know about.” She turned toward the living room. “Come, let’s sit down and talk, shall we?”

“Okay…” Sunny replied warily, wondering what this was about.

The two of them trotted into the living room, where they both sat on opposite sides of the coffee table. “So, what did you want to tell me?” Sunny wondered.

Fable’s ears folded as she said, “I don’t know if he ever told you this, but Silver had a lonely childhood. He didn’t have any friends, and spent all his time studying. The crippling loneliness caused him to have some… quirks, which you should be aware of.”

Sunny smiled, already aware of what Fable was getting at. “I already know he talks to himself,” she declared.

Fable was shocked by that news. “Really? He told you?”

“Not at first,” she admitted. “I found out one day, when Silver was busy studying his spellbooks. We talked, and he told me about his childhood, and how it led to him talking to himself to cope with his loneliness.” She had a sad smile on her face as she remembered that conversation. “Silly stallion thought I’d break up with him for being ‘crazy,’ but I told him it was just a quirk, and not something to be ashamed of.”

Tears welled up in Fable’s eyes as a wave of relief washed over her. “He told you, and you accepted him anyway…” She brought a hoof to her muzzle and choked back a sob. “Oh thank Celestia… You seemed kind and understanding, but I was so worried about telling you his issues; if I caused you two to break up, I just… I couldn’t handle the thought of hurting Silver again.”

Sunny frowned. “’Again?’ What do you mean by that?”

Tears streamed down Fable’s cheeks as she wept from overwhelming guilt, a pain she’d held onto for far too long. “Silver suffered because I was a terrible mother,” she answered. “His brother was a rowdy colt; getting into fights, playing sports, things like that. Silver was quiet, and kept to himself, but he was getting good grades in school and staying out of trouble, so I thought everything was okay.”

Her eyes glistened as she took in a shaky breath and continued, “But then, one day, I was upstairs gathering the laundry when I heard Silver talking to someone. I thought that maybe he had a friend over, so I went to his bedroom to say hello…”

Fable clenched her eyes shut and choked back a sob, covering her muzzle as she tried to regain her composure, the memory of the day almost too much for her to bear. Fortunately, Sunny could guess what happened. “And when you got there, you found him alone, right?”

She nodded in response. “Yes… I asked him who he was talking to, and he answered, ‘myself’ like it was just a normal thing.” She sniffled, and added, “I asked him why he talked to himself, and he told me he didn’t have anyone else to talk to. I had no idea he was so alone…”

Fable wept as her story continued. “Strike and I had a meeting with his teacher, and that’s when we found out that Silver didn’t have any friends at all. She told us that he kept to himself, and didn’t interact with any of the other students. It was news to the both of us.”

Sunny frowned. “Why didn’t she do anything about it before then?”

Fable smiled sadly as she replied, “His teacher was in charge of a whole classroom full of foals who got in trouble and struggled with the subject material; she didn’t need to worry about a smart, well-behaved little colt.” Sunny grimaced in frustration, but she understood; the squeaky wheel gets the grease, and all that.

“We put him into therapy after that, hoping that he’d at least get the socialization that he needed,” said Fable. “I also took breaks from my writing throughout the day to talk with him, and make sure he was doing alright.” She chuckled sadly, and added, “I’m sure it must have bothered him, having me poke my head in so often, but I didn’t want him sitting alone all day.”

Sunny smiled at something Silver mentioned a while back. “He told me he helped you with the Scarlet Sword books from time to time, said you bounced ideas off him when you were stuck. I’m guessing that was one of the ways you got him to socialize with you?”

Fable chuckled and nodded. “Guilty as charged, though I’ll admit he really did help me out a few times. He even came up with a plot twist I hadn’t considered. Anyway, things went on like that for several years, until Silver finally met those friends of his, and his therapist decided that he didn’t need to come in any longer.”

“Sounds like things got better for him,” Sunny reflected.

“For a time,” Fable replied, her smile fading. “And then Tirek attacked… He was so afraid, he felt so vulnerable and there was nothing his father or I could do to make him feel safe.” Fresh tears began streaming down her cheeks. “When he told us he was going to move to Ponyville, I was so scared for him; he suffered such loneliness when he had us right here in the same house, so I worried about what would happen if he didn’t have family or friends around.”

She fixed a teary-eyed smile at Sunny. “But things worked out in the end… He made new friends, and he finally found love. For a while, I thought he’d always be alone, until we got that letter just days ago. I was overjoyed to hear that he’d found someone, and I am just so happy to know that that someone turned out to be such a wonderful pony.” She sighed wearily. “It’s nice to know he found happiness, even after all that… After I failed him…”

Sunny frowned at Fable as she got off her couch. “Fable, you need to stop beating yourself up over this,” she told her, trotting around to sit next to her. “From what you’ve told me, Silver’s issues weren’t anyone’s fault; at most, the fault could be placed on his teachers for not saying anything until it was too late.”

“But I’m his mother; I shouldn’t have needed someone to tell me something was wrong,” she countered.

“It’s just like you said, Fable; Silver was getting good grades in school and staying out of trouble, so why would you have thought something was wrong? Besides, we both know how introverted he is, so keeping to himself just seemed normal.” She placed her hoof on Fable’s shoulder, and looked the elder mare in her eyes. “It wasn’t your fault, Fable. You did nothing wrong.”

And just like that, the dam broke, and Fable broke down sobbing. Sunny gently pulled her into a hug, holding her as she cried and cried. Strike had told her repeatedly that it wasn’t her fault, but she always assumed he was just being a loving husband. To hear Sunny tell her that with sincerity made her finally believe that maybe she was truly blameless; maybe she didn’t need to feel guilty anymore.

As she held the sobbing mare, Sunny told her, “The truth is that you’re a good mother, no matter what you think of yourself. A bad mother wouldn’t have gotten her son into therapy, nor would she talk with him every single day to make sure he was doing okay, and a bad mother certainly wouldn’t be agonizing over her son’s problems for years and years.” She smiled, and added, “You’ve done a good job raising Silver, and you should be proud to have brought up such a fine stallion.”

Fable could only nod as she sobbed into Sunny’s shoulder, the tears washing away years of guilt and pain.

= = = = = = = = = =

“Honey, we’re home!” Lightning Strike called out as he and Silver returned home after hanging out at the arcade, and getting a tour of Brick Breaker’s new game studio. The technology was beyond him, but he had to admit that the arcade games he got to play were fun, and he could see them becoming a big business.

“Welcome home, sweetheart,” Fable replied as she trotted over to the front door to greet her husband and son.

Strike’s smile immediately fell as he saw his wife’s red, puffy eyes. “What’s wrong, Fable?” he asked, trotting up to her. “Talk to me, babe.”

She smiled sheepishly as she told him, “I’m fine, dear.” It was true; it felt like a weight had been lifted off her, now that she had finally shed the guilt she’d held for so long.

“You don’t look fine,” he replied, gazing at her with concern as he caressed her cheek.

She nuzzled into his hoof, and told him, “Sunny and I had a talk, and I just got a bit emotional, that’s all. We can talk about it later…”

Strike looked unconvinced, but sighed and nodded in resignation as he wrapped his forelegs and wings around his wife. “I worry about you sometimes…”

Fable giggled softly and nuzzled into his neck. “And you’re sweet for worrying.”

Silver was concerned for his mother, and looked to Sunny, hoping for an explanation. She merely smiled at him and mouthed “later,” respecting Fable’s desire for some privacy on the matter. There was also the matter of how to tell him about his mother’s longtime issues; she would need to be tactful of the topic.

Fable slowly pulled away from her husband, glancing between him and Silver. “Are you two feeling hungry? I was about to start on dinner.”

“Dinner sounds great,” Strike replied, leaning over to give his wife a kiss. He still felt concerned for her, but he wouldn’t press the issue.

She hummed happily as she returned the kiss. “You three just relax, I’ll let you know when dinner’s ready.”

“Want some help with that?” Sunny asked.

Fable smiled and shook her head. “Thank you, but no. It’s going to be a simple meal, nothing that requires any extra hooves.” With that, she left the trio to themselves while she headed to the kitchen to start on dinner.

Strike elected to do a simple workout, and he trotted off to their personal home gym, leaving Sunny and Silver to their own devices. Sunny winced internally, knowing Silver would want to talk about the conversation she had with his mother. She’d hoped to postpone that particular conversation, but Fable refusing her help in the kitchen left her with no way out of it.

“Let’s head upstairs, and see what you and Mom bought,” Silver said, going toward the staircase. Sunny followed along, not looking forward to the coming discussion.

They soon reached his old bedroom, a few bags sitting on the bed from her little shopping spree with Fable. “So, uh, about your mom…” she began.

“Stop,” said Silver, raising a hoof. “Do you want to talk about it?”

Sunny blinked, then shook her head. “No, at least, not yet. I need to figure out what to say…”

“Then we won’t talk about it yet,” he replied. “I trust you to tell me when you’re ready.”

She smiled, glad to put that conversation aside for now, in part because that day was supposed to be about fun and relaxation. “I promise we’ll talk about it later.”

“Good… So, what did you guys buy?” he wondered, looking at the bags on the bed.

She was happy to show him the various goods she purchased, which consisted mainly of clothes and books, until they were called down to eat.

Dinner didn’t take all that long to cook, consisting of tomato soup with elbow macaroni noodles, salted and peppered for flavor. It was a simple meal that Fable made for her family many times in the past when she didn’t feel like doing anything complicated. It was also her favorite comfort food as well, something she needed after the emotional conversation she and Sunny had earlier.

The topics at the table consisted of Sunny and Fable’s shopping trip, and Silver and Strike’s time at the arcade and their visit to Mithril Entertainment. They also made plans to bring Sunny to some of the major tourist attractions the next day. It was a relaxed atmosphere, far different than the night before, when Silver and Swift’s argument marred an otherwise lovely day.

Eventually dinner was finished, and Fable excused herself as she headed up to bed soon afterward. Silver and Sunny decided to make it an early night as well, though sleep wasn’t part of their plan; after all, he still needed to make up for his mistake that morning.

Strike remained in the kitchen, putting away the leftovers and rinsing off the dishes to make things easier on his wife. After that, he headed up the stairs for bed, pausing at Silver’s door when he heard a muffled cry of “Oh, Silver!” from the room.

There’s a distinct difference in a father’s reaction to such activities, depending on if they had a son or a daughter. For fathers of daughters, anger is the most frequent reaction, as they’ve spent years trying to protect their little fillies from brutish, disrespectful stallions. For fathers of sons, on the other hoof…

“Heh, that’s my boy,” Strike murmured with a grin as he trotted down the hall toward the master bedroom. There he saw Fable laying in their bed, writing in her diary. He laid down next to her, waiting for her to finish writing her memoirs before asking, “So, want to tell me what got you so emotional?”

Her ears folded, and she told him, “Sunny and I talked about Silver’s childhood.”

“Ah,” he replied knowingly.

“There’s more though,” she admitted. “I told Sunny how I felt; I told her that Silver’s issues were all my fault…”

“Fable…” he began, only to be silenced by a gentle hoof pressed to his lips.

“I know, I know…” she replied. “I’ll admit, I always thought you were just being a kind husband, telling me it wasn’t my fault.”

Strike frowned, but remained silent, in part because of the hoof still on his muzzle.

“I don’t know why, but I just started pouring my heart out to Sunny,” she explained. “After I got done telling her everything, she explained how none of it was my fault.” She moved to lean against Strike, laying her head on his shoulder as he wrapped a foreleg around her. “She also told me that I’m a good mother, because of everything I’d done to help Silver. Between her sincerity, and seeing how happy Silver’s become, I thought, ‘maybe she’s right… Maybe I can let go of the guilt…’”

“She was absolutely right,” he told her, glad that someone finally got through to his wife. “So, did you finally let go of that guilt?”

She nodded slowly. “I did… Sunny was kind enough to comfort me as I cried and cried, and let out all those years of pain… But when I was done, I felt like a weight had been lifted. I don’t feel burdened by the guilt anymore.”

Strike couldn’t help but chuckle softly as he held his wife. “Sunny sure is a special mare, isn’t she? If I didn’t know any better, I’d say her special talent was mending broken hearts. I mean, first Silver, and now you…”

Fable smiled and giggled softly. “Yeah… I hope Silver knows just how lucky he is to have her in his life.”

“Oh, I’m sure he does,” Strike replied with a knowing smirk.

Ep 20 - Family in Fillydelphia - Part 3

On the morning of the third day, Sunny was once again the first to awaken, albeit late in the morning; their activities the night before kept them up a while. She laid in bed, watching her lover sleep as she thought about the day ahead. They had planned on visiting some of the major tourist destinations around Fillydelphia, of which there were many, and she couldn’t wait to see them all.

A frown grew on her face as she thought about the other event planned that day; Silver’s talk with his brother, Swift Wing. It was for this reason that she would wait to tell him of her talk with his mother, seeing as he was already going to deal with a lot of family drama. Sunny had no idea what would come of their chat, but she hoped that it would finally start the healing process between them.

She heard a soft grumbling from the stallion lying next to her as he slowly woke up, and she planted a kiss on his snout. “Morning, love…”

“Morning…” he yawned, reluctantly leaving dreamland behind to greet both the day, and the beautiful mare sharing his bed.

“Sleep well?” she asked, gently stroking his side.

He snorted in response. “Yeah, when you let me…”

Sunny couldn’t help but giggle at that, rewarding her lover with another tender kiss. “You weren’t complaining last night,” she observed.

“True…” he muttered, rubbing the sleep from his eyes. “What time is it?”

She raised her head to glance at the clock resting on the nightstand behind him. “Ten-thirty.”

“Oh, wow, we really slept in, huh?” he said, sitting up on the bed. “Guess we won’t have much time to do a lot of sightseeing, unless you wanted to spend another day or two here.”

Sunny shook her head. “I’d rather just see a few things today, and head home tonight. We can do more sightseeing next time we visit.” She frowned, and added, “Besides, I don’t want you putting off that talk with your brother any longer than necessary.”

Silver winced, having forgotten about that. “Oh, yeah, that…” He did want to talk with Swift Wing, but that didn’t mean he was looking forward to it. Until recently, he’d viewed his brother as little more than a bully, before certain things had come to light. “I don’t even know what I’d say to him,” he admitted, not quite sure how to talk to his brother about their relationship.

“When the time comes, I have faith that you’ll know exactly what to say,” she replied, hopping out of bed. “First thing’s first though; we both need a shower, and after that we can see about the rest of our day.”

He lifted a foreleg to sniff at himself. “I guess we’re both a bit smelly after last night, huh?”

“We sure are,” she giggled, heading for the door. “Did you want to take a shower together, or should we take separate showers?”

He gazed at Sunny, his eyes lingering on her shapely rump for a few moments, much to her amusement. Her own eyes were drawn to certain parts of Silver’s anatomy as well, her mind going to the same places as his. Eventually, he said, “I think it’d be best to take separate showers. We’ve already got a late start as it is, and I don’t think we’d get out of the shower anytime soon.”

She grinned and nodded. “Quite true. Well, anyway, I’ll try not to take too long.” With that, she gave a playful flick of her tail as she left the bedroom, and headed to the nearest bathroom. It wasn’t long before she had a nice shower running, and she stood underneath the stream for a while, enjoying the feeling of the hot water soaking into her coat.

She couldn’t linger too long though, and so she started to lather herself up. While she washed herself, Sunny let her mind wander, and her thoughts drifted to Silver, and their ongoing relationship. She reflected, not for the first time, on how nice it was to wake up next to somepony, especially after the past few years spent alone.

That reflection gave her pause, as she thought about just how often they woke up together now. Nearly every night was spent together, romantically or not, and usually they spent those nights at her shop. As they’d told both their mothers, it was too soon to talk about marriage, but maybe it was time to take the next step in their relationship.

Sunny made a mental note to bring that up to Silver later as she worked to finish cleaning herself. Right now, she had to hurry up in the shower, get some food in her belly, and then plan out the day. There was a lot to see in Fillydelphia, and not much time for her to see it.

A short while later she left the bathroom, and headed to the bedroom to let Silver know it was his turn before she trotted down the stairs and to the kitchen, hoping for some breakfast. She frowned as she noticed a distinct lack of breakfast, and she went to the family room where she spotted Fable and Lightning Strike sitting on the couch, relaxing.

“So, uh, what’s for breakfast?” Sunny asked.

Strike snorted as he looked up from his newspaper. “You two took so long to wake up, I was starting to think you’d miss breakfast entirely.”

Fable, who was drinking coffee next to her husband, told her, “We have corn flakes and puffed wheat cereal if you’re really hungry, but I wouldn’t recommend eating too much; we’re going someplace special for lunch, and you’re going to want to bring your appetite. When you’re done eating, we can plan out the rest of our day.”

“Sounds good,” Sunny replied, heading to the kitchen.

= = = = = = = = = =

Their first stop, at Sunny’s request, was the Fillydelphia Zoo. She had a wide grin on her face as they made their way inside, eager to see all the different animals that called the zoo their home. Silver couldn’t help but chuckle at his lover’s youthful exuberance as she galloped over to a directory, trying to figure out where to go first.

Silver trotted up to the mare with a grin on his face. “What’s the rush? Never been to a zoo before?”

“Not a proper one!” she told him, turning away from the directory to smile at him. “Ponyville obviously doesn’t have a zoo, and there’s too little space in Canterlot to have anything bigger than an aviary!” She looked back to the directory, glancing between all the exhibits. “Oh, I just don’t know where to start!”

Her enthusiasm was infectious, and he couldn’t help but feel a tad bit excited as well. It had been years since he last visited the zoo, and he found himself eager to see all the different animals on display. His parents chuckled at the pair of them, acting like a couple foals, and they followed along as Sunny lead the way.

They stopped as Sunny and a few other ponies let out a gasp at the unique sight of a tiger strolling above them through one of the many chain-link tunnels built around the zoo, allowing such animals to roam around and explore. “Silver, would you look at that!” She quickly snapped a couple pictures of the tiger, who looked down at all the ponies visiting its home.

“I don’t remember that,” he said, watching as the tiger lost interest and continued on to other parts of the zoo.

“They added that a few years back,” Strike told them. “I remember reading about it in the paper. It’s pretty wild to see the animals able to just wander around the zoo like that.”

Sunny let her camera hang around her neck as she grabbed Silver’s hoof. “Come on Silver, I want to go see the monkeys!”

He laughed and allowed himself to be dragged along by the strong and energetic mare. The zoo was large, over forty acres, and every exhibit was built to be as natural as could be, which made the animals feel at home no matter where they came from. It took a little while for the four of them to reach the monkey exhibit, and Sunny smiled as she watched the monkeys climbing around.

“I can’t believe your parents never took you to a real zoo,” Silver said. It seemed the sort of thing that any filly or colt should have experienced at least once.

Her smile fell only a little as she admitted, “Well, we’ve never gone on vacation before. Mom’s company had her touring Equestria through the summer, and performing in Canterlot during fall, so in the off-seasons she just wanted to stay home and relax with us.”

He reached over to wrap a foreleg around her. “I guess that means we’ll have to make the most of our trip, then.”

“We sure will,” Sunny replied, leaning against him as she snapped a photo of a nearby monkey.

= = = = = = = = = =

Three hours and many photographs later, four weary and hungry ponies left the zoo, and gladly climbed into a cab for their next destination, the Reading Station Market. Sunny hadn’t heard of the place before, and so she asked, “So, what is the Reading Station Market, exactly?”

Strike spoke up, telling her, “It’s one of the largest farmers markets in Equestria, offering all kinds of fresh produce, baked goods, dairy products, cooking supplies, and great restaurants. Whatever you’re hungry for, you can either find it there, or you can get all the best ingredients to make it.”

“It’s why I told you not to fill up on breakfast,” Fable said. “You’ll be glad you came here on an empty stomach!”

“Can’t wait to see what they’ve got,” Sunny replied, watching the scenery as they were pulled along through the city to the market. Fortunately for them, the trip didn’t take all that long, and after they paid the cab driver, the four of them headed through one of the many entrances into the large, indoor marketplace.

They trotted inside, and Sunny’s jaw dropped as she saw the market for the first time. “Wow… Would you look at all that?” The Reading Station Market was huge, filled with dozens of different shops, and each one had a colorful sign hanging above the many aisles crossing through the marketplace.

“Impressive, isn’t it?” said Fable. “You can get just about anything you’d want here.”

Sunny looked at the few shops they could see from the entrance, and the dozens of ponies walking through the aisle. “Where do we even start?” she wondered.

“I’ll leave that up to you,” Fable replied. “There are several restaurants located throughout the market, and while we could easily eat our fill at any one of them, I’d recommend trying a bit of everything while we’re exploring.”

“Sounds like a plan,” Sunny agreed, leading the group through the marketplace. As they walked along, she looked around to see all the many different shops selling their wares at the market. There were a couple standard shops, including a bakery and a candy shop, but she was surprised at the variety she saw, including one shop that specialized in a variety of condiments, and another shop that sold only spices.

As they made their way through the market, Sunny found that the restaurants were a minority, and that the majority of the shops were selling various ingredients like fruits and vegetables, along with other specialty goods like coffee and cheese. Any chef would give their left hind leg for the variety of fresh, quality goods found at the Reading Station Market.

They made sure to get their fill of the delicious offerings from the various restaurants, which included pizza, oat burgers, pretzels, salads, and of course a desert of rich, thick milkshakes. There was even more exotic fare from distant lands, though Sunny wasn’t feeling quite adventurous enough to try them.

By the time they left the market, the four of them were completely stuffed, the grumbling of their bellies long since gone, and it was decided that their next activity should be slow and relaxing while they worked to digest their meals.

= = = = = = = = = =

After filling their bellies, their next stop was the Academy of Natural Sciences, where they could feed their minds. The academy featured several exhibits about the natural world, though their biggest draw had to be the fossil exhibits.

For a time, they visited Dinosaur Hall, where fossils of more than thirty different dinosaurs were on display. Sunny stood before a tyrannosaurus rex fossil, and shivered at the sight of it. The large, ancient carnivore towered over her, posed as if it was hunting the little ponies all around it.

“You okay, Sunny?” Silver asked, trotting over to her.

“Yeah,” she said, nodding. “Just… Kinda freaked out, is all.”

His brow furrowed as he asked, “Why?”

She grimaced, looking embarrassed. “Well, these fossils creep me out, and I mean beyond some of them being giant, pony-eating monsters,” she added, motioning to the fossil in front of them. “I knew about dinosaurs since I was a filly, I saw drawings of dinosaurs and photos of fossils in my old school books, but to see them in pony? It really drives home that these things were real, and they actually existed.”

Silver was silent as he simply cocked an eyebrow at her.

She rolled her eyes, and explained, “I knew about dinosaurs, but I guess somehow they just never seemed completely real to me. Now, though? Now, they’re way too real, and it creeps me out to think that these giant things were roaming the land long, long ago.”

He looked up at the dinosaur bones, thinking about her words. “I think I know what you mean. It’s one thing to hear about dinosaurs, and a whole other thing to actually see their fossils. And, yeah, seeing it looking down at us with all those teeth makes me feel just a little nervous. Still, we have modern monsters to worry about.”

Sunny chuckled and nodded. “Yeah, I suppose it’s silly to worry about some old fossils when we live near the Everfree Forest, huh?”

“Sure is,” Silver replied. “But don’t you worry, I’ll always be there to protect you.”

“My hero,” she giggled, rewarding him with a kiss on the cheek.

= = = = = = = = = =

Their last stop for the day was the Museum of Archaeology and Anthropology, a place filled with ancient artifacts from many different civilizations, both pony and otherwise. History was brought to life by the various items on display, and ponies from all across Equestria visited the museum to view the massive collection.

One of their main draws was an exhibit called The Three Tribes, detailing the history of the original three tribes that would go on to make Equestria. Well over a thousand years ago, unicorns, pegasi, and earth ponies all lived separately, living on a shaky agreement where pegasi would control the weather, earth ponies would grow food, and unicorns would use magic to raise the sun and moon. The artifacts on display showed the way these three groups lived before the unification.

Sunny and Silver stood before a display of ancient Pegasopolian armor, a proud symbol of the militaristic tribe. It had certainly seen better days, even after polishing, as could be seen by the minor dents and scrapes all over the armor. While Silver stood there, reading information from the placard next to the armor, Sunny couldn’t help but think about the way things were so long ago.

“It’s funny how different things are now,” she mused.

Silver looked curiously to the love of his life. “What do you mean, sweetie?”

“What I mean is, way back in the old days, you and I couldn’t be together,” she explained. “They didn’t even believe in friendship between the tribes, let alone love; our relationship would have been frowned upon, at best.”

He nodded as he thought about her words. “I suppose way back when, I would have never been born,” he said, looking over to his parents as they looked over at some old Unicornian artifacts. He and his brother had come about because his mother, a unicorn, fell in love with his father, a pegasus.

It occurred to Silver that being a child of mixed parentage gave him a certain appreciation and understanding of other types of ponies; while he himself was a magical unicorn, he understood the quirks and mannerisms of pegasi thanks to his father. He began to wonder just how much Equestria benefitted from mixed relationships like his parents, where love made ponies understand and appreciate one another regardless of their differences.

“You’re right about that,” Sunny replied, breaking Silver’s train of thought as she commented on his observation. “You wouldn’t exist, and I’d be working the fields to make enough food for everyone in all three kingdoms.” She smiled, and added, “But nowadays, ponies can do whatever they want; pegasi don’t have to be warriors, earth ponies don’t have to be farmers, and unicorns don’t have to be wizards.”

“It’s amazing how much progress we’ve made since then, and I have no doubt it’s because all three tribes came together,” said Silver. “There was only so much that ponies could do separately, but by coming together as one, working for the good of all, Equestria has become a greater nation than any of our founders could have ever dreamed.”

Sunny smiled and nodded. “And all it took was friendship.”

“Friendship truly is magic,” he agreed.

= = = = = = = = = =

It had been a fun day for everyone, visiting a few of the many tourist attractions in the city of Fillydelphia, but now it was time for Silver to have a talk with his brother. It seemed a shame to ruin a perfectly nice day with what was sure to be a drama-filled shouting match, but he knew it would drive him mad if he didn’t figure out his relationship with Swift Wing.

For all those years, he and Swift had been bitter enemies, his brother always ridiculing him no matter what their parents did, and Silver could do little but endure it as he focused on his dream. Oh, there were other things he could do, especially with all those spellbooks detailing some interesting spells, but Silver was a unicorn with a strong sense of right and wrong. The thought of testing some of those spells on his big brother only occurred to him once or twice.

As far as he had been aware, their relationship was pretty simple; they hated each other, and that was that. At least, it appeared to be that simple, until a couple days ago when Swift told Silver he was proud of him. Now he was left confused, wondering how a stallion who spent his life tormenting him felt anything positive for him at all.

“You okay, sweetie?” Sunny asked, breaking Silver out of his thoughts.

“Oh, uh, yeah, I’m fine…” he told her. “Just thinking about the talk I’m going to have with Swift.” He looked out the window at the sun hanging low in the sky, soon to be put away by Celestia so Luna could raise the moon. “By the time I get done, it’ll be too late to head home.”

“We’ll leave in the morning then,” she told him. “It’s important you get this thing with your brother sorted out. We can stay another night if it means you and Swift Wing can start fixing your relationship.”

Silver snorted derisively. “’Fix?’ I really don’t think that’s going to happen, not after all these years. I’ll just be happy to find out what he meant.”

Sunny frowned, but said nothing. She wanted to see them fix things, but she knew that nothing would change if they were both pushed against their will. It was up to the two of them willingly talking with each other to start the path to healing.

Lightning Strike decided to speak up, “Now Silver, I know you’re gonna go over there looking for answers, but the thing is that you may not like what he has to say.” He frowned as he thought back to his own childhood, and interactions with his siblings. “Sibling relationships can be complicated. Sometimes you’re the worst of enemies, like you and Swift, and other times you’re the best of friends. There are many reasons for things to turn out the way they do.”

“And your point is?” Silver asked.

“My point is that things may not be as black and white as you’re hoping,” Strike answered. “But whatever he says, whatever his reasoning is, remember that he’s your brother.”

It was only Silver’s love and respect for his father that allowed him to bite back several angry responses. It was obvious to him that being brothers didn’t mean much to Swift through all the years of torment, and there would have been no love lost if he went back to Ponyville that night, never to see Swift Wing again.

Fable trotted up to Silver, filled with motherly concern as she said, “Silver, I know you and Swift have never gotten along, but please, promise me you won’t hurt him.”

He blinked, stunned by his mother’s plea. Does she really think I’d do something like that, after all this time? He grimaced as he remembered the other night, so angry with his brother that he’d charged his horn, ready to strike. He could understand his mother’s concern. “I promise I won’t hurt him.”

That seemed to calm his mother’s fears, and she hugged him. “I’ll have dinner made when you get back. Nachos sound good tonight?”

He chuckled softly as he hugged her in return. “Nachos sound great…” He slowly pulled away, and smiled at his mother. “Hey, while I’m gone, why don’t you and Sunny talk about your books? I know she’s been dying to ask you about your work, and you still haven’t signed her collection.”

Sunny grinned sheepishly. “I have a few dozen questions…” She had wanted to ask Fable all about the Scarlet Sword series while they were out shopping, but that time had been spent either gossiping, or answering the many questions Fable had about their friends in Ponyville; considering their somber conversation that afternoon, she could see why his mother was so curious about Silver’s new social life. Now that she and Fable had a couple hours to talk while he was away, she was planning on making the most of it.

Fable giggled and nodded. “I’d be more than happy to sign your books, and answer any questions you have.”

“Awesome!” Sunny cheered. “Let me just grab my books, I’ll be right back!” She got off the couch and ran up the stairs, much to the amusement of all.

“I suppose I’d better get a quill and some ink then…” Fable said, heading to the stairs. She paused, turning to look to her son. “I hope your talk goes well, Silver.”

“I hope so too,” he replied, and she headed up the stairs while he headed for the front door. Once outside, he made his way to his brother’s apartment. It was slow going, walking all the way there, but it gave him time to think about just what to say. After all, it wasn’t every day you questioned a lifelong relationship.

As long as the trip took him, however, he couldn’t figure out what to ask first. He had so many questions for Swift Wing, questions he had never thought to ask before this trip, and he wasn’t sure that he’d like the answers. All too soon, he found himself in front of Swift’s apartment building, and pressed the buzzer.

“Yeah?” came Swift’s voice through the speaker.

“It’s Silver, can I come up?” he asked.

There was a long pause, before Swift answered, “…Sure.” The door buzzed, and Silver went inside, heading up to his brother’s apartment.

He found the door, and only had to wait a moment after knocking to be let inside. His brother looked apprehensive when he asked, “Did you want something to drink?”

“No thanks,” Silver replied, looking around the apartment. It seemed pretty basic, though a few posters lined the walls, including one for the Fillydelphia Hoofball team. The main entrance lead to a living room and the kitchen/dining room, the latter of which Swift Wing headed to, and Silver followed.

Swift grabbed himself a beer from the fridge, and took a long swig from the bottle while Silver waited, sitting at the table. “So, I’m guessing this is about what I said the other night,” Swift presumed.

Silver snorted. “Gee, ya think?” He looked at his hooves, shaking his head. “All this time I thought you hated me, and then you go and tell me you’re proud of me…”

He didn’t see Swift grimace at that. “I never hated you, Silver.”

Silver looked up, scowling. “Oh really? Then what do you call all those years you spent bullying me?”

“I was just trying to help,” he answered.

Silver was stunned into silence for a moment, before he glared at his brother. “Just trying to—are you kidding me?! In what way, shape, or form was any of that supposed to help me?!”

“Would you just let me explain?” Swift asked.

“Explain what? That you’re insane?!” Silver shouted.

Swift Wing ran a hoof through his mane, and took another swig of his beer. “Look… I know we were never close, I know that we’ve always had issues, but you’re still my brother, and it upset me when I learned that you were going insane from loneliness.”

“What the hay does that have to do with anything?” Silver asked, hoping Swift would get to the point quickly.

Swift frowned, but answered, “I knew you wouldn’t socialize on your own, so I thought I’d have to push you to it.” He glanced to the nearby hoofball poster as he explained, “When I played hoofball, my team was led by a gruff coach named End Zone. He wasn’t nice, and he didn’t encourage us; instead, he pushed us hard, and always complained that we weren’t good enough.”

He chuckled and shook his head at the memories. “He got us angry, and that anger drove us to work harder, to become better players. It felt good to shut him up, to prove to him that we were good enough, and I thought that would work for you.”

“What do you mean?” Silver asked, curious despite himself.

“What I mean is, I thought if I bullied you enough, you’d go out there and make some friends just to spite me,” Swift explained. “Hay, I figured at the very least you’d leave the house to get away from me, and meet ponies that way. Instead, all you did was get angry and retreat further into your studies…” His brow furrowed as he gazed at his beer. “I didn’t know how else to get you to socialize, and I see now that it’s not what you needed.”

“No, really?” Silver replied sarcastically. “So you’re telling me that all this time, all those years of you bullying me was, what, tough love?” He fumed at the implication, that all those years of bullying could somehow be positive.

“Yes, it was,” Swift answered.

“So what do you call that remark the other night, about me being a cashier?” Silver wondered.

Swift winced at that. “That… that was just me being a jerk. I have no excuses for that.”

Silver just shook his head unbelievingly. “Do you really expect me to believe that all this time, you actually cared about me?”

“Is that really so hard to believe?” Swift asked.

“YES!” Silver shouted. “All those years you bullied me, the last thing I felt from you was concern or affection! And what was that about being proud of me? Do you want to explain that one?”

Swift finished off his beer, then told his story. “On the day that Tirek attacked, I was just busting up clouds in my assigned sector with the rest of my team, when all of a sudden we saw ponies running and screaming in the streets. We went to investigate, and that’s when Discord caught us in a giant butterfly net, and dropped us at Tirek’s hooves so he could drain our magic.”

Both brothers could only grimace at the thought of that terrible day, but Swift continued on. “So there I was, laying helpless on the street while Tirek went around draining magic from more ponies, and then I saw you come running.” The ghost of a smile showed on Swift’s face as he told Silver, “When I saw you coming, I actually felt hopeful; you studied magic for all those years, and you knew dozens of spells, so if anyone could bring him down, it was you.”

Silver snorted derisively. “We all know how that turned out…” He remembered how he hit that centaur with his most powerful spell, only for Tirek to simply block it right before he drained him of all his magic.

Swift winced. “Yeah, I’ll admit, seeing him beat you like that… it was heartbreaking. Even so, I still felt proud of you for trying to fight him. Everyone else ran away, and had I known what was happening at the time, I would have too, but you stood up to that monster and tried to stop him. That was really brave.”

“That wasn’t brave, it was stupid!” Silver growled. “I saw Tirek attacking the city, and I was stupid enough to believe that I could save everyone just because I’d read some books. All I ended up doing was getting drained like everyone else…”

“Seems like it turned out alright in the end, though,” Swift observed. “Because of that terrible day, you moved to Ponyville, where you made good friends and finally found love. I’ve never seen you so happy before, and it makes me glad. All I ever wanted was for you to go out and enjoy life.”

Silver couldn’t argue with that. Since moving to Ponyville, his studies had fallen by the wayside as he found it more important, and more rewarding, to spend time with his friends and help Sunny with her shop. Magic would always be important to him, but now he cherished his friendships and his relationship with Sunny above all else.

“I should have told you that in the first place,” Swift said. “But I have to admit, I got so angry every time I saw you studying. I hated how you were letting life pass you by, and I hated how much it was hurting you, even if you couldn’t see it for yourself.”

Swift got up from the table and headed to the fridge to grab himself another beer as Silver sat there, silent. He was surprised to hear his brother talking like this, like he actually cared. In all their years together, Silver felt like Swift Wing was his mortal enemy, and now he appeared almost brotherly. It was a strange turn of events.

Swift Wing sat at the table again, and took a long sip of his beer, before he continued on. “I tried forcing you to socialize, but it’s obvious that what you really needed was kindness, patience, and love. You needed Mom, and Sunshine, not some jerky older brother pushing you around.”

“No kidding,” Silver grumbled.

Swift grimaced, and looked to his little brother. “Look, Silver, I know it probably won’t mean anything to you, but I want you to know that I’m sorry for everything. I’m sorry for bullying you, and I’m sorry that I hurt you.”

Silver simply blinked in response, hardly believing what he was hearing; in all his years, he never expected to hear an actual apology from his brother. It was hard enough to comprehend that all those years of torment had been “tough love,” and finding out that his brother actually felt remorse for his actions just blew his mind.

Without getting a response, Swift added, “I should have been a better brother to you. I wanted you to get out there and socialize, but that’s no excuse for the pain I put you through. I just… I hope you can forgive me someday.”

Silver’s ear flicked, and he started gritting his teeth as his anger grew. “You want forgiveness…? After all those years you spent mocking me and my dream?” He shook his head, and glared at his brother. “No, I don’t think I could ever forgive you.”

Swift winced, but nodded slowly, his gaze falling to the table as he took another swig of his beer. It was to be expected, even if it hurt; he’d tormented his little brother for years, and his reasoning wasn’t good enough to excuse his actions. It didn’t surprise him that Silver wouldn’t forgive him after all that.

Silver, however, thought about what their father said before he left the house. If sibling relationships could be complicated, then theirs was about as straightforward as the Equestrian tax code. Swift had been right; his intentions couldn’t excuse his actions. But he’s still my brother, he reflected, remembering their father’s words. And he wanted what was best for me, even if he went about it all wrong.

“But… You’re my brother, so I guess I can try,” Silver finally said, much to Swift’s surprise. “I hate you for everything you said and did to me” —Swift flinched at that— “but you were trying to help me, in your own way. It’s not something that’s going to happen overnight, but, maybe I could forgive you someday.”

“Is there anything I can do to earn your forgiveness?” he asked. “I’d like to fix our relationship, and be the brother I always should have been.”

Silver’s brow furrowed as he thought about it for a while, before he replied, “I-I don’t really know. Maybe… Well, perhaps you could come visit Ponyville sometime, and we could hang out for a while.” He shrugged, and added, “Perhaps spending time together could make me see you as a pony instead of a bully. And who knows? Maybe, eventually, I could even start to see you as a brother.”

Swift nodded, a small smile on his face. “Yeah, sure… Not like it could hurt our relationship, right?”

“Long as you don’t do or say anything disrespectful to my friends,” Silver told him. “I plan on introducing you to them, and I swear if you cause any issues…”

Swift quickly shook his head. “I won’t, I promise.” He took another drink of his beer, and told Silver, “I’d have to see what kind of vacation time I have right now, so I’ll send you a telegram when I’m planning on visiting.”

“That sounds good,” Silver replied, getting up to leave. “I’d better head back home. Mom’s making nachos…” he snorted, and added, “assuming Sunny hasn’t been talking her ears off about her books.”

“Tell Mom and Dad I say hi,” Swift said as Silver left the kitchen, and his ear flicked as he heard the door open and close when his brother left. Swift finished off his beer, and reflected on how lucky he was that his magically-talented brother hadn’t vaporized him.

= = = = = = = = = =

Sometime later, Silver and Sunny were lying in bed, simply cuddling after a long day. Silver felt weary, between all the walking they did while visiting several tourist attractions, and the difficult discussion he had with his brother. In the morning, they would be leaving on a train back to Ponyville, which would be a long and boring trip; it was the reason why they’d come on an overnight train, and had hoped to leave on an overnight train as well.

As Sunny laid there, being spooned by Silver, she thought about her idea earlier in the shower, about taking that next step with the unicorn she loved. “Hey, Silver?”

“Hm? Yeah?” he asked, lifting his head a bit to look over her shoulder.

Having gotten his attention, she told him, “I’ve been thinking about our relationship, and how well everything’s been going for us.”

“And?” he wondered, the stallion not sure where she was going with this.

She wondered how to ask, before she decided to be blunt. “And I was thinking that maybe you’d consider moving in with me?”

That got his attention, and any drowsiness he’d been feeling was suddenly gone. “Where’s this coming from?” he asked.

She squirmed anxiously in his forelegs. “Well, I mean, you spend most of your nights at the shop, even when you’re not working, so why not make it something more permanent? Unless, of course, you don’t think we’re ready for that step…”

“I didn’t say that,” Silver quickly replied. “It’s just, I hadn’t considered moving in together, that’s all. I’m still new to this relationship stuff, remember?”

“So, what do you think?” she asked.

His brow furrowed, and he silently pondered the idea for a few long moments. “Well… I’m not sure it’s practical for me to move in with you. I mean, I don’t dislike the idea, but I don’t think all my things would fit in the space you have.” Sunny had a couple spare rooms on the second floor, one of which he’d already taken as a secondary library and workroom, but it wasn’t quite enough space for his furniture and arcade cabinets, not to mention the rest of his personal library.

Sunny felt disappointed by that. “Oh… I see…”

Silver, however, smiled as he said, “So, why don’t you move in with me instead?”

That snapped her out of her temporary funk. “Wha?”

He chuckled at her response. “My house may not be all that big, but you don’t have too much you’d need to move over. Plus, I have a whole family room to relax in, including that comfy couch you like.”

Sunny giggled and pressed herself against him as she slowly nodded. “Well, when you put it like that, I suppose I could move in with you.”

Silver smiled and held her close. “I’m happy to hear that.”

After a few very interesting days, ending with a new living arrangement, Silver and Sunny dozed off. Whatever the future held, the two of them would continue to face it together as roommates.

Short 6 - Roomies

It had been a couple days since Sunny moved in with Silver, and as she opened her eyes to greet the cloudy day, she noticed the bed missing a certain stallion. The sound of the shower downstairs told her just where to find him, but she wasn’t in a rush to leave the bed; Sunny was content to simply lay there for a while.

It still felt weird to wake up in this bed, outside of her shop, but she was growing used to it. And as she thought about it, she came to realize how nice it was spending time away from the shop; for the past three years, Sunny’s days had been spent keeping the shop going, from the moment she woke up in the morning to the moment she went to bed at night.

She never gave it much thought before, but she realized that the chocolate shop had become something like a prison for her. Almost every day had been spent at the shop, from morning to night, and it was only now that she realized just how trapped she had been. She had enjoyed the work, but there was no escaping the stress of running the shop; the shop was her home, so she couldn’t escape the stress by leaving for the night, at least not until now.

Silver had already helped reduce her stress by letting her vent her issues, not to mention his help by running the storefront for her, but until now there had always been an underlying tension she had just gotten used to. While she would always feel some amount of stress, trying to keep her shop running, she didn’t feel suffocated by it any longer. Work was at the shop, and life was here at her new home, and she was glad that she agreed to move in with Silver.

Meanwhile, Silver was in the shower, thinking about his new situation as he washed up. It hadn’t taken them long to move Sunny’s things over to his house, and now they were both living there together. He had to admit, he was glad to spend more time at his house, considering the bits he spent to buy it, and Sunny seemed to enjoy the change of scenery too.

Having Sunny move in with him also alleviated some of his fears about their relationship; he never felt like he was truly good enough for such a wonderful mare, and deep down he worried that Sunny would find a stallion worthy of her. The two of them living together took the edge off of that particular concern.

Silver couldn’t help but frown at that particular thought as he lathered shampoo into his mane. He knew that he was an anti-social mess, and Sunny just seemed so perfect in comparison. He wasn’t sure just why she ever gave him a chance, but she seemed just as happy as he did, at least for now. He shook his head, and decided to simply enjoy life while he could; whether or not Sunny would ever find a better stallion, they were together now, and he would cherish every moment they spent together.

Soon enough he finished up in the shower, and after he got dried off, he left the bathroom and found Sunny standing at the door. “Oh, uh, hey sweetie,” he greeted her.

“Morning, Silver Streak,” she replied, leaning forward to rub her snout against his, not wanting to expose him to her morning breath.

Silver smiled, rubbing snouts with the lovely mare for a few moments before he pulled back. “There should still be plenty of hot water. While you get showered up, I’ll go ahead and get breakfast made.”

“Sounds great,” she said, stepping aside to give him space.

He smirked as he passed, turning to nip at her cutie mark. Sunny gasped and jumped in surprise, blushing back at the grinning stallion. “You cheeky little…!” She rewarded his boldness with a swat from her tail as she headed into the bathroom.

He chuckled to himself as he headed to the kitchen. He was certainly going to enjoy every moment they had together, no matter how long that would be.

Ep 21 - A Hoof in the Door

The crowd at the pub cheered as Restless Harmony played the last chord of their most heartfelt song, “Big City Dreams.” Mystic Spiral and his bandmates smiled and waved to the barflies, before they put their instruments aside and found a table to relax at. Mystic, as head of the band, went to the bar to get them drinks so they could properly celebrate another successful show.

He soon returned with several drinks levitating in his magic, and as he handed out the drinks, he told them, “Great job everyone! That’s another successful gig under our belts.” It had been a couple months since their private concert for friends and family, and since then they’d been playing shows in Ponyville and nearby towns, thanks to a successful advertising campaign.

“Was there ever any doubt?” Blossom Beat asked with a grin.

“No matter where we go, it seems like everyone enjoys our music,” observed Sky Note.

Mystic grinned at their enthusiasm, and said, “Well, I guess we’ll see how true that is when we play our next show in Manehattan.”

His three bandmates were shocked by that declaration, and all eyes turned to him. “Are… are you serious, Mystic?” Blossom asked, unable to believe what she’d just heard.

“Oh, I’m totally serious,” he replied. “You all remember that I came from Manehattan, right?” They all nodded, and he explained, “Well, I still have family there, and I asked them about places we could play at. Turns out that the bar my cousin works at features live performances, and she convinced the owner to let us play there this Friday.”

Mystic grinned as his bandmates cheered, and he chuckled as Low Tone and Blossom shared a passionate kiss in their excitement. “This is the opportunity we’ve been waiting for!” said Sky Note.

“It sure is, but only if we do our best,” Mystic said, motioning for them to calm down. “If we play well, and the attendees like us, then we may get to play at that bar again. If we can win over the crowd, then we might even get to do more shows all around Manehattan, which would be a big step toward our dream.”

He couldn’t help but smile at the excited faces looking back at him. They had worked hard to make their dream a reality, and this would be the next major step on the road to making it big in the music industry. “Enjoy your drinks, and get well-rested tonight, because tomorrow we’re going to Manehattan!”

= = = = = = = = = =

The next evening, Mystic Spiral and his band were on the train heading to Manehattan. Strawberry Jewel was also there, going with them to offer her support, just as she had since the band first started playing. Mystic always appreciated having Jewel there to cheer them on, even if he had no idea how much his friend pined for him.

Sky Note was in the middle of writing a new song in his notebook, and Low Tone and Blossom Beat were snuggling together as they watched the scenery going by. Jewel watched the couple, feeling envious of their relationship, and she wished for the millionth time that Mystic would see her as more than a friend.

Mystic couldn’t help but grin at the thought of going back to his hometown after all these years. He missed the crowds, the sights, and all the old hangouts he’d visit with his old friends. Losing those old friends had probably been the hardest part of leaving Manehattan, and that was why he still held a grudge against his parents for moving to Ponyville. Even though he’d gained lasting friends like Jewel, they couldn’t replace the old friends he’d had.

“Excited to go back to Manehattan?” Jewel asked him, noticing his grin.

He turned and nodded. “I’ve looked forward to this day since I was a colt boarding the train to Ponyville. Finally, after all these years, I’ll get to see my hometown again.”

“You always made it sound so exciting,” she said, thinking of the stories he told her when they were young.

Mystic chuckled. “Oh, you have no idea yet, but you will! We’ll be getting there too late to do anything but meet up with the owner of that bar, but tomorrow I’ll bring you with me to see all the sights, to experience all the places I loved as a kid.” Their band would play tomorrow night, leaving the whole day to them until their scheduled appearance.

Jewel smiled. “That sounds great, I can’t wait.”

It was late in the day by the time they reached the train station in Manehattan, and soon Princess Luna would raise the moon to start the night. It took them a little while to grab their luggage, but soon they met up with Mystic’s cousin, Sundancer. The two shared a hug, before the mare smiled at her younger cousin. “Hey Mystic, long time no see. How was the trip?”

“Long, too long,” he replied, stretching out a bit. “It feels great to be back, though.”

She giggled and nodded. “I don’t doubt that. Now, everyone, please follow me. There’s a cheap hotel not too far away, and once you get settled in I’ll bring you to meet my boss.”

The six of them quickly reached the hotel where they would be staying for the next couple nights. It was large, but plain looking, not that they needed to get rooms in the fanciest hotel in the city. Low Tone and Blossom Beat got a room together, and Jewel elected to share a room with Mystic, leaving Sky Note as the one pony with his own room.

Celestia had lowered the sun by the time they finished getting their rooms and luggage taken care of, and the six of them got a few taxis to bring them to the bar they’d be playing at, called The Whiskey Trough. The entrance had large windows which showed off the spacious room filled with ponies, and through those windows they could see the stage in one corner where a band was getting set up.

Sundancer lead the five of them inside, and Jewel waited at the bar as the four bandmates were brought to the owner of the bar, a light green unicorn mare. “Hey boss,” she greeted the elder mare. “This is my cousin, Mystic Spiral, and his band I told you about.”

The mare turned from the band on stage to look at the group. “Let’s go somewhere a little quieter,” she suggested, leading them in back to her office, where they could talk without having to shout over the growing crowd. Once there, she sat behind her desk to speak to the group. “My name’s Honeydew, and I own The Whiskey Trough. As you saw out there, we have live entertainment most nights, but it’s usually local bands playing for the crowd.”

She looked to Sundancer, then back to Mystic. “I’m giving your band a chance because your cousin, Sundancer, has been a great bartender for the past couple years, and because I think my customers would enjoy some fresh talent. So, want to tell me about your band, and what I can expect tomorrow night?”

He looked between his friends, and received an encouraging nod from his cousin. “Well, I’m Mystic Spiral, the guitarist. This is Sky Note, the singer, Low Tone, the bassist, and Blossom Beat, our drummer. Together, we are Restless Harmony, a rock band from Ponyville. We play our own original songs, written by Sky Note with help from the whole band. Everypony back home loves our music, and I promise your customers will love us too.”

Honeydew’s brow furrowed. “I hope so. If you play well, and my customers like you, then I’ll be asking you to come back sometime. Truth is, my regulars have been getting bored with the same few cover bands playing every night, and if you turn out to be popular with them, it’ll encourage more business for me. You do well, and we both come out ahead on this.”

Sky Note grinned as he stepped forward. “We won’t let you down! We’ve worked way too hard to settle for being a local band, and we’re not about to mess up when we have a chance to make it big in Manehattan!”

“He’s right,” Blossom Beat added. “Our dream is to be one of the best bands in Equestria, and you’re giving us the opportunity to really make a name for ourselves here in Manehattan. I promise you, we’ll do our very best tomorrow night.”

Low Tone simply smiled and nodded, the big earth pony stallion having nothing to add.

Mystic looked at his friends, grinning at their enthusiasm and determination. “Trust me, Honeydew, when our band is touring Equestria, you’ll get to tell everyone that you had Restless Harmony played their first Manehattan show right here in your bar.”

She snorted, then started laughing. “You guys really are something else! I have to admit, you definitely seem more driven than the other bands, and if you play half as well as you think you do, then tomorrow night should be entertaining. Now then, let’s talk pay…”

Meanwhile, at the bar, Strawberry Jewel was sipping on a daiquiri as she waited for her friends to finish talking with the owner. She was glad to see all their hard work was paying off, and she hoped that this first show in Manehattan would lead them on the road to greatness. Jewel had supported Mystic and the others from the start, and thankfully she hadn’t had any appointments that would cause her to miss this big step on their journey to stardom.

As she drank, her thoughts turned to the city, and Mystic’s planned tour of the city. He’d told her stories about his childhood in Manehattan, and she found herself curious about the way he grew up there. From what he’d told her, it sounded like he’d had a fun and exciting life in the big city, so she was looking forward to seeing the places he loved as a colt.

While Jewel was distracted with her thoughts, one of the stallions at the bar trotted up to sit next to her. He smiled, looking at the beautiful mare sitting there all alone, and said, “Well hello, beautiful.”

Her ear flicked, and she turned to look at him. “Um, are you talking to me?” she asked.

He snorted and grinned. “Of course I am! You ARE a beautiful mare, aren’t you?”

“Oh, uh, I guess I am…” she replied, blushing at the compliment.

“You guess?” he asked, looking amused. “Babe, I think you need to look in a mirror more often.” She giggled at that, and he felt emboldened. “So, what is a pretty little filly like you doing all alone at a bar like this?”

“W-well, I’m not actually alone,” she said, noticing the smile falling from the stallion’s face. “I’m actually here waiting for my friends while they talk with the owner. They’re going to be playing here tomorrow night.”

“Ah,” he said, the smile coming back. “And here I was worried you were going to tell me you had a date…”

She blushed and stammered in response, before she took a long sip of her daiquiri to buy herself a moment as she took a better look at the stallion. He was an earth pony, light blue with a purple mane, and he had a nice smile. He’s hitting on me… she realized, suddenly feeling self-conscious.

He noticed her embarrassment, and chuckled. “You’re a shy one, huh? I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to make you uncomfortable.”

“It-it’s fine,” she replied. “I’m just not used to stallions being interested in me, that’s all.” That’s not to say that stallions weren’t interested in her, but each one that tried was gently shut down by the beautiful mare. Those who saw her around Mystic could see that she was too infatuated with him to consider dating anyone else, even if the stallion in question was completely oblivious to her affection.

“Really?” he asked, looking incredulous. “You must not be from around here then, because I’m pretty sure any stallion in Manehattan would gladly give their left hind leg just to be with you.”

Jewel couldn’t help but giggle at that. “Well, you’re right. My friends and I are from Ponyville,” she replied.

“I see. So, does this pretty mare from Ponyville have a name?” he asked.

She smiled, and offered a hoof. “I’m Strawberry Jewel. What’s your name?”

“Cobalt Blitz,” he answered. “It’s nice to meet you, Strawberry Jewel.”

“Likewise,” she replied.

Mystic smiled as he and his friends left the office, having agreed upon a price for their show. It wasn’t going to be a huge payday, but they would be well compensated for their effort. He was feeling pretty good about this trip so far, made even better when he saw Jewel talking with a stallion at the bar.

Jewel laughed at something the stallion said, and Mystic found himself happy that she seemed to be well on her way to a date. Surprised it took a visit to another city to manage that, he thought.

“Looks like Jewel’s having a good time,” said Sky Note, while Low Tone and Blossom shared a concerned look.

“Sure does,” Mystic said, trotting over to meet the stallion trying to woo his best friend.

“So, do you have any plans tomorrow?” the stallion asked.

“Unfortunately she does,” Mystic told him as he came up.

“Ah! Mystic!” Jewel yelped, feeling like she was caught with her hoof in the cookie jar.

“And you are?” Cobalt asked, looking at Mystic with a hint of irritation.

“Mystic Spiral, Jewel’s friend,” he answered. “Sorry buddy, we have plans to explore the city tomorrow, but we’ll all be here tomorrow night when my band is playing. Perhaps you two could get to know each other then?” He wanted Jewel to come with him to his old hangouts, but he wasn’t going to stand in the way of her happiness.

“That sounds like a plan to me, assuming you’re interested?” he asked Jewel.

Said mare blushed and whined, feeling very uncomfortable. She felt embarrassed at being put on the spot like that, but far worse was the overwhelming guilt she felt from being interested in the stallion. She was a single mare, but her heart belonged to Mystic, and she knew she’d always feel guilty trying to date anyone else. “I… I’m sorry, but, I can’t.”

“What?” both stallions asked.

“Why not?” Cobalt wondered.

She winced, but told him, “You seem to be a very nice stallion, but it would never work between us; the distance would be too great.”

He frowned, and nodded slowly. “Yeah, I guess I can see that…”

“It was nice meeting you, Cobalt,” she told him as she got up to head out with Mystic and the others. “Have a good night.”

“Yeah, you too…” he replied as they left to get some dinner.

= = = = = = = = = =

The next morning found the five of them standing outside the hotel. Low Tone, Blossom, and Sky would explore the city for a while, and Mystic would check on some of his old hangouts with Jewel. They planned on meeting up at the hotel that evening to catch up over dinner, before going to the bar to perform their show. The trio stayed there for a while, trying to figure out where to go first, while Mystic hailed a taxi to take them to Mystic’s old neighborhood.

They watched the scenery go by as the driver took them down the streets, heading to Mystic’s old apartment complex. “So, do you think you’ll get to see any of your old friends?” Jewel wondered.

“Probably not,” Mystic replied, shaking his head. “It would be great to see my old friends, and catch up on everything, but they would have moved out of that apartment complex a while ago. I don’t even know where I’d find any of them in this huge city.”

“Well, at least you’ll get to see your old hangouts again, huh?” she said, looking out at the city and all the ponies walking through the streets.

“Yeah…” It didn’t take them too long before the taxi stopped, and Mystic paid the driver before he and Jewel hopped off in front of a building. “Well, this is it; my old apartment complex,” he told her. It was a relatively tall building, about twenty stories tall, and plain looking.

“Wow… It’s huge,” she observed. “There must be a small town’s worth of ponies living there.”

He nodded. “Yep! I met all my friends here, when my family was living in Manehattan. Come on, I’m sure I still know the way to the local convenience store I went to with my friends.”

He started walking down the street, mindful of the many ponies rushing to their various destinations, though it was overwhelming to poor Jewel, who was used to the slow and steady pace in Ponyville. “Jeez, why’s everyone in such a rush?” she asked, trying not to get trampled.

“It’s just how things are in the city,” Mystic explained. “Just stick close to me, I’ll protect you.”

Jewel nodded, sticking right behind him and using him as a battering ram for the crowds as they weaved their way through the city to find the convenience store. It wasn’t a long walk before they finally reached the store, and Mystic couldn’t help but grin at the sight of it.

“Look at that, it hasn’t changed one bit!” he said, gazing at the small business. The outside of the convenience store was purple, with a sign above that read Quick Convenience.

Her brow furrowed as she looked at the shop in question. “Well, that’s really… something?” It was a nice store, but she just couldn’t see the appeal. It certainly didn’t seem like a place that one would want to hang out at.

He snorted at her indifferent response. “Okay, so it might not look all that great, but trust me, my friends and I would hang out here all the time.”

“Why? What did you guys do here?” she asked, hoping to understand why this place was so special to him.

He smiled as he explained, “We’d just sit around outside this shop, watching the world go by as we talked about whatever came to mind. Sometimes we got into deep conversations about life and the universe, and other times we just spent the day joking around.”

“I see why this place means so much to you,” she said.

He nodded, then said, “Let’s go inside, I want to say hi to the owner.” She nodded, and followed him inside. The store had a lot of the things you’d expect; snacks, groceries, newspapers and magazines, and other such items available to purchase.

At the register stood an old, purple earth pony stallion with a short gray mane and an equally gray beard. Mystic grinned and greeted him. “Hey there, Quick Fix! Long time no see!”

“Huh? Do I know you?” the old stallion asked, looking curiously at him.

Mystic chuckled in response. “I know it’s been years since I moved out of Manehattan, but I figured you’d remember one of your best customers. It’s me, Mystic Spiral!”

“Mystic Spiral… Hm…” Quick Fix’s eyes narrowed as he looked closely at the stallion in question. “Yeah… Always came in with a few other colts, right? Kept loitering in front of my shop?”

Mystic scowled at the “loitering” part, made worse because of the snickering he heard coming from Jewel. “We were hanging out, but yeah, that’s me.”

He nodded slowly. “Yeah, I do remember you… You better not be here to cause any trouble,” he said, scowling at the unicorn.

Mystic was shocked by that accusation. “I’m not here to cause trouble, Quick. I’m here in Manehattan on business, and I thought I’d take my friend here to see some of my favorite hangouts, that’s all.”

“Why would you think Mystic would cause you trouble?” Jewel asked curiously.

“Because the last time I saw those friends of his, two of them robbed me at hornpoint!” he told them.

“WHAT?!” the two shouted, utterly shocked by the news.

“It’s true,” Quick growled. “I noticed my stock being short every time your group visited, but I could never be sure which of you were stealing from me, until few years ago, when your friends Loophole and Heavy Hitter decided they wanted something better than snacks.” He snorted and shook his head. “Those flippin’ thieves are in prison now, and they won’t be leaving for a good long while.”

Mystic was stunned. “Loophole? Heavy Hitter? No…” He couldn’t believe that two of his old friends had sunk so low. He always thought of his friends as a good bunch of colts, but to find out that two of them were thieves was a shocker. I didn’t even realize they were stealing their snacks…

Jewel frowned as she saw the stunned expression on Mystic’s face. “Mystic? Are you okay?”

His mouth worked soundlessly for a moment, before he simply shook his head in response. His mind was working through his memories, trying to figure out the truth about his old friends. If two of them had turned into criminals, what had happened to the others? Were they really as good as he thought they were, or was he just blinded by friendship?

Quick Fix’s gaze softened as he saw how distraught Mystic was at the news. “You didn’t know they were stealing from me, did you?” Mystic merely shook his head in response, and he sighed. “I’m sorry to be the bearer of bad news, kid, but hey, at least you didn’t get caught up in that nonsense.” His words didn’t really help to comfort the unicorn, and he decided to change the subject. “So, uh, what brings you back to Manehattan? Business, you said?”

When Mystic remained silent, Jewel answered, “He’s the guitarist for his band, Restless Harmony, and tonight they’re playing their first show in Manehattan at a bar called The Whiskey Trough.”

Quick smiled at that. “Well I’ll be! Sounds like you’re really moving up in the world. Maybe I’ll stop by and watch you play; it’d be nice to know at least one of you made something of yourselves.”

“Yeah, sure,” Mystic replied, not sure what else to say.

Jewel decided that Mystic needed to get out of there, and process what he’d been told. “Well, it was nice meeting you, Mr. Fix, but I think we need to be going. After all, Mystic still has more of the city to show me.”

Quick nodded. “Right, right, big city out there,” he said, watching as Jewel gently pulled Mystic out of the shop. “Have a nice day, and be careful out there!” he called to them as they left.

Once they were outside, Jewel turned to face Mystic, and said, “Hey, Mystic, talk to me…”

He grimaced, his ears folding as he remained silent for a moment, before telling her, “I’m just… I’m shocked to hear that two of my old friends are in prison. I thought they were all good guys, and it turns out some of them became criminals. Were they always bad ponies? Did they become bad because I left?”

She didn’t like where his thoughts were going, and she wrapped him in a hug. “Hey, they became criminals because they were bad ponies, not because you left, or because you were a bad friend.”

He slowly returned the hug, and she smiled at the embrace. Her smile fell, though, when he asked, “Then why didn’t I notice it?”

“Well, maybe they were careful about it. Or, perhaps you just didn’t want to notice anything,” she replied. “They were your closest friends when you lived here, so maybe you ignored the signs. That doesn’t make you a bad pony though, just a loyal friend.”

That wasn’t quite good enough for Mystic. “If I had noticed, though, then maybe I could have gotten them to stop stealing.”

“Mystic, don’t beat yourself up over it,” Jewel warned him. “They made their decisions, they chose to become criminals, and asking yourself ‘what if’ is only going to drive you crazy.” She decided a distraction was in order, so she broke the hug and told him, “Come on, you had other places to show me, right? Daylight’s burning, and I want to see everything you loved about Manehattan!”

He couldn’t help but chuckle at her enthusiasm, the lovely mare’s attitude breaking through his sadness. “Yeah, alright… Come on, there’s a nice park nearby that I used to visit.”

She smiled as she trotted alongside him, glad to help him out of his funk. He and his band had a big night coming, and she didn’t want him going into it all depressed. Mystic needed to be in tip-top shape to play in the show that night, and he wasn’t going to play well if he was busy moping.

It took a bit longer before the two of them made it to their next destination, a nice park located a couple blocks from Mystic’s old apartment complex. Jewel couldn’t help but smile at the sight of the park, and all the green she saw there. Manehattan had so far been nothing but concrete and brick buildings, with no grass or trees to be found, so this park—which was the size of a city block—was a welcome sight.

“It’s lovely here,” Jewel said, trotting into the park to feel the grass beneath her hooves. “I’ll admit, I was feeling a bit suffocated, being surrounded only by buildings and streets. It’s nice to see a bit of green here in the city.”

Mystic chuckled. “If you think this is nice, then you should see Central Park; it’s massive, like a forest in the middle of the city, but I wanted to show you the park I normally visited.” His smile fell a bit as he looked around. “It’s smaller than I remember…”

“Well, you were just a little colt when you last visited this park; maybe you just grew up?” she suggested as they walked through the park, watching as families and foals played together.

“Maybe…” he replied, letting Jewel set the pace as she wandered through the park. There was plenty of activity there, such as a pair of foals flying a kite, and a couple having a nice picnic.

Eventually, Jewel settled on a field in the park, and she sprawled out to relax from all their walking. Mystic laid down next to her, and for a while the two just silently watched the clouds overhead. After a while though, he broke the silence, telling her, “You know, I used to dream about coming back to Manehattan, and experiencing everything the city has to offer. I felt trapped in Ponyville, and I hoped that this band could get me out of that small town and back into the big city.”

She frowned, and turned her head to look over at him. “Does Ponyville really seem that bad to you?” He had told her years before that he felt restless in their small town, but she never realized that he felt so suffocated there.

“It used to,” he admitted. “Ponyville is pretty quiet and boring compared to Manehattan. But now I’m starting to question everything I thought about life in the city; I was so convinced that my life in Manehattan was perfect, but it’s obvious that I was wrong. Sure, there’s plenty to see and do here, but my life revolved around just a few city blocks.”

Mystic rolled over onto his side to face Jewel, the mare content to simply listen. “For the longest time, I was angry with my parents for moving us to Ponyville. I hated leaving behind my old friends and my favorite hangouts, but it turns out two of my friends became criminals, and our favorite hangouts really weren’t all that special.” He sighed, and shook his head. “All this time, I’ve been holding a grudge over some glorified childhood memories…”

“I’m sure your parents had good reasons to move to Ponyville,” she told him.

“I’m sure they did, which is why, when we get back home, I’m going to talk to them,” he replied.

“And apologize?” she asked, though the tone was more of a command.

Mystic winced, and slowly nodded. “Yeah, I’ll have to.” He knew he’d been grouchy around them for a while now, and saying sorry was only the start of what they deserved from him. He just hoped they could forgive him for being so irritable for so long.

“Good,” Jewel replied, happy at that response. “So, what do you want to do now?”

His brow furrowed as he thought it over, then he grinned as he came up with an idea. “Well, the day’s still early, and there’s much more to see in Manehattan. Tell me, Jewel, did I ever tell you about Coneigh Island?”

“I think so? Some type of permanent carnival, right?” she asked, trying to remember his old stories about the city.

Mystic grinned as he got up. “That’s right. Come on, let’s have some fun.”

His enthusiasm was infectious, and she grinned back at him. “Okay!”

= = = = = = = = = =

Meanwhile, across town, Low Tone, Blossom Beat, and Sky Note were standing on the observation deck of the Crystaler Building, the tallest building in Manehattan. They were surrounded by many other ponies, all looking for a unique view of the city—unique, at least, to the ground-bound ponies.

Sky Note and his fellow pegasi weren’t exactly all that excited by the view seen from the top of the building, as they were capable of getting a bird’s-eye view whenever they wanted. Said pegasus was looking at some of the murals on the walls that detailed the history of the building.

Blossom and Tone were standing by a window, looking down at the city beyond. It was their first time visiting Manehattan, and both were amazed at the sight of the sprawling metropolis below. The paved streets and towering skyscrapers were far different from the dirt roads and thatched roofs they were used to in Ponyville.

“Can you believe it, Tone? We’re actually gonna play a show in Manehattan!” Blossom said, turning to grin at her lover. “I didn’t think we’d get a chance like this for years!”

He chuckled softly as he wrapped a foreleg around Blossom, holding her close as he said, “It’s definitely a step up from playing at the local pub, that’s for sure.”

She leaned into him, and gently nuzzled his shoulder. After a moment, she said, “Hey, Tone?”

“Yeah?” he asked, glancing down at her.

“Do you think anything’s going to come of this? Of our band, I mean,” she wondered.

Tone was silent for a moment, contemplating her question, before he answered, “Well, I suppose it’s too soon to tell. We’ve only been working together as a band for a few years now.” He chuckled and kissed her forehead, telling her, “Gotta be patient, hon.”

Blossom pouted at that. “I know that! But, still… Not every band out there makes it big, and I worry sometimes that we’ll spend years of our lives on this, only to end up going nowhere.”

He shrugged, and told her, “Honestly, I’m not all that concerned over becoming rich and famous.” He noticed her confused look, and explained, “It would be great to make a living from rocking out across Equestria, but even if nothing comes of this, I’ll still have you in my life.”

She blushed, and buried her head against his shoulder, mumbling incoherently. He chuckled, and kissed her forehead as he held her. “I think the best thing about this band was meeting you. Making it big in the music world would just be a bonus.”

Her blush only intensified, and she rewarded him with a gentle punch to his side.

He grinned, and looked out the window at the city below as his special somepony worked through her embarrassment. While they shared a quiet moment, he thought about all the memories they made in their past year together, from the day he first asked her out, to the previous week when he bought the ring he carried in his saddlebags.

They first met when Mystic accepted them into his band, alongside Sky, and at first they were simply bandmates practicing together, hoping to make a name for themselves. After several months spent practicing and figuring out their style, a strong bond developed between the four of them, especially between Tone and Blossom. It was after one practice session that he asked Blossom out on their first date, and so their relationship began.

Mystic and Sky were both wary of the two of them dating, fearing that the band could fall apart if things went badly between them. Their fears were unfounded, however, as Blossom and Tone’s relationship went as smoothly as one could hope for, which made the move to their current home that much easier when the two were made to share a room.

He glanced down at Blossom, who had gotten over her embarrassment, and was simply staring out the window. She meant everything to him, and he couldn’t imagine a life without her by his side. He glanced back at his saddlebag, and thought about his plan for the ring inside, only to decide that he couldn’t wait another moment to use it.

She felt Tone pull away from her, and she looked curious as he stood to face her, looking solemn. “Honey? Is everything alright?” she asked worriedly.

He nodded, flashing her a small smile as he told her, “Yeah, everything’s fine. I just… There’s stuff I need to say to you.”

“Okay…?” she replied, wondering what he needed to talk about. Some small part of her feared that he was about to break up with her, but she quickly stomped that thought down. It can’t be that, not after everything we’ve been through together!

Tone took a deep breath, and said, “Blossom Beat… When our band first started, I’ll admit I didn’t expect too much; I figured I’d just have some fun playing with other musicians when I wasn’t working on the family farm. I didn’t expect that we’d end up playing a show in Manehattan, and I certainly didn’t expect one of my bandmates to end up becoming the love of my life.”

She blushed and smiled up at him, reaching a hoof to caress his shoulder as she listened intently.

Feeling confident, he reached back to his saddlebag, telling her, “You bring joy to my life every single day, and I can’t imagine living without you.” He pulled out the velvet box, and she gasped, as did a few ponies watching them. “Whether we end up touring Equestria, or living out our lives in Ponyville, I’ll be happy as long as you’re right there by my side.”

He opened the box, revealing a golden bangle with a diamond at the center. “Blossom Beat, will you marry me?”

Tears welled up in her eyes as she smiled and nodded. “Yes! Yes, I’ll marry you!” She reached her hooves behind his neck to pull him down for a passionate kiss, which he gladly returned.

The crowd around them cheered and applauded for the happy couple. Sky Note cheered louder than anyone else there, overjoyed at seeing his friends finally getting engaged—something that was a long time coming, according to the pegasus.

The two of them were oblivious to the cheers of the crowd, lost in a world of their own. Whether or not the show went well that night, their lives would be forever changed after that day.

= = = = = = = = = =

That evening, the five of them met up in front of the hotel they were staying at, and it only took Mystic and Jewel a moment to notice the golden bangle around Blossom’s pastern. Blossom and Tone announced their engagement, and the two mares hugged and squealed in delight while Mystic gave Tone a congratulatory hoof-bump.

“It’s about time,” Mystic told him, while Jewel and Blossom were busy talking about the upcoming wedding.

Tone grinned sheepishly. “Hey, I would have proposed a lot sooner, but it took me a while to save up for the ring…”

Sky spoke up next, telling them all, “Hey, I don’t know about you guys, but I’m feeling hungry! Let’s go get some food before the show!”

They all agreed, and the five of them went to a nearby restaurant, where they talked about everything they did that day. The trio talked about the sightseeing they did, and the major tourist attractions they visited, while Jewel and Mystic talked about the games and rides they enjoyed at Coneigh Island. Mystic had even won Jewel a nice teddy bear, though that was probably because a game inspector was standing there, watching them play and causing the vendor no end of stress.

Though they enjoyed reminiscing about the day, they got through dinner quickly so they could get their instruments from the hotel and head to the bar with time to spare. It didn’t take them long to get from the restaurant to the hotel, and the group soon found themselves in the lobby. They started heading to the elevator, only for Mystic to order them to stop.

“Huh? What’s wrong?” Jewel asked, looking curiously at the stallion.

“Them,” Mystic replied, pointing to Tone and Blossom, much to their confusion.

“Excuse me?” Blossom asked irritably. “What do you mean by that?”

He snorted and grinned as he told her, “If I let you two head up together, then we’re going to be late to the bar.” At Jewel and Sky’s confused looks, he explained, “They just got engaged this morning, and they’ve got a nice, big bed in their room. It doesn’t take a genius to figure out what they’re going to be doing when they get a moment alone, especially considering they postponed their ‘celebrating’ to do some sightseeing.”

Jewel blushed at that realization, and Sky snorted in amusement, while Tone and Blossom shared a sheepish grin with one another. “Yeah, I guess I was thinking about a quickie…” Blossom admitted.

“Maybe two,” Tone added.

“Figured,” Mystic replied. “Tone, you go up first, and then when you get back down here, Blossom can go up for her things.”

“W-well, what about asking the front desk to send someone up to help with the drums?” Jewel suggested. “It’s a lot to grab and bring down, right?”

“Great idea,” Sky agreed. “I’ll go to the front desk right now.” With that, he headed off to get a bellhop to help with the drum set.

A short while later, Mystic, Jewel, Sky, and a bellhop with a cart headed to the elevator to get their instruments and gear, while Jewel and Tone waited for them in the lobby. It didn’t take very long for everything to be gathered up and brought down to the lobby, and the bellhop was kind enough to help load the drum set onto one of the taxis they were going to use to reach the bar.

The sun was low in the sky when they got to the bar, where they found Honeydew and Sundancer at the door, getting ready to open the bar for the night. They both turned around to look curiously at the group, obviously not expecting them so early. “Well… You’re punctual, I’ll give you that,” Honeydew observed.

Mystic grinned, and told her, “We’re not going to mess up our big break by being late!”

She burst out laughing, shaking her head at the absurdity of it. “Your ‘big break’? Kid, I don’t know what you expect from this, but I’m pretty sure you’re not going to suddenly become rock stars by playing in my bar.”

“Well, maybe not,” Sky admitted, “but this is our opportunity to make a name for ourselves in Manehattan. And sometime down the line, perhaps we can play shows elsewhere in the city.”

Honeydew smirked, and couldn’t help feeling impressed by their determination. “Well, that depends on how well you play tonight. If things go well, and my patrons like you, then maybe I can talk to some ponies I know about getting you more shows around town.” With that said, she opened the door to head inside, leading Sundancer and the band into the bar.

When they were inside with their gear, Mystic asked, “So, I guess we should get set up now, then?”

As Honeydew worked with Sundancer to get the chairs off the tables, she told them, “Yeah, go ahead and get set up, but don’t bother playing anything for an hour or so.” She snorted and shook her head, adding, “When I told you to get here early, I didn’t mean to come when I opened the bar…”

“An hour, huh? That’s a lot of time to kill…” Blossom said, glancing over at Tone with a sly smile. “I don’t suppose we could head back to the hotel for a while?”

“No,” Mystic said, shutting them down. “You two can wait to celebrate your engagement AFTER the show.”

“Engagement?” Honeydew asked, looking over to the mare to spot the gold bangle she was wearing.

“Yep!” Blossom said, lifting her hoof to show it off. “Tone proposed to me this morning, and I said yes!”

She grinned at the happy couple. “Well, congratulations! I suppose that deserves a round on the house, but you lot need to pay for anything else you want to drink.”

“That’s fair,” Mystic agreed.

The four of them, plus Jewel, worked on getting their gear set up on the stage in the corner of the bar, and once that was done, they relaxed at the bar while several patrons came through the door. Honeydew brought out several shot glasses and a bottle of her finest whiskey, and the five of them had a toast to Blossom and Tone’s engagement.

After that, they each got a drink and left the counter to the patrons while they found a table to sit together and plan out their show for the evening. They were going to play around a half-hour of music, and they needed to figure out what songs to play and when. This was their one chance to make a good impression on the citizens of Manehattan, and they didn’t want to blow it.

While the four bandmates were making plans for their show, Jewel sat there thinking about her day with Mystic. She had enjoyed their time at Coneigh Island, all the games they played and the rides they went on. It was one of the many great things about the city, and she was glad that he shared it with her.

Her smile fell as she thought about the discussion she’d had with Mystic after visiting a couple of his old hangouts, about how he felt so trapped in Ponyville. He’d realized that his childhood wasn’t as fantastic as he thought it was, but life in Manehattan would still be far more exciting than anything he’d experience back home. Mystic had been a part of her life for many years now, and she had taken for granted that he’d always be there in Ponyville, but now that his band was starting to make a name for itself, she began to worry about losing him forever.

It hurt to think about that, but it was a painful truth Jewel needed to face; Mystic had dreamed for years about leaving Ponyville for the big city, and now this was his chance to finally do so. She felt her heart ache every time he dated another mare in Ponyville, but at least he was still there, being her best friend; this was the first time she had to face the thought of losing him entirely. Is this it, then? she wondered. Am I just going to spend the rest of my life wishing that he loved me, or am I going to do something about it? She needed to gather her courage, or she’d forever regret losing him to stardom.

Before she could say anything, she felt a hoof on her shoulder. “Hey, Jewel?” Mystic said, snapping her out of her thoughts.

“Huh? Yes?” she asked, gazing into his orange eyes.

He smiled, and told her, “I wanted to thank you, for coming to Manehattan with us. You’ve been with us every step of the way, from our very first practice session all the way to now. You’ve always supported us, and you’ve always believed in us, and I want you to know just how much I appreciate that. I couldn’t ask for a better friend.”

She blushed deeply at the praise, glad to know her support, both as a friend and a lover, were appreciated. “Well, I mean… The thing is…” Oh, just spit it out! she shouted at herself. Unable to speak her feelings for him, she did the only thing she could think, which was to kiss him.

Mystic’s eyes widened as his best friend suddenly kissed him, and he felt his heart skip a beat at the clumsy kiss. He felt something stirring in his heart as the kiss continued, a warmth deep inside. He didn’t know why, but this kiss, this moment, just felt right. His eyes slowly closed, and a hoof came up to caress Jewel’s cheek as he returned the kiss.

Jewel felt like butterflies were going wild in her belly as she felt Mystic returning her kiss, and where she was clumsy and inexperienced, he was talented and knowledgeable. Her knees felt weak as she let him take the lead, and she savored her very first kiss. Eventually though, they needed to break for air, the two panting softly as they stared into each other’s eyes.

She wanted to tell him how she felt, she wanted to let him know how much he meant to her. Unfortunately, though, the words wouldn’t come, and instead she said, “F-for luck.” She did her best to maintain her composure, even as she was crying on the inside from her weakness.

He remained speechless, feeling a rush of new emotions, and a desire to hold her close and kiss her again and again. His mouth worked soundlessly, his mind scrambled from the intimate moment between them, but before he could even form a thought, he felt a tapping on his shoulder, turning to spot Honeydew.

“If you’re done making out with your girlfriend, I think now’s the time to start the show,” she told him, motioning to the stage where his other friends were already ready. The bar was pretty well filled, and there was a good audience for their show.

“Uh, yeah,” Mystic replied, too stunned to even deny her assumption. He glanced once more to Jewel before he got up and headed for the stage.

Honeydew followed along, and went onto the stage to grab the microphone from Sky so she could address her patrons. “Alright everypony, listen up! I’ve heard your complaints about the bands that keep playing here, so tonight I have a new rock band for you, straight from Ponyville.” There were mutterings heard from the crowd, and she gave them a moment before she continued her speech. “They’re going to play some original songs for you, so I want you to be respectful, and give them a chance.”

With that, she hoofed the microphone back to Sky, and she went behind the counter to help Sundancer with their many thirsty customers. He grinned, and told the crowd, “Hey, everypony! We are Restless Harmony, and we’re here to rock! So sit back, relax, and enjoy the show!” He gave Blossom a nod, and the mare started the beat on their first song for the night.

Each member of the band put their hearts into their music that night, and the show went well enough to call it a success. While they may not have received a standing ovation, neither were they booed out of the bar either. The patrons enjoyed the unique tunes, a nice change of pace from the cover songs they had grown accustomed to.

When the show ended, there was polite applause from the crowd, and the band took the praise with wide smiles. Afterwards, the four bandmates went to sit with Jewel once more to relax, and celebrate another successful show. Mystic elected to get them some drinks, and he headed over to the counter with their orders.

It was there that he met up with Honeydew, who was smiling at him as she told him, “Not bad, kid. Your band has talent, I’ll give you that.”

He grinned. “Told you we did,” he replied.

She chuckled and nodded. “Yes, you did. My customers liked you, so I guess that means I’ll have to let you come play again sometime. You live too far away for this to be a regular thing, but perhaps your band could come play on a monthly basis?”

“I’d have to talk with them, but I don’t think it’ll be a problem,” Mystic replied with a wide grin. “And what about those friends you talked about earlier? The ones who could get us more shows around town?”

“Yeah, I suppose I could tell them about you,” she replied, looking thoughtful. “There are more than a few places to find live entertainment around the city, and I think a few of them would be interested in featuring fresh talent like yours. I can’t promise anything will come of it, but I’ll at least get your name out there.” It helped that she was a big music fan herself, which was why she knew of these places, and why she featured a stage in her bar. She didn’t tell him, but deep down she always hoped to tell ponies that she discovered the next big band, and these out-of-towners had plenty of heart. If anyone could make it big, it was them.

“That’s all I ask,” he told her.

“Well, I’ll go get your pay for tonight,” she told him, going over to the register to gather the bits she owed them. “Sundancer, get your cousin and his friends whatever they want. First round’s on the house,” she added, hoofing over the bits.

Sundancer worked on getting their drinks ready—a round of beers for the band and a strawberry daiquiri for Jewel—and while Mystic waited, he felt a hoof tapping him on the shoulder. He turned to see a pretty, pink unicorn mare smiling at him.

“That was some show you put on for us,” she told him. “I don’t suppose you’d like to find a table and talk about music with me, would you?”

He opened his mouth to respond, and paused, feeling hesitant. He turned to look at the table his friends were at, in particular the beautiful red mare that was his best friend, and he felt something stir within him. He looked back at the pink mare and told her, “Sorry, but I’m not interested.” With that, he snagged their drinks in his magic, and trotted back to the table where his friends were waiting, leaving the mare to pout in disappointment.

He sat down to pass out the drinks and the pay, and to tell them about his talk with the owner about regular shows at the bar. He never noticed the look Jewel gave him, having watched him at the counter as he turned down that mare. She smiled, and for the first time in a while felt a sense of hope for her own dream to come true.

Short 7 - Reflections

Mystic Spiral stood at the front door of his childhood home, just a day after returning from Manehattan. After visiting his old hangouts, and learning the fate of two of his old friends, he came to realize that his life in the city wasn’t as special or exciting as he once thought. And so here he was, finally willing to talk to his parents and find out why they moved to Ponyville.

He grimaced as he thought about the grudge he’d held for so long, the anger he felt at his parents for leaving the big city and moving them all to Ponyville. His anger stemmed from leaving his old friends behind, but knowing that two of them became criminals, he couldn’t help but wonder what his life would have been like had he stayed in the city. Would he have turned out bad too?

It was with some reluctance that he knocked on the door, and after a few long moments, it opened to reveal his younger sister, Avant Garde. “Hey Mystic,” she greeted him, moving aside to let him in. “What brings you by?”

“I need to talk with Mom and Dad,” he replied, stepping inside the house.

She snorted as she closed the door behind him. “Yeah, that doesn’t sound foreboding at all…” she muttered as she turned toward the stairs, to call up to her parents. “Mom! Dad! Mystic’s here to see you!”

They heard the sound of movement above, and a moment later their parents came down the stairs to greet their son. “Mystic!” his mother, Jade Blossom, called out as she trotted over and gave him a hug.

“Hi Mom,” he greeted her as he returned the hug and nuzzled her.

“It’s so nice to see you again,” she told him as she slowly broke the hug. “You hardly come by to visit.”

He winced, feeling a pang of guilt. It was because of his ongoing grudge that he didn’t visit. “Yeah… I’m sorry about that.”

His father, Snapshot, chuckled as he patted Mystic on the back. “Oh, it’s no problem. You’re a grown stallion with a life of your own. Bet your band must keep you pretty busy, huh?”

“Oh, yes, how’s that going for you?” his mother wondered.

“That’s why I came to talk to you guys,” he replied, going into the family room to sit down on the couch. “We just got back from performing a show in Manehattan, over at the bar Sundancer works at.”

“That must have been exciting,” his father said.

“How’s she doing?” his mother asked, wondering about her niece.

“Sun’s doing well,” he replied. “She enjoys the work she’s doing at the bar, and the owner seems to like her a lot. She’s also living together with her boyfriend, and says they’re getting pretty serious.”

“I’m glad to hear that,” said Jade. “Perhaps we’ll have a wedding to attend soon, hm?”

“Maybe,” Mystic replied, not quite as excited about his cousin’s relationship as his mother was.

“So, how’s the old hometown?” Snapshot wondered.

“That’s actually what I came here to talk to you two about,” said the younger unicorn. “I took Jewel—who came with us to Manehattan for support—to see some of my favorite hangouts, and I realized that the city wasn’t like how I remembered it.”

“How so?” his mother asked.

His brow furrowed as he answered, “Well, the thing is, I always thought my life in the big city was fun and exciting, but during my little tour I realized that my old life in Manehattan wasn’t all that special.” He hesitated for a moment, before admitting, “All these years, I’ve held a grudge against you two for taking me away from my life and friends in Manehattan. I was angry at you for moving us to this quiet, boring town. Only now do I see how stupid I was…”

“Honey…” said Jade, looking sadly at her son. “We… We didn’t leave Manehattan to punish you.”

“We moved to Ponyville so we could all have a better life,” his father said.

Mystic frowned, nodding as he told them, “I saw for myself that life in the city wasn’t as wonderful as I thought it was. Could you please tell me why we moved here? I was too young and too angry to listen to your excu—reasons for leaving Manehattan, back when we first moved here, but I’m willing to listen now.”

His parents looked at one another for a moment, before his mother spoke up, telling him, “Well, there were several reasons for us to move out of the city. For one, the apartment we lived in wasn’t big enough to house us all and have room for my sculpting, and we found that it was better to buy a house in another town than to try upgrading to a bigger apartment in the city.”

“And that’s another thing; the big city wasn’t exactly a great place to raise you kids,” Snapshot told him. “We had to escort you kids everywhere because the streets were too busy to let you go out on your own, and there weren’t many places for you to just go out and play. Sure, there was the park we went to, but not much else.”

He motioned to the town beyond, and told his son, “We knew that in a town like this, you and your sister could go out on your own and play for hours. Ponyville is quiet, and safe, and we didn’t need to watch you all the time. I remember how you two would play all day, and come home for dinner, and your mother and I didn’t have to worry about you. That couldn’t have happened in Manehattan.”

Mystic nodded as he thought back to his childhood. “Yeah, the old park seemed pretty small compared to what I was used to here. I never realized how lucky I was to have the wide-open spaces around Ponyville until I saw the park again.”

“See? There was plenty of good that came from moving out here,” Snapshot said.

Jade frowned, and said, “Though that good came at the cost of losing your old friends. We knew that would be painful for you, and we hoped in time you’d forgive us.” She grimaced as she looked away. “It seems we were wrong, though… I’m truly sorry for that, Mystic.”

Mystic shook his head, telling her, “It was probably for the best, anyway. I mean, yeah, they were good friends, and I missed them when we moved… But, as Silver told me a while ago, I never would have met Jewel, or my bandmates if I stayed in Manehattan.”

He snorted in bitter amusement. “It’s funny; I held onto this anger for years, and it blinded me to everything I gained by moving here to Ponyville.” He looked sadly to his parents. “I’m sorry for holding onto this grudge. I know now that you only wanted a better life for me and Ava. Can you ever forgive me?”

His parents looked at each other, before turning to Mystic and smiling. “Of course we can; you’re our son,” his mother said. “I wish you would have talked to us about all this sooner, but I understand why you didn’t; you were just a colt when you were pulled from everything you knew, and you obviously thought we didn’t care. It makes sense that you would have been angry with us, but at least you now understand that we did all this to give you and your sister a better life.”

“I take it that grudge was why you never visited?” his father asked.

Mystic nodded slowly. “Yeah… Couldn’t stand being around you two for long,” he admitted. “I promise I’ll visit more often.”

“Well, why not stick around for lunch?” Jade suggested. “We’d all love to hear about your trip to Manehattan.”

He smiled, thinking about everything that had happened in his hometown, from the visits he paid to his old hangouts to the engagement of his two bandmates. “Yeah, sure, I could eat.”

Snapshot grinned. “Great! Your mom’s cooking, so you’re in for a treat!”

Jade snorted and shoved her husband. “Since when did we agree that I was cooking?” she asked as she headed toward the kitchen

“Well you know I’m a terrible cook…” he replied as he followed her there.

Mystic chuckled at his parents’ playful banter as he followed along behind them. There would certainly be a lot to talk about, between visiting his old hangouts, to his bandmates getting engaged, to his performance at the bar.

The thought of the bar brought forth another memory, causing his heart to skip a beat and his face to grow hot as he remembered the kiss he shared with Jewel. W-well, maybe they don’t have to hear about everything that happened…

Short 8 - Marital Bliss

Only a few days after returning from their trip to Manehattan, Low Tone and Blossom Beat stood together outside town hall, ready to head inside to be married by Mayor Mare. Behind them stood a small group consisting of their parents, siblings, and closest friends who were all there to witness this joyous occasion. Their families weren’t at all surprised at the news of their engagement, and Blossom’s parents actually expected it; a couple months prior, Tone had come by asking her father’s permission to marry, as he’d been raised to do.

“Well, here we are,” said Tone, looking up at the tall building standing before them. “About to get married…” As he gazed at the building, he reflected upon their relationship, and all the important events—when they first met at the band tryouts, their first date, their first kiss, the first time she told him she loved him, and the first time he told her he loved her—and knew that this would be the biggest, most important event of all, at least up to that point in their lives.

“Not getting cold hooves, are you hon?” Blossom asked, standing next to him in a simple, yet lovely white dress from the Carousel Boutique. Her green bandana had been swapped for a white one, holding back her newly-braided mane, and her tail had been braided in the same style as well.

“He better not, if he knows what’s good for him!” shouted his mother, of all ponies, causing everyone—the couple included—to laugh at the maternal threat.

“I’m not!” he assured them, smiling down at his lovely bride-to-be. “After all, who could be nervous about getting married to such a beautiful mare?”

“You don’t clean up so bad yourself,” she replied with a smile, looking over the well-dressed stallion. He was wearing an old tuxedo, a hand-me-down from his grandfather who was just about his size, and which was last worn at his grandparent’s wedding. “So, ready to do this?”

He nodded. “Yeah, I am.” With that, they all headed inside, and were promptly guided to the mayor’s office.

Tone knocked on the door before entering, and Mayor Mare looked up from her paperwork with a warm smile. “You must be Low Tone, and Blossom Beat, correct?” They both nodded, and she stood up to move out from behind her desk. “I guess that means I have a wedding to officiate, don’t I?” She looked to their families and friends peeking in from the door, too many to fit into the office, and she chuckled. “Let’s all go to the lobby for the ceremony, and then we’ll come back here so you can sign the paperwork.”

Once they were in the lobby, Tone and Blossom stood before Mayor Mare, while the rest of their family and friends stood nearby to observe. The couple held hooves as the mayor said a few words about the joy of true love, and the need to remember that love during the tough times ahead. Eventually, it came time for the vows.

“Blossom Beat,” she began, looking at the mare as she asked, “do you take this stallion to be your lawfully wedded husband?”

“I do,” Blossom answered without hesitation.

Mayor Mare smiled and nodded, turning to the stallion next. “Low Tone, do you take this mare to be your lawfully wedded wife?”

“I do,” he replied.

“Then by the power vested in me as mayor of Ponyville, I now pronounce you husband and wife!” she declared, to the cheers of their family and friends. The couple in question grinned at one another, and shared a tender kiss, their first as a married couple.

Afterward, the two followed the mayor to her office to fill out some paperwork, while the rest of them headed back to Tone’s family farm to get the food ready for the reception in the barn. The couple entered the barn to the cheers of their loved ones, and after enjoying a delicious home-cooked feast, they all ended up dancing the night away.

The reception wrapped up in the wee hours of the morning, and Blossom and Tone went to bed tired and happy. Their wedding may not have been fancy, but they didn’t need it to be; all either of them wanted was each other. From then on, no matter what happened, they would face the challenges ahead together, as husband and wife.

Ep 22 - Curtain Call

It was a day that Sunny thought would never come; her mother, Sunrise Serenade, was going to perform on stage for the last time before retiring from her career as the lead dancer for the Canterlot Contemporary Dance Company. She had just arrived at Equestria’s capital with her father, sister, and her lover Silver Streak, though her mother had arrived the night before to prepare with the rest of her crew.

A cool breeze blew as they stepped off the train. Autumn had begun, and the temperature was steadily dropping. Though it wasn’t cold enough to need warm clothes yet, they all wore formalwear for the event ahead; Silver wore a blue suit jacket, newly purchased for the occasion, while Snowdrift—Sunny’s father—wore a nice gray suit jacket, and little Crystal Waltz—Sunny’s sister—wore a pretty purple dress.

Sunny herself wore the flowing red gown she bought at Rarity’s shop some time ago, on her day-long date with Silver, and throughout the trip he found himself staring at her, much to her amusement. He’d forgotten just how beautiful she looked in that gown, and he felt so very lucky to call her his special somepony.

Having gotten off the train after a long ride, the lot of them took a few moments to stretch out. Sunny and Crystal also took the time to check their dresses for wrinkles after sitting a while. When all was said and done, they trotted off the platform and onto the street, where Sunny and her family were greeted by a familiar and welcome sight.

“Grandmare! Grandpa!” cried Crystal as she ran up to her grandparents and hugged them both. The elderly couple chuckled as they reached down to embrace their granddaughter, and Sunny wasn’t too far behind as she too ran up to give her grandparents a hug, while their father trotted up to greet his in-laws.

While this family reunion was going on, Silver stood there in awe as he saw the fancy clothes her grandparents wore, as well as the large carriage waiting to bring them to the family manor. Sunny came from minor nobility, and though she never thought of herself as a royal, there was proof right here that she was more than a small town mare.

Before he could think further about Sunny’s place in the world, she turned back to look at him with a warm smile. “Silver, come here and meet my grandparents!” Sunny called. He hesitated for only a moment, before trotting forward. “Silver, I’d like you to meet my grandfather, Shadow Staccato, and my grandmother, Rose Petal.” She turned to her grandparents, and motioned to the stallion. “Grandmare, Grandpa? This is my boyfriend, Silver Streak.”

“I-it’s nice to meet you, Baron and Baroness Concerto,” Silver greeted them, giving a small bow. He wasn’t sure how formal he needed to be toward them, but he wasn’t about to insult his lover’s grandparents on their first meeting.

Shadow smiled as he said, “The pleasure is all ours.” He was an earth pony stallion with a dark gray coat and a light gray mane, tail, and bushy moustache. Silver also realized that Sunny and her mother inherited their deep blue eyes from him.

“Indeed!” said his wife, Rose, who smiled warmly at the unicorn. “It’s so nice to see our granddaughter has found love once again.” She was an earth pony mare with an orange coat and long white mane and tail, and she wore a fine pink dress.

Shadow Staccato cleared his throat. “Well, now that introductions are out of the way, we should board the carriage and head for home. Sunrise’s performance is a few hours away, and I’m sure we’d all prefer to wait at the family manor, hm?” There were murmurs of agreement, and the lot of them climbed aboard the carriage, driven by four strong earth ponies who began trotting toward home.

As they made their way through the streets of Canterlot, Silver decided to get to know more about Sunny’s family, and her grandparents seemed to be the best ponies to ask. “So, um, what can you tell me about House Concerto? Sunny told me that your family history is filled with ponies who contributed to the arts, but I don’t know much more beyond that.”

Shadow looked proud as he told the younger stallion, “Well, that in itself is a big part of what makes our family so special. For generations, our family has produced opera singers, dancers, and musicians of all instruments. I myself am a concert pianist, and I’ve been playing for audiences around Equestria for decades.”

Silver’s brow furrowed as one question came to mind. “So, I’m curious, with a family history like that, how do you feel about your daughter’s retirement?”

It was Rose who answered, telling the younger stallion, “We’re quite proud of our daughter. After a long and successful career, she’s finally going to leave the stage on her terms, and enjoy a much-deserved retirement.”

“Indeed,” said Shadow. “To be honest, the both of us worried that she’d be forced into retirement due to an injury suffered on stage. She’s not the first dancer our family has produced, and several of them had their careers ended early due to injury. We always told her to pace herself, that she should worry about her health first, and her performance second.”

“Luckily, she hasn’t experienced anything worse over the years than a sprained ankle or muscle strain,” said Snowdrift of his beloved wife. “I always worried about getting a letter from her while on tour, telling me she was in the hospital for some crippling injury…”

Silver frowned at the thought of Sunrise being crippled. “I didn’t realize that dancing was truly that hazardous.”

“It can be,” Rose replied. “Dancing is a very physically-demanding activity, involving both odd and repetitive movements which can cause damage to the joints and muscles. Some injuries come about gradually, from constant wear, while others can happen due to one simple mistake…”

“It’s even worse when a dancer decides to just work through the injury,” Shadow added with a scowl. “’The show must go on’, as they say, but any respectable company is going to have understudies to cover illness and injury. There’s simply no reason to make an injury worse, especially when it’s your livelihood on the line…”

“But enough about that,” Rose said, smiling warmly at Silver. “I’d like to hear about you, Silver Streak.”

“M-me?” he asked.

She grinned and nodded. “Indeed! I’ve been very interested in getting to know you after Sunny told us she was dating again during her last visit. So, tell me about yourself.”

“What do you want to know?” he wondered.

= = = = = = = = = =

After a short while, they reached their destination, and as Silver stepped off the carriage, his jaw dropped at the sight of the Concerto manor. It was fairly large, and quite impressive, a fine old mansion that demanded as much respect as the family who lived in it for generations. It was easy to forget that Sunny—no, Lady Sunshine Sonata of House Concerto—was actually a noblemare, but this sight was a blatant reminder of that fact, and he found himself feeling incredibly inadequate.

“This place is amazing,” said Silver.

“It is,” Sunny replied. “You know, I used to live here for a while, back when I was attending culinary school.”

“You did?” he asked, his eyes never leaving the beautiful old building.

“Mhm,” she replied, turning her gaze to the stallion at her side. “It felt kinda weird, living in this fancy place and being waited on by servants when I was used to my simple life in Ponyville. Still, it was better than sharing a dorm at the school.”

“Servants?” He turned to look at her, his brow furrowed. “They have servants here?”

“A small staff,” Rose told him, turning from a conversation between her husband and son-in-law. “So, what do you think of our ‘humble’ abode?”

“It’s beautiful,” he answered truthfully. “I’m surprised Sunny ever wanted to come back to Ponyville after living here a while.”

Rose chuckled. “Ah, yes, her college years. It was nice, being able to spend time with our oldest grandfoal, at least when she wasn’t out clubbing…”

“Grandmare!” Sunny whined.

The elderly mare giggled. “I’m just teasing, dear. So, is anyone feeling hungry?”

“I’d like a snack!” Crystal told her grandmother.

“I could eat,” chimed Sunny.

“Wonderful!” said Rose, turning toward the mansion. “I’ll have the chef whip up some snacks then.”

With that, they all trotted inside, where Silver got his first look at the interior of the mansion. They stepped into a large entrance hall, with two staircases leading up to the second floor, making a path between them to the doorway leading further into the home. There was a chandelier hanging above them, lighting up the entrance hall, and Silver was in awe of the splendor of it all.

He followed them through the doorway, and paused as he saw a dark gray, almost black earth pony mare in a fine blue dress trotting down one of the stairs. “Welcome home, everyone,” she greeted them as she reached the bottom of the stairs.

“Aunt Midnight!” cried Crystal Waltz as she once again ran up to a relative to hug and nuzzle, and her aunt was more than happy to return the affections.

“Hello, my little songbird,” said the mare as she held her niece close. “Have you been practicing your singing?”

“Yep!” was Crystal’s answer.

“Show me,” she commanded with a smirk.

Crystal paused, thinking about all the songs she knew, before she broke out into a grin and started singing the latest hit from Sapphire Shores. Her aunt couldn’t help but grin and chuckle as she listened to her niece belt out a lovely tune, and after a few lines she began to sing along with the little filly.

Snowdrift chuckled at the sight of the two singing, and he leaned over to tell Silver, “That’s Midnight Melody, Sunrise’s little sister. She’s an opera singer, and Crystal adores her; no doubt she’ll follow in her aunt’s hoofsteps someday.”

“Ah,” was his response, as he listened to the two singing.

Sunny grinned as she watched her aunt and sister sing together. Little Crystal had been working hard to improve her singing even before she earned her cutie mark, and Sunny had no doubt that she’d either become the next Sapphire Shores, or an opera singer like their aunt Midnight.

While the two sang, Rose Petal ordered a nearby maid to go to the kitchen and have snacks made, and she gave the baroness a nod before trotting off to fulfill the elderly mare’s request.

The pair finished the song, during which little Crystal showed off her talent for singing like her aunt, and the whole family applauded the two as the song ended. They both took a bow, before Midnight trotted up to the group. “Snowdrift, so good to see you again, and same to you, Sunny.” She paused as she noticed the unknown stallion standing next to her elder niece, and a smirk grew upon her lips that filled Silver with dismay. “And would you happen to be Silver Streak, by any chance?”

“Y-yes ma’am,” he stammered. “I’m Sunny’s boyfriend.”

“Are you now…?” Her smirk grew into a wicked grin as she looked to her elder niece. “So this is the stallion you told us about, hm?”

“Yep,” Sunny answered, wrapping a foreleg around her lover.

Midnight looked back to Silver, and said, “Sunny told us she was dating again the last time she came to visit.” She chuckled, and added, “She had a lot of good things to say about you, you know.”

Silver smiled sheepishly at that. “I-I’d hope so… I try to be good to her.”

“You’re better than good, Silver,” Sunny reassured him.

“Where are the boys?” Rose asked her daughter. “I requested some snacks from the chef, and I thought we could all get to know Silver while we eat.”

“Snacks sound good,” Midnight replied, before turning toward the stairs. “Boys, get down here and say hello!” she called, and a few moments later a pair of teenage colts appeared at the top of the stairs, followed closely by a light-blue earth pony stallion that Silver assumed to be their father.

The new trio greeted the Ponyville branch of House Concerto, and afterwards Midnight happily introduce them to Silver. “Silver Streak, allow me to introduce you to my husband, Fine Tune, and our twins Radiant Chorus and Shining Soprano. Boys, this is Sunny’s boyfriend, Silver Streak.”

Fine Tune grinned at that news. “Is that so? Well, it’s nice to meet you, Silver Streak.”

“Nice to meet you too,” he replied.

With introductions out of the way, Rose spoke up. “Come, everyone, let’s go to the dining room. Those snacks should be ready soon, and we can talk while we eat.”

And so they trotted down the hall, where Silver saw old paintings along the walls, all portraits of ponies wearing fine clothes from different eras, and he paused to look more closely at them. Shadow Staccato noticed that the stallion lingered behind, and he turned to smile proudly at the paintings. “Portraits of the heads of our house throughout the ages,” he explained.

“Looks like your family has quite a long history,” said Silver.

“We do indeed,” Shadow replied.

A question came to Silver’s mind. “Say, if you’re the current Baron of House Concerto, then who is next in line?”

“The answer to that is rather interesting,” said Shadow. “Traditionally, a royal house will have the firstborn inherit the estate and title, but our house does things a little differently.”

“How so?” Silver wondered.

Shadow explained, “House Concerto has the current Baron or Baroness select one of their children for succession, and as we are a royal house that is dedicated to the arts, we usually prefer them to be a singer, dancer, or musician of some kind.”

Silver frowned at that. “That doesn’t seem very fair… What about family members like Sunny, who do other things with their lives? Do you shun them for not following your family legacy?”

“Of course not!” Shadow replied, scowling at the young stallion. “We love every member of our family, regardless of their careers. That being said, each member of our family is taught from birth the importance of the arts to our society, and how vital it is that we continue on with that legacy.”

Silver’s brow furrowed. “I don’t understand…”

Shadow looked down the hall, realizing they’d been left behind, before he faced the unicorn once more. “My boy, there is more to our society than just having a roof over your head and food on your table. Those are essentials to survival, of course, but life is about more than just survival; it’s about being at peace to savor the act of existing, and about being able to create for the sake of creating. Art, music, neither are necessary for our survival, and yet they are so very important to our lives, and to our culture.”

“So…” Silver paused, taking in what the elder stallion had told him. “What you’re saying is, art and music are necessary parts of society, and your house is dedicated to their continued existence?”

The elderly stallion smiled and nodded. “Exactly. There are of course many other ponies out there who contribute to the arts, but so few truly understand the importance of such things to society. That is why my family always chooses a performer to head the estate.”

“So… Would Sunrise be the next in line?” Silver wondered, knowing that Sunny’s mother would fulfill the role quite well.

Shadow merely shrugged in response. “She is our eldest daughter, and has made quite a name for herself in the field of contemporary dance, but she’s also made a life for herself in Ponyville. I believe that she would make a fine baroness, but I’m not sure that she would want to leave that life behind. We’ll just have to see what happens when the time finally comes.” He cleared his throat, and then turned to trot down the hall. “Now come along, they’ll be wondering where we galloped off to.”

Silver followed him into the dining hall, where everyone turned to look at them as they went to their seats. “Ah, there you two are!” said Rose.

“Silver was curious about the portraits in the hallway,” Shadow explained as he and Silver sat down at the table. “I was just telling him a bit about our family history.”

“That’s fair, I suppose,” said Rose, a mischievous glint in her eye. “After all, if he and Sunny get married, then he’ll be part of that history too.”

“Grandmare!” cried Sunny, her cheeks reddening.

Rose Petal snorted. “Okay, when you get married, then,” she said with a smirk.

“Grandmare, stop!” said Sunny, covering her face as everyone giggled. Everyone except for Silver, who was also blushing at the teasing.

Fortunately for Sunny, a maid soon came in rolling a cart filled with snacks. The main course was a large platter of simple sandwiches, with a side of sugar cookies, and finally there was a steaming teapot with all the necessities. It all looked quite tasty, and Silver wondered what dinner would be like later that night.

The maid, a unicorn, used her magic to pass out plates and teacups before she trotted around and served everyone their sandwiches and tea. “Thank you, my dear,” said Shadow as he received his food.

“You’re most welcome, sir,” the maid replied with a small smile as she continued to serve the group.

Before the maid could finish her service, the doorway was suddenly occupied by a butler. “Baron and Baroness Concerto, your son and daughter-in-law have arrived.” With that, he stepped aside, and a couple ponies appeared, one a deep red earth pony stallion, and the other a pink unicorn mare.

“Hello everyone!” greeted the stallion.

Rose smiled at the sight of the two. “Crimson, Morning Dew, I’m so glad that you made it!”

The stallion named Crimson grinned. “Of course! Like I was going to miss my big sister’s final performance!” He and his wife sat down at the last couple chairs available.

“Where are the foals?” Shadow wondered.

“At home with a foalsitter,” said Morning Dew. “They’re still a bit too young to bring to a show like this, and we wanted to spend an evening away from them anyway.”

“I know how that feels,” said Midnight, glancing at her twins.

Crimson did a double-take as he noticed Silver sitting there. “And just who might you be?” he asked.

Sunny smiled, and told her uncle, “This is my boyfriend, Silver Streak. Silver, this is my uncle, Crimson Crescendo, and my aunt, Morning Dew.”

“Boyfriend?” Crimson asked, looking to Sunny. “When did that happen?”

= = = = = = = = = =

They spent the next couple hours talking, and just as Silver told Sunny’s family about himself, so too did he learn about them. He found out through their talks that Midnight’s husband, Fine Tune, was a cellist who worked for the same opera house that she did. He also found out that she and her family lived at the mansion with Shadow and Rose, which made sense as the house was far too large for one elderly couple.

As for Crimson Crescendo, he discovered that the stallion was the youngest of the baron’s three children, and that he was an accountant by trade. It turned out that Crimson used his talents to help manage the sizable family finances, when he wasn’t keeping things running at the business he worked for.

After everyone was finished with their snacks, Rose decided to give Silver a tour of the mansion. Among the various rooms in the mansion, they had one with mirrors to practice dancing, and an open room with a piano to practice with instruments. The most interesting part of their home had to be a room made up to be a small museum, featuring several old instruments on display, each one formerly owned by famous members of the family, as well as some framed music sheets written by the few composers that House Concerto produced.

Not long after the tour ended, everyone boarded one of two pony-drawn carriages and were carried off to Sunrise Serenade’s final performance. Silver was happy to leave the mansion, as the sight of their high-society life made him feel even more unworthy of Sunny than ever before. Not for the first time, he wondered what she saw in him, knowing that she could have any stallion she wanted.

It didn’t take them too long to reach the Contemporary Canterlot Dance Company, and judging by the crowd, it appeared that they weren’t the only ones excited to see the show. The company had been advertising the retirement of their lead dancer for the past couple weeks, and as a result tickets were completely sold out as every high-society pony in Canterlot came to witness this final performance.

There was a dull roar of gossip among the crowd as the members of House Concerto, and Silver Streak, stepped out of their carriages. Silver felt a bit shy at the attention, but he did his best to keep calm as they trotted into the theater together. Shadow Staccato gave the ponies they passed polite nods and greetings as he led his family to the ticket booth line.

He smiled as he turned to look back at Snowdrift. “While the rest of us get to our seats, perhaps you and your daughters should go see your wife before the performance. I’m sure she’s feeling nervous, and I have no doubt she’d appreciate a little encouragement before the show starts.”

Snowdrift nodded. “Yeah, I’ll bet you’re right. We’ll go pay her a visit before the show.”

Eventually they got through the line, and Snowdrift went with Sunny and Crystal while Silver and the rest of the Concerto family went to find their seats. The three of them had no issues heading backstage, being well-known by the crew, and they quickly came upon Sunrise’s dressing room.

Snow knocked on the door. “Honey? Mind if we come in?” he called.

The door opened, and Sunrise smiled at her husband and daughters. “Hello dear, hi girls,” she greeted them, stepping aside to let them in. She was dressed for the show, wearing a tight-fitting white top and a short white skirt, allowing her the freedom of movement she needed for the coming performance.

“How are you feeling?” Snow asked.

Sunrise looked pensive as she told her husband, “Excited, nervous, happy, sad, I don’t know…” She shrugged helplessly. “I’ve got so many emotions going through me right now. I always knew I’d retire someday, and now that the day’s here, I’m just feeling so mixed up.”

“Everything changes after today,” Sunny reflected. “Guess you’ll have to take up a hobby, huh?”

Sunrise snorted. “Dancing is my hobby, and my passion…” She sighed and shook her head. “I don’t know what I’m going to do after this…”

“You can’t worry about that right now,” Sunny told her. “You have to keep a clear head if you want this performance to be a success!”

“She’s right, Mom!” Crystal told her. “Focus on tonight, and don’t worry about tomorrow.”

There was a knock at the door, and a voice called out, “Five minutes until showtime!”

“Okay!” she replied, turning back to her family. “Well, you all need to get to your seats. The show’s about to start.”

Snow nodded, and trotted up to wrap his forelegs around her. “Love you, Sunrise.”

She smiled and held him close. “I love you too, Snow,” she replied, sharing a tender kiss with her husband.

After that, Crystal trotted up and hugged her mother. “Good luck, Mom!”

Sunrise chuckled and hugged her tight. “Thanks, sweetheart.”

Crystal gave her mother a parting nuzzle before she trotted over to wait at the door with her father, leaving Sunny to give her mother a hug. “I know you’ll do great. Just think of it as a normal show.”

“Got it,” Sunrise replied, and then watched as her family left to find their seats.

A few minutes later, Sunny, Snowdrift, and Crystal sat with the rest of House Concerto, most of them excited to watch the show. Silver found himself extremely curious, as he had never seen a performance like this before, and he wondered what this contemporary dancing looked like. He found himself wondering what else he missed out on by focusing his whole life on study, and he felt a strong desire to find out.

The curtains on the stage parted slightly as a light green unicorn mare trotted up to face the audience. “Good evening,” she greeted them. “I am Pirouette, owner and director of the Contemporary Canterlot Dance Company, and I welcome you to this historic performance. Years ago, Sunrise Serenade started her career as a soloist, and her talents allowed her to quickly rise up to lead dancer. It has been a privilege having her as part of this company, but like a seasonal flower wilting in the fall, the time has finally come for her to leave the stage forever.”

There was a quiet murmuring among the crowd, but Pirouette continued. “Tonight, I am proud to present to you the final performance of one of the greatest dancers in the history of this company. I hope that you all enjoy the show.” With that, she trotted off the stage, and a few moments after that, the curtain parted as the orchestra began to play.

Snowdrift smiled as the performance began, watching his wife taking the lead for the last time. He loved to watch her dance, and even after all these years he was still in awe of her talent. She worked hard to earn her place at the top, and it showed with every graceful movement.

As he watched his wife dance, he couldn’t help but think about how nice it would be to have her around all year round. Life in Ponyville was quite lonely at times, even with Starry Night helping him raise the girls; telegrams could only do so much to soothe the pain of her absence, though he never told her that. He did his best to support Sunrise throughout the years, but he was glad that he’d never have to be alone ever again.

Crystal was happy to see that her mother wasn’t letting the situation get in the way of her performance. She and the other dancers were moving gracefully and with purpose, not a single step out of place, no nervousness to be seen on any of their faces as they did their routine.

She couldn’t wait for her mother to retire, so they could play and talk and eat dinner together every single day. She had gotten used to her mother being gone through the summer and much of the fall seasons, but the thought of having her mother around all year long was exciting.

Sunny had mixed feelings as she watched the performance, beautiful as it was. She was happy that her mother was going to leave the stage on her terms, but she wouldn’t get much benefit from her mother being in Ponyville; Sunny was a grown mare, and the time for them to bond, the time for her to learn from her mother, had long since passed.

She knew her father wouldn’t have to be lonely anymore, and her sister would have their mother around to raise her and support her through her teenage years, but there was little for her to take from her mother’s retirement. Still, she thought, it would be nice to have her around more often…

Sunrise Serenade pranced off the stage with her fellow dancers to allow one of the soloists to shine in the spotlight, and she smiled as she watched her longtime friend perform her routine. Graceful Dawn had taken over Sunrise’s soloist position when she was promoted to lead dancer, and she was one of several dancers who had been with the company for years.

Sunrise had remained with the company long past the average age of retirement for contemporary dancers—young as that was—and her dedication had encouraged several other top members of the company—such as Graceful Dawn—to remain on stage with her. Once she announced her retirement, however, Dawn and several of their colleagues began to think about retiring as well.

It was funny, in a way; while they were older than the usual dancers employed by other companies, their age and experience made them some of the best dancers of their time. They knew each other’s strengths and weaknesses, and the choreographer knew exactly what they were capable of and how to bring out their best.

She couldn’t help but feel a small pang of guilt at the thought of their long careers; they stuck around because of her when they could have retired years ago. She couldn’t help but wonder how much they had missed out on because of their dedication to her, and what they might be doing with their lives if they weren’t still dancing.

She had to block those thoughts out as Dawn’s solo came to an end, and she pranced back on stage with several other dancers to continue the performance.

Eventually, the performance ended, and Sunrise and the rest of her crew bowed before the audience as they received a standing ovation. She grinned as her husband tossed her a bouquet of roses, which she caught in midair, and she gave another bow. She then stepped forward, and motioned for everyone to quiet down so she could speak.

“Being hired by this company was a dream come true, and every performance has been a joy,” she said when the crowd went silent. “For many years now, I have lived my dream of dancing on stage, but sadly that dream was not without cost; my career forced me to spend a lot of time away from my family.”

She looked to her family, her beloved husband and their beautiful daughters who had supported her all those years, and she smiled. “Snowdrift, I can’t thank you enough for raising our girls when I was gone. I’m sure you must have felt so lonely at times, and I’m truly sorry about that. I promise that you’ll never be alone ever again.”

She focused her attention on Sunny next. “Sunshine, you’re all grown up now, and I’ll bet in just a few years you’ll be raising a family of your own,” she said, glancing meaningfully at Silver Streak, who blushed in response. “I missed so much of your childhood, and I’m sorry about that too. I hope that in the coming months and years, we can make up for lost time.”

Finally, she looked to her youngest, Crystal Waltz. “Little Crystal… You’re almost a teenager now, and you’ve got your whole life ahead of you. I’m so glad that I’ll get to be there to see where you go and what you do.”

She then turned her attention to the audience as a whole. “As for the rest of you, I’d like to thank you all for your patronage throughout the years. I’ll admit, I still love to dance, and some part of me will always miss being up here on stage, but it’s time for me to finally step down.” She chuckled softly, and told them, “I know more than a few of you have been whispering about my age lately, and you’re right; I’ve continued to perform long after most other dancers would retire.”

She turned to look back at her fellow dancers, and her longtime friends, receiving warm smiles and nods from them. She looked back at the audience, and said, “I’ve had a long and successful career, and after some thought, I decided that it was best to end it on my terms; I’d rather be standing before you here tonight after a successful performance than to stagger offstage due to a crippling injury, which is a risk that would only grow were I to continue dancing.”

“And so, I leave you tonight with only one request,” she told the audience. “Nimble Step, my understudy and the mare who will replace me, is going to have some big horseshoes to fill. I know Pirouette and Sure Step will guide her and teach her all she needs to know to be great, but it won’t happen overnight. So please, give her a fair chance, and let her come into her own.” She smiled, and added, “I promise you won’t be disappointed.”

With that said, she gave one final bow, and the audience applauded her and her company as the curtain fell on her long career. They all went backstage, where Graceful Dawn and her other old friends grinned and gave her a group hug. Sunrise smiled as she held them close, her dearest friends throughout her career.

“It’s the end of an era,” said Grace as they pulled apart.

Legato, the unicorn stallion soloist who performed many duets with Sunrise throughout the years, grinned at that. “I know, right? Can’t believe this was the last time we’ll all perform together.”

Sunrise smiled sheepishly as it all hit her at once. “It feels almost unreal… I-is it bad that I feel kind of scared?”

The third mare of their little group, a pegasus named Gentle Breeze, shook her head in response. “No, of course not! It’s a big change in your life, and now the future is unknown.”

Legato chuckled, and said, “I know one thing for sure; all our understudies must be excited to be promoted.”

Sunrise blinked at that. “…Wait, what do you mean ‘all our understudies,’ Legato?” she asked, looking curiously to the stallion, who smiled sheepishly at her. She looked to her other friends, who grinned in response, and her jaw dropped. “You mean you’re all retiring too?!”

“That’s right!” Grace answered. At her friend’s confused gaze, she explained, “You said it yourself; we’ve all been at this for a lot longer than most, and it’s time for us to retire before we break.”

“Besides,” said Breeze, “we’ve stuck around this long because of you, and we don’t want to keep performing without you. We’re in this together, and we’re leaving together.”

“It’s time for us to step aside, and let a new generation shine in the spotlight,” said Legato. “The younger dancers in this company deserve a chance to show off their skills, and we’ve been standing in their way long enough.”

Sunrise looked between her friends, her brow furrowed in confusion. “But… Why didn’t you tell me before this? Why didn’t Pirouette tell me?”

“We asked her not to,” said Grace. “This was your show, and our longtime patrons are more interested in you leaving than they are us. On top of that, we figured you were under enough stress already with your last performance, and we didn’t want to distract you.”

“We made sure our families were here to watch, though,” said Breeze. “They got to see our final performance, just as your family did. Speaking of, I’m sure all our families are waiting for us, and we should go see them.”

Sunrise felt tears welling up, and she hugged her friends tightly. “I promise to keep in touch with you all. I won’t let our friendship end with this performance.”

Legato laughed as he hugged his friends. “I should hope not!”

= = = = = = = = = =

Eventually, after talking backstage with several well-wishers—including her longtime coworkers—and getting out of her outfit, Sunrise left the theater with her family, and they all boarded their carriages and headed home.

“How are you feeling, my dear?” Shadow asked his daughter.

She smiled, and told him, “Tired, but happy, and relieved as well. I’ll admit, part of me worried that I’d cripple myself halfway through the show, after being careful for all these years. Fortunately, I made it through just fine.”

“I’m certainly glad for that,” Rose replied.

“What are your plans now that you’ve retired?” Silver asked.

Sunrise grinned, and told him, “I honestly have no idea! I’ve been so worried about making sure my last show went well that I didn’t think beyond that.”

Snow chuckled and wrapped a foreleg around her. “You don’t need to worry about that for right now, dearest. You’ve got all the time in the world to figure out what you want to do with your newfound freedom.”

“I suppose you’re right,” she agreed, leaning into her husband as she smiled at her family and Silver. “I think, for right now, my focus is going to be on spending time with my family; playing with Crystal in the park, going shopping with Sunny, and as for you, Snow, well…” She chuckled and nuzzled into his shoulder. “That’s not the sort of thing we need to be talking about in front of everyone.”

= = = = = = = = = =

A glass of champagne floated in Silver’s magic as he stood by the fireplace in Concerto Manor’s large living room. After they got home, Shadow Staccato ordered the chef to prepare a feast, as well as a bottle of their finest champagne to celebrate his daughter’s retirement. They had a toast, and everyone congratulated Sunrise on a long and successful career before they started talking amongst themselves.

This left Silver alone to his thoughts as he gazed at the roaring fire, thoughts that were becoming consumed by the opulence he was surrounded by. Once again, he was confronted by one simple truth; Sunshine Sonata, the love of his life, was a royal belonging to a wealthy family, while he was merely a peasant.

What does she see in me? he wondered. The more he thought about it, the more he realized that he had nothing to offer her. If she wanted, she could live here in Canterlot, being waited on by servants and eating the finest cuisine while mingling with other high-society ponies. He glanced at his glass of champagne and grimaced.

This bottle of champagne probably costs more than all the sculptures I just sent to Fillydelphia, he thought to himself, and I can’t stand the taste of it. His vision grew blurry as tears welled up in his eyes, and he sniffled. She deserves better than me…

Sunny heard him sniffle, and she turned away from the conversation her mother and aunt were having to look toward her lover. “Silver?” she whispered as she trotted over to him. She saw him grimace when he noticed her, and he turned away to rub at his eyes. “Silver, what’s wrong?”

“Nuh-nothing,” he lied, refusing to meet her gaze as his eyes glistened with more tears.

“Don’t you lie to me,” she told him, her hoof reaching up to gently guide his face back to hers. Slowly, his eyes met hers again, and she caressed his cheek as she asked him again, “What’s wrong?”

He opened his mouth, and struggled to speak through the lump in his throat. “I… I don’t deserve you…”

Her brow furrowed as she asked him, “What are you talking about, sweetheart?”

Silver blinked away his tears, unaware that everyone’s attention was turned to them, and told her, “You’re… You’re a royal… w-with a mansion, and servants, a-and more than that, you’re just so… so perfect.” He sniffled, and swallowed down that persistent lump in his throat. “And I’m just a lonely bookworm… A w-wannabe wizard from Fillydelphia wh-who didn’t know about friendship un-until I met you…”

Tears streamed down his cheeks as he told her, “Y-you deserve a p-prince, not… n-not…” He finally lost his composure, and started sobbing into her shoulder as she held him close. He felt so worthless, so unworthy of her love, and the pain was overwhelming.

Sunny nuzzled Silver gently as she held him, and she felt tears welling in her own eyes as she heard the pain in his sobs. “Oh, Silver, you’re a wonderful stallion, and you shouldn’t think so little of yourself. You say I deserve a prince, but the truth is that I can’t imagine my life without you in it.”

His sobbing grew quieter, though he continued to weep into her shoulder, and she continued to comfort him. “You’re looking at this mansion and all this wealth like it’s mine, and that’s just not true. I may have been born into nobility, but I’m really just a small-town mare at heart.” She smiled, and told him, “Despite my royal heritage, I’m still just a normal mare from Ponyville.”

Sunrise stepped forward to comfort him. “I know all of this can be overwhelming, and it’s easy to belittle yourself in comparison. As a matter of fact, Snowdrift had to deal with the same issues you’re having.”

“She’s right, Silver,” Snowdrift said as he stepped forward, causing the unicorn to look up at the elder stallion. “Sunrise told me about her family and her lifestyle when we started dating, but it was a whole other thing when I came to meet her parents.” He chuckled and shook his head as he thought back to that day. “At least you have the benefit of being a city-slicker; I was just a country bumpkin who happened to fall in love with a beautiful Royal, and the minute I saw this place, I felt like I was way out of my league.”

“I felt the same way,” said Sunny’s aunt, Morning Dew. “I was born and raised in Canterlot, so I had some idea of the royal lifestyle, but when I started actually dating a member of the nobility, I still felt inadequate.” She smiled and said to him, “Why don’t the three of us just sit here and talk for a while, hm? I promise it’ll make you feel better.”

Silver looked between the two, and nodded. “I-I’d like that…” He pulled away from Sunny, unable to look her in the eye after his emotional outburst.

She leaned over and kissed his cheek. “I love you, Silver. Don’t ever forget that.” With that, she and the rest of the family gave the three of them space to talk privately. Sunny went to pour herself more champagne, and her mother followed along, knowing her daughter would need someone to talk to.

Sunny took a long sip from her glass, and her mother’s intuition was proven correct as she told the older mare, “This is exactly why I didn’t tell him about our family when we first started dating…”

“I’m sure your father and aunt will set him straight,” Sunrise replied, glancing back at the trio.

“I sure hope so,” said Sunny. “I’d hate for Silver to leave me just because he thinks I deserve better.”

Sunrise smiled and shook her head. “I don’t think you need to worry about that, dear. He loves you far too much to let you go, even if he thinks he’s beneath you.”

Sunny let out a long sigh. “Do you think our foals will have to go through this too?” she wondered. She then noticed her mother’s wide-eyed stare, and a small smile growing on her muzzle, and she quickly added, “N-not that I’m pregnant or anything!”

Sunrise couldn’t help but chuckle. “He really is the one for you, isn’t he?”

Her daughter smiled, and gave a small nod. “I’d like to think he is, yeah…”

= = = = = = = = = =

Dinner that night was a grand feast, and everyone talked and laughed and ate the many delicious foods prepared by the house chef. Silver felt better after his talk with Sunny’s father and aunt, and while he was pretty quiet throughout the meal, he could at least enjoy himself. Crimson Crescendo and his wife had to leave early to get back home to their foals, but the rest continued celebrating deep into the night.

Eventually, everyone grew weary as the night went on, and both Shadow and Rosebud invited Sunrise and her family to stay the night at the manor. And so, Silver found himself in a guest room with Sunny as the two of them were getting out of their clothes before bed. While they had a private moment, Silver decided it was time to talk.

“I’m sorry for causing a scene earlier,” he apologized. “I just…”

“Silver, it’s okay,” she replied, cutting him off. “I know this is a lot to take in. Did the talk with my Dad help?”

He nodded as he loosened his tie. “He understood how I was feeling, and he told me something important, something that I almost forgot.”

Her ears perked up at that. “Oh? What did he say?”

Silver smiled at Sunny, and told her, “He told me that you wouldn’t be dating me if you didn’t love me.”

She smiled and nodded. “That is very true, so don’t worry about not being good enough, okay?”

“I won’t,” he promised.

As Sunny worked her way out of her dress, she told him, “You want to know one of the reasons I love you so much?” He smiled sheepishly and nodded. “Almost every day, you put your dreams on hold to help me live mine. I doubt a prince would let me keep running the shop, let alone help me out.” She grinned, and added, “Not to mention, they certainly wouldn’t wear that sexy outfit all day.”

Silver blushed and smirked. “You really like seeing me wearing that uniform, huh?”

“You have no idea,” she replied with a grin. “Honestly, when I’m waiting for the chocolates to harden, I usually spend the time looking down the hallway to stare at your cute plot.”

His blush deepened. “I-I thought you liked keeping the door open so we could talk…”

Sunny snickered at him. “Oh, sweetheart, that’s just a bonus.”

“W-we should get to bed,” he stammered. “It’s pretty late, and I’m feeling exhausted!”

She could barely stifle her giggling as she watched him climb into bed, and she climbed in after to snuggle up to him. She nuzzled under his chin, and felt his forelegs wrap around her, and as she got comfy she felt exhaustion coming on. “Goodnight, Silver. I love you.”

Silver kissed her forehead and held her close. “I love you too. Sweet dreams, Sunny.”

And so, the two drifted off to sleep together, the end of a long and memorable day in Canterlot.

Ep 1 - Moving Day

It was a warm and cloudy day as a train made its way down the tracks toward Ponyville. On board were many ponies enjoying the trip; some were on vacation, others were travelling for business, and out of them all there was one stallion making the journey to start a new life in a new town.

That stallion was a unicorn named Silver Streak. He had a gray coat and a dark blue mane and tail, both with streaks of silver for which he was named. Upon his hips, as with all ponies, was his cutie mark, a mix of blue, green, and purple swirls with several white stars intertwined in them, a symbol of Silver’s talent in magic. His green eyes looked out the window at the beautiful scenery of fields and forests that the train was passing by, a lovely sight for a pony who grew up in a busy city like Fillydelphia.

This was Silver’s third time riding the train; there was his first visit to Ponyville, during which he bought his house, then his trip back to Fillydelphia to gather his belongings and ready them for the move, and finally his current trip to Ponyville once more to move in to his new home. Before this he had never left the city, and never had reason to, until things changed.

“Attention everyone!” the conductor called into the compartment, and everypony turned to look at him. “We’ll be arriving at the Ponyville station in five minutes! Everypony leaving at Ponyville must get their luggage and prepare to disembark!”

Several ponies collected their luggage, and Silver looked up at his bag sitting on the overhead shelf. His bag was surrounded by a green aura as he levitated it down and held it next to himself. The rest of his things would be in Ponyville a few hours later on a cargo train, giving him time to relax after the long train ride.

Well, this is it, he thought to himself. I’m just minutes away from my new home, minutes away from safety. His ears folded and he shook his head to clear his mind of such thoughts, thinking instead on what life could be like there. He'd heard things about Ponyville, of fine traditions and celebrations spanning decades, AND the craziness that occasionally happened there as well. He just hoped that he would have a good life in what was otherwise a peaceful, quiet town.

Soon the train came to a stop at the Ponyville Train Station, and Silver got up with a few other ponies, all heading for the exits. With his bag floating alongside him, he trotted off the train and onto the platform, taking his first step into town as a citizen of Ponyville.

Silver moved aside for ponies making their way onto the train, and he stretched to work out the tension from the long trip. When he felt his body loosened up and relaxed, he levitated his bag and headed off the platform.

So… Where’s my new place again? he wondered as he started heading into Ponyville, wishing he had paid more attention to the layout of the town when he bought his house. He looked around, hoping to see some familiar terrain from his last visit, but sadly it was mostly foreign to him. He stopped along the road, and laid his bag before him, before he opened it and dug through for the address he wrote down.

As Silver rummaged through his bag, looking for the scroll that had his address, he never noticed the bright pink earth pony mare hopping over to him.

"Whatcha doin'?" the pink mare asked him.

“GYAH!” He jumped up in shock, startled by the question from the mare he didn’t know was there.

The pink pony grinned wide, and asked, “Oooh, are you playing the screaming game? Is it my turn?!” She took a deep breath, cheeks puffing out as she got ready to scream.

Silver winced and waved his hooves about. “No! No screaming! I was just startled…” He took a deep breath and sighed, then smiled at her. “Hi, I’m Silver Streak. Who are you?”

She smiled wide at him as she answered, “It’s nice to meet you, Silver. I’m Pinkie Pie! Hey, you’re the new pony moving into town, right?”

He frowned and looked at her in confusion. “Uh, yeah, I’m just moving in today. How did you know?”

Pinkie grinned at him, extremely happy to finally meet the new pony in town. “Welllll… I saw you the other week heading to Town Hall, and I know that most new ponies around town are just visiting, so if you were going to Town Hall then you must be doing something special, so then after you left I talked to Mayor Mare…” Pinkie gasped to take in a deep breath, “And she told me that you were moving into town, and that you were coming in from Fillydelphia, so I knew if I wanted to be the first pony to meet you I needed to check the train station every time a train arrived from that way!”

“Wait a sec,” he said as he cocked an eyebrow. “You’ve been coming to the train station every day since then, waiting to meet me?”

She nodded frantically. “Of COURSE! It’s not every day we get new ponies moving into Ponyville, and every time somepony moves in I’m always there to welcome them to town!” Pinkie suddenly gasped. “Ooh-ooh-ooh! I just remembered something important! Wait right here!” She suddenly ran off, and came back seconds later pulling a cart.

Silver tilted his head. “Uh, what’s this?” he asked her, looking over the dark pink cart.

Pinkie Pie grinned. “This is my welcome wagon. It’s what I use to welcome ponies like you into Ponyville!” She went to one end and pushed a red button, which made the top of the cart pop open to reveal flags, horns, an oven, and assorted baked goods. A tune started to play and Pinkie began to sing a song.

Welcome welcome welcome

A fine welcome to you

Welcome welcome welcome

I say how do you do?

Welcome welcome welcome

I say hip hip hurray

Welcome welcome welcome

To Ponyville todaaaaaaay

Through the song Pinkie Pie danced around Silver Streak, and at some point put a party hat on his head. At the end of the song she slid over to him and smiled, hooves in the air. “Wait for it…”

He couldn’t even ask her what he was waiting for when the oven went ‘ding!’ and a two-layer frosted cake was fired straight at his face! The cake exploded when it hit him, covering his head and shoulders in deliciousness, and then he heard the sound of confetti fired into the air from the cart. He munched the cake that was around his muzzle, and smiled at the flavor.

Pinkie Pie grinned and cheered, “Woohoo! I remembered to put the cake batter in the oven this time!”

Silver wiped the cake off his head and shoulders, wondering just what else would go into the oven instead? “Well, I appreciate the welcome, Pinkie, though perhaps next time you could just serve the cake instead of launching it at ponies?”

Pinkie went “hmm…” and pulled a pencil and notepad from her curly mane before she started writing some notes, “Serve cake, don’t launch it. Got it!” She put the notepad away and went to the cart to drag it away, appearing before him a few seconds later without it. “Since you’re going to be living here, I have a few questions to ask you. I happen to be the premier party planner of Ponyville, and if I’m going to throw you the most super-duper fantastic parties then I’m going to need to know what you like!”

He held a hoof up to Pinkie. “Hold on a second,” he told her before going into his bag, and finally found the scroll with his new address. “Since I’m so new here I don’t really remember the way to my new house. If you can lead me home then I’ll be happy to answer your questions.”

She grinned wide at that. “Sounds good to me! What’s your address?” Silver hoofed her the scroll, and she looked it over. “Hmm… Yeah! I know this street. Finding your house should be easy-peasy!”

He closed up his bag after putting his new party hat in there, and it levitated next to him as he followed alongside Pinkie. “So, what’s your first question?”

Pinkie pulled out the notepad once more, pondered for a moment, then asked, “When’s your birthday?”

Silver responded, “April twelfth.”

She scribbled the answer on her notepad, “Okay, now, what’s your favorite color?”

“Blue,” he told her.

Pinkie nodded and wrote that down, then asked, “What kind of cake do you like?”

He smiled and said, “I’m quite fond of chocolate.”

She nodded and wrote that down too. “What kind of music do you like?”

He answered, “Well, I enjoy dance and punk rock, but I’m not exactly a fan of this new style, dubstep.”

Pinkie scribbled on her notepad, and smiled. “Okay… Next question; do you have any allergies I should be aware of?”

He shook his head. “Nope, nothing to worry about there.” He was rather amused at the clinical question, though he realized that if she were going to serve food at his parties then it was best not to accidentally poison him.

She smiled and made note of that, then asked, “Do you have a fear of any particular food, such as quesadillas?”

Silver stopped and turned to Pinkie, squinting curiously at her. “…What?”

= = = = = = = = = =

The pair continued this back-and-forth for a while; Pinkie Pie would ask a question, Silver would answer, then she would write the information down before asking another question. Pinkie asked about his favorite snack foods, his hobbies, and other things, until they finally made it to his house.

Silver smiled when they reached the house. "Yep, this is it,” he said, nodding. He turned to Pinkie, and said, “Thank you for your help, Pinkie. I should have spent more time getting to know the layout of the town, but I was in a bit of a rush to get a house here.”

“No problem, Silver Streak! I’m always happy to help a friend,” she replied with a wide smile, then she looked up at the house. “Hmm, small and cozy, huh?”

He looked up at the house and nodded. “Yeah, don’t really need that much space for myself.” The house was a two story structure, the front door part of a tall entryway jutting from the main structure. The second floor of the house sat at the right side, connected to the tall entryway.

Pinkie looked to the house, then Silver’s lone bag, then to Silver himself. “Uh, is that everything you’ve got? ‘Cause it’s not enough to fill a house half this size.” Her ears suddenly perked up, and she grinned. “Oooh, wait, is it a magic bag? Does it hold all sorts of furniture inside? I could totally use that for my party planning!”

Silver chuckled and shook his head. “No, no, it’s just a normal bag. All my other things are coming by train later today.”

She giggled, “Oh, okay, that makes much more sense!”

He pulled his key from his bag and unlocked the door, and he turned to look at Pinkie. “Did you want to come inside and check things out?”

She nodded, and the two headed inside. The entryway had a stairway leading up to the second floor, and two doorways at either side of the stairs leading inside. Pinkie Pie immediately started wandering about the house to explore while Silver went through the doorway into a hallway and kept on to reach the kitchen, putting his bag on a counter.

“Wow! Look at this family room, it’s so big!” Pinkie said from the large room that took up the left side of the bottom floor. “You could throw all kinds of parties in here!”

Silver went through the doorway from the kitchen to the family room, meeting Pinkie Pie in there. “Yeah, it’s pretty big. Not quite sure how many ponies I’ll entertain, but it’s plenty of space for me to relax and sculpt in.”

Pinkie nodded, “I’m gonna check out the rest of the house, okay?”

He nodded in response, looking over the living room while she explored and planned out where his few pieces of furniture would go around the room. After a minute, though, he lost his train of thought as he pondered the mare wandering about his house. She looked familiar to him, and her name sounded like one he should know… “Hey Pinkie!” Silver called out to her from the family room.

She hopped into the room and bounced over to him, “Yeah?”

He turned to look at Pinkie, and pondered a moment on what to say, before he finally spoke. “This may be an odd question, but are you famous or something? I feel like I’ve heard of you before today, but I can’t quite place it…”

Pinkie Pie went “hmm…” and rubbed at her chin. “Well, my friends and I did find the Elements of Harmony and defeated Nightmare Moon, and Discord, and Tirek too!”

Silver's eyes bulged out as he suddenly realized who she was! “Y-you’re one of the Element Bearers!” He wondered how he could possibly forget the names and faces of those six mares who had saved Equestria time and time again. They were the reason he moved to Ponyville! “I can’t believe I’m actually getting to meet one of you!”

She grinned wide. “Oooh, are we famous?”

His jaw dropped in disbelief, but he quickly found his voice. “Are you…? YES! Of course you’re famous! I read about you and your friends in the Fillydelphia Times from the defeat of Nightmare Moon, and then when you beat Discord, and then again when you defeated Tirek!”

She jumped up and cheered, “Woohoo! I can’t believe I’m a celebrity! Just wait until Mom and Dad find out!”

He watched her and shook his head. “I don’t see how they wouldn’t know.”

She gave a shrug as she told him, “They’re rock farmers, and I don’t visit as often as I should.”

“Well, that could be a good reason to pay them a visit,” he said.

“Hey, you’re right!” Pinkie giggled, “It’s going to be so much fun! Anyway, I’d better get going, I’ve got plans to make! I’ll talk to you later, okay?”

Silver nodded and smiled at her. “Thank you for your help, Pinkie. I want you to know that I truly appreciate it.”

Pinkie gave a giggle and a snort. “Oh, silly, it was no problem at all!” she said with a dismissive wave of her hoof. “And I’m always happy to help my friends,” she added. She turned around and headed to the door. “Well, I’ll see you later!” she said, waving to him before she left.

“Bye Pinkie! See you later!” Silver waved back, and she closed the door behind her, leaving him alone in his new home. He paused as he thought back to what Pinkie Pie said, a look of surprise on his face. “Wait, did she call me a friend…?” He smiled and chuckled softly, surprised at how easily he had made his first friend in Ponyville. He left the family room and started going through his house to plan the layout of his furniture, waiting for his things and the moving ponies to arrive.

= = = = = = = = = = =

A few hours later, Silver Streak was starting to get his boxes sorted through in his new home. The cargo train had come on time, and thankfully the moving ponies were quick to get his few things into the house. He didn’t have much, as he remained living with his parents until the move, so he would have to purchase furniture to fill his new home later.

As Silver made his way down the stairs to get more boxes to bring up, he heard a knocking at his door.

*knock knock knock* “Silver Streak!” Pinkie Pie called from outside.

He made his way to the door and opened it, seeing Pinkie standing there. “Hey there!” she greeted him. “Are you busy right now?”

Silver smiled and greeted her, “Hi Pinkie. Uh, I am sort of busy with my boxes, but I suppose that could wait. What’s up?”

She grinned wide as she told him, “I need you to come with me right away!”

He tilted his head in confusion. “Uh, okay. Is something the matter?”

Pinkie shook her head. “Nope! Nothing’s wrong at all! I just need you to come with me, okay?”

He shrugged and left the house, closing the door behind him. “Alright Pinkie, lead on.”

Pinkie Pie bounced down the street with Silver following close behind, watching the pink mare’s odd method of getting around. It seemed quite exhausting to him, but it appeared effortless for her, and she was obviously enjoying herself.

“Sooo… Where are we going?” asked Silver.

Pinkie giggled, “You’ll see!”

He could only shrug and trust his new friend as he followed her. He noticed them heading toward Town Hall, and he heard noise coming from that direction, getting louder the closer they got. When they got onto the main street he saw lots of commotion at the town square; many ponies were socializing and loud music was playing. “What’s going on here?” It looked like nearly everypony in town was there!

Pinkie Pie grinned wide as they got there. “You didn’t think the welcome wagon was all you were getting, did you?”

Silver turned his gaze to gawk at Pinkie. “Well I wasn’t even expecting that, so…” He gave a shrug and glanced at the ponies gathered in the town square.

“Just wait right here!” She told him before she disappeared into the crowd and reappeared at the DJ booth, which was run by a white unicorn mare with a crazy blue mane who wore large purple shades. He watched the DJ move her headphones off her head to hear Pinkie, and he saw her tell the DJ something. The DJ smiled and nodded, lowering the volume on the music as Pinkie Pie grabbed a microphone.

“Yoo-hoo! Attention, everypony!” Pinkie called out to the crowd, waving her hoof, and everyone stopped their chatter to look to the premier party planner. “Alright! So, the reason we’re having this party tonight is because there’s a brand new pony in town! I want you all to welcome the newest citizen of Ponyville. Please give it up for your new neighbor, Silver Streak!” She pointed her hoof to Silver, who stood at the edge of the crowd.

Silver saw all the ponies turning to face him, so many smiles as they waved and cheered and stomped their hooves, and he could only give a sheepish smile and wave to everypony. Before he could do anything else, Pinkie suddenly appeared at his side and led him to the DJ booth, hoofing over the microphone.

“Go on Silver, introduce yourself to everypony,” Pinkie urged him with an encouraging smile.

He gave her a sheepish smirk, took a deep breath, and looked to the crowd as the microphone was levitated to his lips. “Uh, h-hello everypony. My name is Silver Streak, and as you know, I just moved into Ponyville today.” He looked to Pinkie Pie, who smiled at him and motioned for him to continue. “I knew that this was a nice, quiet town, but I never expected to feel so welcome here.”

Silver looked upon all the ponies, so many friendly faces looking up at him, and their smiles made it easy for him to continue his impromptu speech. “I can tell that I made the right decision to move here, and I look forward to getting to know each of you in the months and years to come. Thank you all for this wonderful and unexpected welcome party!” He waved to them, and they all cheered.

Pinkie Pie took the microphone back from Silver and grinned, shooing him away to the party before she turned to face the crowd. “Alright everypony, let’s get this party STARTED!” She looked to the DJ and pointed a hoof at her. “HIT IT!”

The DJ grinned and nodded, and put a new record on the turntable before she jacked up the volume and started playing dance music for the crowd.

Pinkie left the DJ to her task as she met up with Silver again. “That was a great speech. You’re a natural!” She grinned, and told him, “So, food is there,” she motioned to a few tables with snacks and a buffet. “And the dance floor is there,” she pointed a hoof to the area in front of the DJ where several ponies were dancing. “Now go forth and mingle!” she giggled and bounced off to socialize.

“Thanks Pinkie!” Silver smiled and waved to her, before he started going into the crowd, talking to his new neighbors.

= = = = = = = = = =

Silver Streak spent about ten minutes meeting new ponies at the party, chatting with each one for a bit before going to move on to meet another one. He didn’t even notice as an important pony stepped forward to meet the new arrival.

“Hello!” the purple pony greeted him.

He turned to greet the new pony, and his jaw dropped when he saw her. Before him stood a pretty, purple alicorn mare, the Princess of Friendship herself, Twilight Sparkle. Silver immediately bowed down to her, stammering, “Puh-Princess Twilight! It’s truly an honor to meet you!”

Twilight blushed a bit and looked down to Silver. “Please, get up. Honestly I’m just a normal pony like you, well, besides the obvious of course.” She chuckled and made a motion to her horn and flared her wings while Silver stood back up.

Silver stood to face her, looking sheepish. “Surely a simple stallion like myself doesn’t deserve a visit from royalty.”

Twilight gave a dismissive wave of her hoof. “Nonsense, I’m just here as a fellow citizen of Ponyville, meeting the new pony in town. I also make sure to attend every Pinkie party I can, and it would be rude for me to attend the party and not at least say hello to the guest of honor, wouldn’t it?”

He chuckled and gave a shrug. “Yeah, I suppose so.”

Silver turned a bit, giving a sheepish smile and scratching the back of his head as he wondered what to even talk to her about, and Twilight took the chance to glance at his cutie mark. Her eyes narrowed and her brow furrowed as she looked to him with suspicion.

“That’s an interesting cutie mark you’ve got there, Silver Streak,” said Twilight cautiously. “What is your talent, exactly?”

He turned to her and smiled, unaware of her concern as he answered, “Oh, well, my cutie mark represents my talent with magic.”

Twilight went “Hmm…” as she looked him over. “I see…”

He frowned at her, noticing the suspicion on her face. “Is something wrong, Princess?”

She responded with a question, “Why did you come to Ponyville?”

He started to feel uncomfortable. “Well, I wanted to live peacefully in a quiet town where I could practice my magic without having to worry about harming ponies or damaging property. I also feel safe here, under the protection of you and the other Element Bearers.”

Twilight looked at him closely, thinking over his answers, and after a few moments her gaze softened.

Silver’s ears folded back as the unicorn began feeling scared. “Am I in some kind of trouble, Princess Twilight…?”

She shook her head and gave him a sympathetic smile. “No, you’re not. I’m sorry for being so jumpy.” She flicked her ear and added, “And please, just call me Twilight.”

He nodded, but looked at her in confusion. “What’s the matter, Pri-er, Twilight? Why the sudden interrogation?”

“Well…” she started, and gave a long sigh. “The thing is, you’re not the first magically-talented unicorn I’ve encountered, and the others weren’t so kind.”

He cocked his eyebrow as he looked at her curiously. “What do you mean?”

Twilight sighed, but explained, “I’ve encountered three unicorns previously who caused a lot of trouble for me and my friends. The first one was misguided and corrupted by a powerful relic, but she was remorseful for her actions. The second was beaten with the Elements of Harmony and became a friend, and even helped to fight an ancient evil. Finally, the third and worst of the bunch brainwashed a town and stripped the ponies there of their cutie marks, and her whereabouts are currently unknown.”

Silver looked at her with confusion and fear over the last part as he asked, “How does one even remove a cutie mark?”

“With a lot of magical talent and a unique spell,” she replied.

He shuddered at the horror of having one’s cutie mark and talent ripped out of them. “I can see why you’re concerned about me, then.”

Twilight nodded, “I know I shouldn’t judge a book by its cover, but I have to admit that I’ve read this story too many times before. So, having said that…” She sat on her haunches and brought her hooves up in a pleading manner, “Please please please behave yourself? I really don’t want to deal with another power-crazed pony.”

“I give you my word that I will do no harm to anyone,” Silver promised her. “But if there’s anything I can do to prove myself to you then I will gladly do so.”

Twilight grinned as an idea quickly formed in her mind. “Yes, yes there is actually. As the Princess of Friendship, I hereby order you to go out into the crowd and make some friends.”

Silver frowned in confusion. “Make friends?”

She nodded. “Oh yes. Friendship is a wonderful thing, and friends can make your life better in ways you didn’t even know were possible.”

He winced and looked away, rubbing the back of his head. “That sounds all well and good, but…” He gave a sigh, and looked back to Twilight. “I have to be honest, Twilight; I have basically no experience making friends. As far back as I can remember I have dedicated my life to the study and practice of magic. The few friends I do have were gained through a shared hobby.”

She smiled in response. “All the more reason to try, don’t you think?” When she saw him shrug, clearly unsure of himself, she frowned and asked him, “Silver Streak, what do you know about me?”

Silver looked sheepish as he said, “Well, aside from finding the Elements of Harmony, defeating threats to Equestria, being Princess of Friendship, and living in Ponyville? Not much…”

Twilight chuckled softly, “You’d think as the personal student of Princess Celestia I would have been more well-known than that, but oh well.”

“I take it there's more than that?” he asked.

She nodded. “It wasn’t long ago that I was very much like you are, Silver Streak. I dedicated my life to study and didn’t see the need for friends. When Princess Celestia told me to go to Ponyville in preparation for the Summer Sun Celebration and make friends, I didn’t think friendship was important.”

Silver chuckled. “I guess you were wrong there, huh?”

She grinned and nodded. “That’s right. As you know, the friends I made helped me find the Elements of Harmony, and each one of us represented an aspect of harmony. With our friendship and the Elements, we defeated Nightmare Moon and returned Princess Luna to her normal self. After that I learned all kinds of things from my friends, and did things I never dreamed of before.” Twilight smiled as she thought back to all the adventures she had with her friends. “It was thanks to their unique personalities and ideas that I grew as a pony, and went on to become an alicorn and earn my place as Princess of Friendship.”

“Any chance making some friends could make me an alicorn too?” he asked with a small smile.

Twilight giggled and shook her head. “Probably not, no, but I do hope you understand now why it’s so important to have friends of all kinds. Go out there, make friends, and become a better pony.”

Silver nodded and smiled. “I will, Twilight, I promise. Before that though, there’s something I need to say.” He bowed before Twilight, and looked up at her. “I wanted to thank you and your friends for protecting Equestria time and time again. I can’t imagine what the world would be like without you all.”

Twilight blushed a bit and smiled sheepishly down at Silver. “Your thanks is appreciated, but not necessary.” She motioned to him to rise. “Anypony would have done the same.”

“Not anypony could represent the aspects of harmony, though,” he replied as he got up. “Now, if you’ll excuse me, Twilight, I will do what I can to follow your orders and make some friends."

She smiled and waved to him as he walked away. “Good luck!”

= = = = = = = = = =

Silver wasn’t at all confident in his ability to make a single friend, let alone a group of them.

He had gone around making small talk with several of the townspeople, telling them a bit about himself, and learning about them in return, but he didn’t feel like he was making much progress towards Twilight’s request to make friends.

How do I even make a friend? he wondered. Every one of my friendships were started by others. He started to think it was hopeless, until he turned and saw her. She was an earth pony mare with a yellow coat, a long and wavy orange mane and tail, and deep blue eyes. Her cutie mark depicted a chocolate bar and a wooden spoon.

Silver watched the mare talking with another pony, oblivious to him at that moment. She’s beautiful… he thought to himself as he watched her for a few long moments. The conversation between this yellow mare and the other pony ended, and she turned to spot Silver gazing at her. She looked at him a moment before she smirked and waved at him, and he felt his face heating up as he waved back.

Well, here goes everything, Silver thought as he took a deep breath and headed over to the mare. She smiled and stepped forward to meet him halfway. “Uh, hi there,” he greeted her. “I’m Silver Streak, though, uh, I guess you’d know that from my little speech, huh?” He rubbed the back of his head with a sheepish smile.

She giggled at that. “Indeed. My name is Sunshine, and it’s a pleasure to meet the guest of honor.” She reached her hoof out to shake his.

He returned the hoofshake and shrugged. “Guest of honor for a party I hadn’t even expected,” he replied with a smirk. “Is this sort of thing normal?”

Sunshine grinned and nodded. “Oh yeah, and you’d better get used to it. You now live in Ponyville, home of Pinkie Pie, and she’s a pony who’s ready to throw a party at any time of day for any occasion.”

He chuckled at that, “Well I’ll admit it was a nice surprise. The fact that so many ponies would attend a party just to welcome me to town is amazing. It’s a lot different than Fillydelphia.”

“Oh, you’re from Fillydelphia? This must be a huge change for you then,” she said. “What’s it like over there?”

He thought about it for a bit, then told her, “It’s pretty busy over there. Fillydelphia is a major city with a lot of ponies. There are a few parks there to relax at, but otherwise it’s hard to find somewhere quiet.”

She nodded. “Was that the reason you moved to a town like Ponyville?”

“I had a few reasons, actually,” he told her. “Though I must say that peace and quiet was a part of my decision to move here.”

Their conversation was cut short when they heard a pony calling out from above, “Sunny, there you are!” They looked up to see a light blue pegasus mare hovering overhead. “Guys, she’s over here!” she called out as she waved to other ponies in the crowd before landing next to Silver and Sunny.

Silver saw a red earth pony mare and a green unicorn stallion come through the crowd, and both looked relieved when they saw Sunshine standing there. The pair trotted over to make for a friendly group of five ponies.

The stallion spoke up, asking Sunny, “Why’d you wander off? You said you wanted to chat with somepony, and then a few minutes later you’re nowhere to be found.” He motioned a hoof to the crowd as he told her, “We spent the past ten minutes going through this crowd looking for you!”

Sunny blushed and gave a sheepish smile, rubbing her foreleg. “Yeah, well, I found another pony I wanted to talk to, then another… It’s been a while since I socialized properly, okay?” She turned away, her ears folded back and muzzle scrunched up in embarrassment.

The red mare giggled at Sunny and grinned. “You’ve got to get out of your shop more often, Sunny.”

“Sooo… Friends of yours?” Silver asked her, motioning to the trio of newcomers.

“Hmm?” Sunny’s ears perked up and she turned to look at him, then her face lit up in realization. “Oh, yeah! These are all my friends!” She motioned to the trio, and turned to them. “Why don’t you all introduce yourselves?”

“Hi there! I’m Frostfire, but you can just call me Frosty,” said the pegasus mare. She had a messy red mane and tail which contrasted with her light blue coat, seemingly giving the mare her name. She had purple eyes, dark freckles on her cheeks, and her cutie mark depicted a notepad and pencil. Frosty had saddlebags hanging at her sides and a camera around her neck.

“Hello, and welcome to Ponyville! I’m Strawberry Jewel, but everyone just calls me Jewel,” said the earth pony mare. She had a red coat and her wavy mane and tail were purple with orange streaks flowing through them. She had light blue eyes, and her cutie mark consisted of a blue stethoscope and pink baby rattle. Overall she was a very pretty mare, though Silver’s attention was pulled away by the third pony speaking up.

“Hey, I’m Mystic Spiral. You can just call me Mystic,” the unicorn stallion told him. Mystic had a green coat, and a short black mane and tail, as well as a small black beard on his chin. His eyes were orange, and his cutie mark consisted of a red electric guitar. “So, you’re the reason for this party, huh?”

“Uh, yeah, I guess I am,” Silver replied with a sheepish grin. “I was just telling Sunshine here that I wouldn’t have expected this kind of welcome in Fillydelphia.”

“You’re from Fillydelphia?” Mystic asked, eyebrows raised in surprise. “Why would you leave a busy city like that for a boring, quiet town like Ponyville?”

“Well, there are a few reasons, actually,” Silver told him. “One of those being that I can practice magic around here without causing any property damage.”

Jewel frowned, ears folding in concern when she asked Silver, “Are the spells you’re going to cast really that dangerous?”

He looked to her and told her, “Not normally, no, but there’s always the possibility of something going wrong when casting an unfamiliar spell for the first time. Now, having said that, I would like to try my hoof at creating new spells, which will require some trial and error.” He grinned, and added, “Fortunately, no one’s going to get upset if I leave a crater or two in a field outside of town.”

“What kind of a job involves practicing and experimenting with magic?” Sunny asked as her ear perked up.

“Oh, that’s just a kind of hobby of mine, a lifelong dream to become a great and powerful wizard. My actual job is, erm, well, not exactly a job, per se…” he responded, a hoof rubbing the back of his head.

Mystic Spiral looked at Silver with a dull expression. “And that means what, exactly?”

Jewel frowned and swatted Mystic on the shoulder. “Be nice! I’m sure he was about to tell us!”

Silver chuckled as he saw Mystic rub at his shoulder, his brow furrowed at Jewel. “I make my bits as an artist, using my magic to make sculptures from blocks of wood or stone.” He smiled proudly at the group as he continued, “I’m fairly successful in Fillydelphia, selling my sculptures to private collectors.” He gave a shrug as he told them, “So, it’s not exactly a job, but it is something.”

Frosty perked up at that, “Ooh, an artist? Do you have any of your sculptures over at your new house?”

Silver shook his head. “No, no sculptures at all, though I should have some photographs of my work I could show you later.” He gave a sheepish grin, “Whenever I finish unpacking and actually find them, that is.” He looked to the four of them, “What about you guys? What do you do for a living?”

Sunny spoke up first, telling him, “Oh, well, I own a chocolate shop called Succulent Sweets. I sell lots of different chocolates, from simple chocolate bars all the way to truffles. You should stop by sometime!” She grinned, obviously quite proud of her shop.

“I’ll be sure to do that,” Silver replied, smiling at Sunny before he turned to look at Frosty. “And what about you? You’re carrying around a lot of stuff there. Are you a photographer?”

Frosty chuckled and shrugged. “Well, that’s part of my job. I’m actually a reporter for the Ponyville Express. I always keep a camera and notepad with me wherever I go, just in case a story breaks!” She gave him a sly grin as she said, “And I’d say you’re a story. Perhaps after we’re done here you wouldn’t mind doing an interview for the paper?”

Silver smirked and gave a sigh. “I suppose I’ll have to, considering my move to Ponyville caused such a commotion.” He looked to Jewel next. “So what do you do?”

Jewel smiled as she responded, “Oh, I’m a midwife who works at Ponyville Hospital. It can be hard work, but it’s worth it. I do so love helping pregnant mares and making sure their foals are born healthy.”

“That sounds like a very rewarding job,” Silver said, and then he looked to Mystic. “Guess you’re the last one.”

Mystic nodded. “Well, I work at the post office as a mail sorter for my day job. Beyond that, I’m the guitarist and leader of a band called Restless Harmony. We’re a rock band with aspirations to leave this small town and play concerts all across Equestria.”

Frosty gave a snort and rolled her eyes. “Yeah, we’ve been hearing THAT from you for the past couple years.”

“Hey!” Jewel retorted, glaring at Frosty. “They’re talented, they’ll definitely make a name for themselves, just you wait and see!”

Frosty mumbled an apology to Mystic, and Silver looked to him with a smirk. “I’m guessing you’ve been at it a while?”

Mystic brushed through his mane as he gave a sigh. “We’ve been working our way to actually auditioning for those big-name record companies. We have a plan, and we’ve been following it so far with good results.”

“Oh?” Silver looked at Mystic curiously. “And what’s this plan you’ve got?”

“Well,” Mystic started, “first step was to find like-minded ponies who were talented in music. Second step was to work on our skills and coordination. We’re currently on the third step, writing out songs and practicing together.”

“Sounds like you’re doing well then.” Silver glanced over at Frosty before he looked over to Mystic again. “From what she said though, you’ve been at it a while?”

“Yeah, we have,” Mystic said, giving Frosty a look before he continued, “but it’s for a good reason. The thing is that we want to have a lot of good songs ready to go before we attempt to get a contract with a record company.” He gave a thoughtful look up at the night sky, and asked Silver, “Do you know the worst thing that could happen to a band?”

“Uh, never making it big?” Silver guessed, wondering where this was going.

“No, the worst thing is being a one-hit wonder,” Mystic answered, pulling his gaze from the stars to face Silver again. “If we never make it big, that’ll suck, but at least we know we tried. The one thing we all agreed on was that we did not want to make it big, only for everypony in Equestria knowing us for one song.” Mystic shook his head in disgust, “Lots of popular bands and singers have their fan-favorite songs, but a band that has a one-hit wonder goes into the spotlight for five minutes and then fades into obscurity. Those bands are left tormented by the thought of what could have been.”

“I never thought about it like that before,” Silver admitted. “When you put it like that, it does sound pretty terrible. I can’t blame you for taking your time.”

“So,” Frosty started, “getting onto topics not revolving around Mystic Spiral here…” She stuck her tongue out at Mystic with a smirk, and turned to look at Silver. “I saw you talking to Princess Twilight a bit ago. What did she have to say?”

“Oh, well…” Silver blushed a bit as he remembered the reason he started talking to Sunny to begin with. “She welcomed me to Ponyville, and ordered me to make some friends, which is… Eh-heh, why I started talking to Sunshine to begin with.”

Sunny giggled at that. “Is that so? Well, fancy that! You came over to make a friend, and now you’ve got four!” She grinned as the others nodded in agreement.

Silver was shocked by that. “Really? You already consider me a friend?” He looked among them with wide eyes as they gave him warm smiles in response.

Jewel giggled, “Well sure, Silver! You’re a nice stallion, and we’ve all enjoyed your company.” She looked around to all the ponies still partying, and turned back to Silver. “Assuming you don’t need to go out and mingle some more, then I’m sure we’d all like to get to know you better.”

He looked around at the crowd, and gave Jewel a sheepish smile. “As much as I’d like to hang out with you guys, I feel like I should at least try to talk to everypony here.” He glanced over in the direction of the buffet table, and chuckled as he added, “Plus, that buffet table is looking really inviting right now.”

“Hey, I’ve got an idea!” Sunny said with a wide smile. “Why don’t we all go bowling tomorrow night and talk more then?”

“Bowling?” Silver asked hesitantly, seeing the other three ponies all nodding in agreement to the idea. He held back a sigh; He was not eager to humiliate himself in front of his new friends, but if they all wanted to play, then who was he to say no? He put on a smile and nodded. “That sounds good, sure. What time?”

“How about seven-thirty?” Sunny offered. “I close up shop at seven o’clock, so that would give me time to freshen up before heading out.”

He nodded and smiled, and looked to the others. “That sounds good, everyone agree?” When he saw them all nodding and muttering in the affirmative, he looked to Sunny. “I guess that’s the plan then.”

“Oh, wait!” Frosty spoke up, and they all looked to her. “You still owe me an interview!” she told Silver with a grin.

Silver sighed and nodded, giving her a smirk. “Alright, let’s go find somewhere quiet to talk then.”

Frosty smiled and led Silver away to a more quiet area, and the other three watched them trot away for a few moments before they began chatting about the newcomer they had just befriended.

“So, he seems nice!” Jewel said, looking to Sunny and Mystic for their opinions.

“I guess he was pretty cool,” Mystic chimed in, giving a shrug.

“He’s got a cute butt,” Sunny said, then gasped and quickly brought a hoof to her mouth as she realized she had been thinking aloud. Jewel snorted and started giggling, while Mystic looked at Sunny with disgust.

“Sunny, ew!” Mystic shook his head and rubbed a hoof at his temple. “I really don’t want to think about another stallion’s anything, thank you!”

Jewel’s giggling grew into full-blown laughter at Mystic’s reaction. “Y-you’re moving kinda fast, aren’t you Sunny?” she teased the yellow mare.

Sunny’s cheeks lit up in a deep blush, unable to look her friends in the eye. “What? No! I’m just—I mean…” She sat hard on her haunches and crossed her forelegs. “I’m allowed to look at stallions, aren’t I?” she huffed and looked away in embarrassment.

“I think I’m going to grab some punch,” Mystic said, getting up and turning toward the buffet table, clearly uncomfortable with the subject at hoof.

Jewel perked up at that. “Ooh, get me a glass too!”

Mystic waved a hoof back to her as he trotted away, and Jewel turned back to face Sunny. Sunny had stopped blushing by this point, but still looked sheepish.

“Silver Streak IS handsome,” Jewel said with a grin, “but I was hoping for your opinion on him in general.”

Sunny brought a hoof to her chin, going “hmm” as she thought, before she finally spoke up, “Well he DOES seem nice, but kind of shy as well.” She frowned as she remembered their conversation. “He didn’t seem all too enthusiastic about the idea of bowling, did he?” she asked.

Jewel shook her head. “I suppose not, but it could be he just doesn’t enjoy bowling. The fact that he agreed to it shows that he does want to spend time with us, though.”

“You’re right,” Sunny agreed. “We’ve just got to get him out of his shell, and let him be himself.”

= = = = = = = = = =

Silver yawned as he made his way home, feeling tired after all the excitement of his unexpected welcome party. He made sure to stuff his face full at the buffet table after his interview with Frosty, and after that he made a small speech thanking everypony for attending the party before excusing himself due to exhaustion.

It wasn’t too long before he reached his new house, unlocking the door and trotting inside. He closed the door behind him, and glanced at the stairs as he pondered bed, but decided on another task first. A lot had happened on his first day, and he knew his parents back in Fillydelphia would want to know all about it.

He looked through the boxes still in the family room, searching for a short while before he found a quill, ink, and parchment. The supplies levitated above him as he trotted tiredly into the kitchen and stood at a counter. He thought back to the events of the day, and dunked the quill into the ink before he started writing his letter.

Dear Mom and Dad,

I’m writing to let you know that I’ve made it to Ponyville safe and sound, with everything I had sent over from home. It’s going to take me a few days to get settled, but at least I didn’t have all that much to bring over anyway.

The ponies of Ponyville have been so kind and inviting. One of the Element Bearers, Pinkie Pie, actually waited by the train station to greet me when I made it to town, and she threw me a huge welcome party with nearly all the citizens in attendance. I’m honored to call her a friend, and whenever you two come to visit I’ll be happy to introduce you.

While I was attending the party, I actually met Princess Twilight Sparkle! She told me that she used to be just like me, focused on study above all else, until she came to Ponyville and met her friends. Princess Twilight told me that without them, she never would have become the Princess of Friendship.

After Twilight spoke to me of the virtues of friendship, she ordered me to go and make some friends, and I’m happy to report that I managed to make four friends today at that party. They all seem nice, and they want me to go bowling with them tomorrow night.

I’m not fond of bowling, but I do like these ponies, and I want to get to know more about them. I also don’t want to upset Princess Twilight by ruining this chance at friendship. I just hope I don’t humiliate myself too much with my awful skills! I’ll write about my new friends in my next letter, I just wanted to send this one out quick so you know I’m alright.

I love you, and I hope you don’t miss me too much already. Let Winter Gust know that I’ll be sending him new sculptures in a couple weeks, after I’ve gotten settled and found new supplies to sculpt from.

Also, tell Swift Wing I said hello.

Love,
Silver Streak

Silver yawned wide and left the letter and writing supplies on the counter, knowing he’d have to wait until morning to send the letter anyway. He left the kitchen and headed to the entryway, before going up the stairs to his bedroom.

His bedroom was pretty basic so far, just a bed, lamp, and a few boxes strewn around. He grumbled as he fished out the bedsheets from one of the boxes, and used his magic to get the sheets, pillows, and blanket set up on his bed. When he was finished, he moved the blanket aside and crawled into bed, about ready to pass out.

He used his magic to flip the switch on the wall and turn off the lamp, engulfing the room in darkness, and the weary unicorn quickly drifted off to sleep.

Ep 3 - Home is Where the Art is

Silver Streak heard screams of terror as he ran through the streets of Ponyville. The town was under attack, but all he could do at that moment was find his friends and try to keep them safe. He passed by a few ponies along the main road, their eyes glazed over and their cutie marks gone, and he felt his blood run cold. He stood there for a moment, trembling in fear as he saw them laying there and groaning weakly.

He shook his head and continued running down the road, calling out for his friends. “Sunny! Frosty! Where are you?!” His lungs were starting to burn between his running and constant shouting. “Mystic! Jewel! Where are you guys?!” He didn’t know where they were, but he was determined to find them in this chaos. He hoped he could protect them, but he didn’t know if he was strong enough. At the very least, he didn’t want to face this horror alone.

“Silver!” he heard Sunny call out to him.

Silver gasped and stopped, looking around, trying to figure out where the voice came from. “Sunny?!”

“SILVER, HELP!” he heard her scream, and he ran toward the sound of her voice.

He quickly reached the town square, and the first thing he noticed was the demented laughter of the lord of chaos, Discord, as he enjoyed the suffering of ponies around him. The next thing he noticed was a shriek of terror from Sunny, and when he turned to look he felt his heart stop. Standing before the cowering mare was a tall, powerful centaur, the monster known as Lord Tirek.

He could only watch as Sunny became surrounded by an orange aura when Tirek opened his mouth and drew in her magic, taking every bit until the poor mare collapsed, sluggish and weak. He felt tears streaming down his cheeks, the unicorn filled with fear and guilt, before he looked to Tirek with an angry glare.

His horn glowed, and he gave an angry roar as he fired several bolts of energy at Tirek’s back, which did nothing to the powerful centaur. “LEAVE HER ALONE!” he shouted, firing a few more shots at the centaur as he turned around to look upon the foolish unicorn attacking him.

Silver was surrounded by an orange aura as Tirek reached out, his hand clenching as he raised his arm and magically lifted the unicorn. He was drawn close as Tirek chuckled, and all he could do was writhe and whimper as the mighty centaur held him tight in his magical embrace.

Tirek looked over to Discord with a cruel grin, and said, “Look, Discord, it appears one of the ponies has volunteered his magic!”

“No! Please don’t!” Silver pleaded, tears streaming down his cheeks as he watched the centaur opening his mouth to draw out his magic. He could only shut his eyes and wait for the inevitable, until he heard a familiar voice call out.

“Release him, monster!” A dark blue alicorn mare flew down from the sky, fixing an angry glare at Tirek, her horn glowing with a blue aura as she readied her magic.

Tirek dropped Silver and chuckled, the poor unicorn grunting as he hit the ground. He grinned at the powerful alicorn before him, telling her, “Ah, Princess Luna. You’ve saved me the trip to Canterlot. I suppose if you’re so eager then I’ll take your magic here and now!”

Princess Luna grinned at Tirek as her horn flared with magic. “Come and get it, Tirek!” She aimed her horn and fired a mighty blast of magic at the powerful centaur, and he screamed in pain as he dissolved into black smoke.

“Well, would you look at the time!” said Discord, looking to a watch that appeared on his wrist. “I better get going now!” He started to run off before Princess Luna turned and fired a bolt of magic at him, causing the Draconequus to shatter like glass and fade into nothingness.

While this had been going on, Silver stood up, realizing where he was and what was going on. He had hoped he was done with all this, thought that maybe the move to Ponyville might stop this, and yet here he was.

Luna walked over to Silver with a gentle smile. “Be at peace, Silver Streak, your dreams are safe once more.”

He sighed, and nodded, looking up to the Princess of the Night. “Thank you, Luna…”

She frowned as she looked down at the unicorn. “You don’t seem happy to see me, Silver.”

He winced and shook his head. “I-I am happy to see you, Luna,” he said, his gaze drifting down to his hooves. “It’s just, well…”

Luna smiled in understanding, and reached a hoof under Silver’s chin to lift his head up. “You wish we weren’t meeting under these circumstances.”

Silver nodded, his ears folded as he said, “Yeah, I mean, I’m honored to call you my friend, and it is nice to see you again. I just wish that you came by to talk, not because I needed you to help me with my nightmares again.” He remembered the first time Princess Luna had entered his dreams to save him from his nightmares. They were always the same; Tirek would attack, Silver would be helpless, and he would quickly be drained of his magic.

“Silver,” Luna said as she brought her hoof over to pat his shoulder, “I know you wish to be free of these nightmares, but to do so you need to confront your fear and talk to somepony about all this.” She sighed when she saw him grimace at the idea. “I have been more than happy to talk with you about what you’ve gone through, but you need a professional.”

He gave a shrug, rubbing the back of his head as he gave her a sheepish smile. “Well, since you started helping me with my nightmares I’ve been feeling better.” He winced and looked away as he added, “A little bit, anyway…” It was true; Luna had decided to stick around and talk with him after saving him from a few of those nightmares, and through their talks a friendship blossomed while he felt his fear and shame ease. Even with their talks though, he still felt afraid, and ashamed of his own weakness.

Luna sat on her haunches and wrapped her forelegs around Silver, pulling him into a gentle hug, much to the surprise of the unicorn. “Silver, there is no shame in getting help for this. Tirek attacked all of Equestria, and even my sister and I were unable to stop him.” She smiled as she felt him return the hug, and continued, “You were not the only pony to be traumatized by that, I promise you.”

He pulled away from the hug, feeling a bit better. “It certainly feels like I’m the only one who was affected by the attacks. Everypony else acts like nothing happened…” He saw how so many other ponies had just bounced back after they got their magic returned by Princess Twilight and the other Element Bearers. “Why am I the only one who’s still suffering?” he wondered, his eyes glistening with tears.

“Because everyone else had something to live for,” Luna answered. “Silver, your entire life has been dedicated to the study and practice of magic, and once your magic was taken, you had nothing left to fill the void. It makes sense that Tirek’s attack left you traumatized.”

He gave a hollow chuckle as he rubbed the tears from his eyes. “I guess it’s a good thing I followed Princess Twilight’s orders and made some friends then.”

She perked up at that. “You met Twilight Sparkle?” It was then that she looked around and really took in the scenery, noticing the architecture of the buildings surrounding them. “Wait a moment, this is Ponyville…” She looked to Silver with confusion. “Silver, why are we standing in the middle of Ponyville?

“Ah, you noticed that, huh?” he said, looking around. “I moved into Ponyville a few days ago. It was the only place in all of Equestria that I knew I’d be safe.” He smiled up at her. “I’m still unpacking, but so far things have been going well.”

“Ponyville, home of Princess Twilight Sparkle and the Bearers of the Elements of Harmony,” Luna said, looking thoughtfully at the unicorn before her. “I suppose Ponyville is indeed the safest place in all of Equestria. I certainly hope the change in scenery has helped you.”

“It has,” Silver replied. “I’ve felt less stressed, and this has been my first nightmare since I’ve been here. On top of that, the friends I’ve made here have taken my mind off my troubles.” He looked thoughtfully over to where Sunny had been, and said, “In fact, they’ve been opening me up to new experiences. In the short time I’ve been here I’ve had a huge party in my honor, went bowling, and Saturday we’re actually going to go dancing at a club.”

She gave a bright smile at that news. “I am most pleased to hear that things are going so well for you in Ponyville. It’s good to know that the ponies you’ve befriended are showing you that there’s more to life than studying magic.” Her ears perked up as she realized something. “In fact, in all your other nightmares you simply cowered from Tirek as he attacked you and your loved ones. This has been the first time I’ve seen you actually take the fight to him. It appears to me that your new friends are already doing you a world of good.”

“Lot of good that did,” Silver said with a shrug. “I still couldn’t do anything against him.” Just as his magic was ineffective against Tirek in the real world when he attacked, so too was it ineffective here in the dreamscape.

“Be that as it may, it appears that your new friends are giving you courage to face your fears,” said Luna with a proud smile. “Perhaps I won’t need to help you with these nightmares for much longer, though I do hope that we may still keep in touch.” She gave him a sly wink as she added, “Ponyville is rather close to Canterlot, after all.”

Silver chuckled and nodded. “Yes, yes, I’ll be sure to come visit sometime soon, and thank you properly for helping me out.”

Luna’s ear flicked at something, and she turned to look away. “Speaking of which, it appears there are other ponies who need my assistance. I must go.” She unfurled her wings and began to fly up and away. “Farewell, Silver Streak!”

“Goodbye Luna! Thanks again!” he called up to the Princess of the Night as she left to aid other ponies. The world around him began to shift as he entered a new dream, one far more peaceful than an attack by Tirek.

= = = = = = = = = =

Silver had spent a lot of the day unpacking his boxes, arranging his few pieces of furniture and generally getting settled in his new home. He made a mental note to go looking for a furniture store in town, seeing as his collection of furniture consisted only of a dining table, a pair of chairs, a small dresser in his bedroom, a few bookshelves, and a desk.

When he finished up the rest of the house, he went up to the room he intended to be his private library, where he would spend much of his time studying the many spellbooks he had. His collection included both old books he had owned for years, as well as many, many new books he had purchased before his move, knowing he wouldn’t have access to the extensive Fillydelphia Public Library in Ponyville.

The aforementioned bookshelves were in the private library, surrounding the short desk in the center of the room. He had made the effort to get them arranged properly against the walls, and they laid bare just waiting for books to be organized and placed on them. Those books were located in many, many boxes lining the hallway, needing to be unboxed and sorted, and then organized on the shelves.

He looked at all the boxes in the hallway, with dozens upon dozens of books in them that he had to work through. He knew that once he got his library ready he would be able to find any book he wanted for research and practice, but first he needed to put the work in getting it set up. At that moment though, he just couldn’t push himself to go through the effort.

Silver decided that he should go ahead and spend some time with his new arcade cabinets, making sure they worked considering the amount of bits he spent on them. It may have also had to do him just procrastinating over the amount of work he still had to do getting his house set up, as well as the need to get materials for his sculpting. In either case, he spent a few hours playing his video games, just taking a break from his responsibilities.

It was early in the evening when Silver heard a knocking on his door. He had just gotten a game over when he heard the sound, so he went into the entryway and opened the door to find Mystic Spiral standing there.

“Uh, hey there Mystic,” Silver greeted him, an eyebrow raised. “What brings you here? In fact, how’d you know where I live?”

“Hey Silver,” he said. “I asked Pinkie Pie when I spotted her around town, and she told me where to find you. Are you busy with anything this evening?”

“Well, no,” Silver replied with a shrug. “I was just relaxing. Why? I thought we were going to the club tomorrow night.”

“The thing is, my parents saw the article that Frosty wrote about you,” Mystic explained, rubbing the back of his neck. “They’re both artists who would like to meet you, and they’d like to have you over for dinner.”

“They want to talk with me about my sculptures?” Silver asked.

“Yeah,” Mystic replied. “If you don’t mind, that is.”

Silver thought about it, then shrugged. “Well, how can I say no to a free meal?” he asked with a smirk.

Mystic chuckled at that. “Yeah, I figured as much. Come on, I’ll lead the way.”

Silver left his house, closing the door behind him before the two began walking to Mystic’s childhood home. For a short while it was quiet, neither one saying anything to the other. Silver still didn’t feel very close to Mystic, so he wasn’t sure what to talk about with the stallion. Still, he decided to try some small-talk.

“What can you tell me about your family?” Silver asked. “You said that they’re artists?”

“Yeah, my whole family is involved in art in one way or another,” Mystic explained. “My dad is a photographer, my mom is a clay sculptor, and my sister’s a painter. My parents are moderately successful with their art, but they have day jobs for a steady income.”

“I see,” Silver said with a nod. “So your sister, is she successful with her art?”

Mystic shook his head, and responded, “Not yet, but she will be. She’s got a unique style, and I know she’s going to rock the art world when she finally shows off her work.”

Silver nodded, and they continued on for a short while in silence before they reached the house. It was two stories tall, and fairly large, and upon their approach he could see cellar doors on one side, revealing that the house had a basement. It was obviously built for a family, with lots of space for several studios, perfect for an artistic family like Mystic’s.

“Well, here we are,” Mystic said before he knocked on the door. Silver noticed that he didn’t look very excited to be visiting his parents; if anything, he looked somewhat annoyed. He could only wonder why that was before the door opened a moment later.

The mare at the door had a smile on her face as she looked at the two visitors, and she wrapped her forelegs around Mystic as she pulled him into a hug. “Welcome home, dear,” she said.

Mystic returned the hug with a small smile. “Thanks, Mom,” he replied. He broke off the hug, and raised a hoof to motion to Silver. “Mom, I want to introduce you to Silver Streak.”

The mare looked to Silver with a wide smile. “Hi there! I’m Jade Blossom, Mystic Spiral’s mother. It’s a pleasure to meet you.” She was an earth pony with a green coat and a long orange mane and tail. She had orange eyes, just like Mystic, and her cutie mark consisted of a clay vase. “You can just call me Jade,” she added, reaching a hoof out to shake his.

Silver shook her hoof and smiled. “It’s nice to meet you too. “ He released her hoof and she stepped aside to let the two in, closing the door behind them. “I didn’t realize that Ponyville had any other artists besides myself.”

She nodded, and motioned the pair to relax in the family room nearby. “Yep! There’s not too many of us, but we are around.” She watched as the two sat down, then asked, “Are either of you thirsty? I could get you something to drink.”

Silver perked up at that, “Oh, sure, can I get a soda?”

She nodded and looked to Mystic next. “How about you, sweetie?”

Mystic frowned at the name. “Do you have to call me that?”

Jade rolled her eyes and gave Mystic a smirk. “I’m your mother, I can call you whatever I want. So, drink? Yes, no?”

He gave an exasperated sigh, and replied, “Soda, please.”

“Coming right up.” She left to get their drinks, stopping at the nearby stairway to call up, “Snapshot, Ava, we’ve got company!”

The sound of hoofsteps could be heard from above as the other two ponies living there made their way down the stairs and into the family room to greet their guests. The first one was a unicorn stallion, while the second was an earth pony mare. They both looked upon Silver with welcoming smiles.

The stallion spoke up first, looking to Silver. “Well hi there! I’m glad you decided to drop by.” He looked over to Mystic and smiled. “Hey son, good to see you again,” he added, before he shook his head and looked to Silver again. “I’m sorry, I haven’t introduced myself. I’m Snapshot.” He was a unicorn with a deep blue coat, a short black mane and tail, and light blue eyes. His cutie mark depicted a camera.

“Hello,” Silver replied. “It’s good to meet you. I’m Silver Streak, but you can just call me Silver.” He glanced over to Mystic, then back to Snapshot. “You’re Mystic’s father, huh?”

Snapshot chuckled and nodded, going over to sit on a nearby chair. “Yep! He gets those good looks from me.” He looked over to the young mare standing at the doorway. “Go ahead and introduce yourself, sweetie.”

Before she could speak up, Jade came back with the bottles of soda for Silver and Mystic, and she took requests from her husband and daughter before she left for the kitchen once more. It was after she left that the young mare introduced herself.

“I’m Avant Garde, but most everyone calls me Ava,” she said. She was an earth pony mare with a blue coat and an orange mid-length mane and tail. Her eyes were the same light blue as her father’s, and her cutie mark was of a palette and paintbrush. “So, you’re the new pony in town, huh?”

“Yeah, I am,” Silver responded as Ava went and sat down on a cushion. He cocked an eyebrow as he looked upon the two curiously. “In fact, how’d you guys know I’m friends with Mystic? I know the interview I had with Frosty mentioned my sculpting, but I haven’t been around long enough for ponies to know my group of friends.”

“That’s because of me,” Ava replied, raising a hoof. “I usually hang out with Mystic and his band, just listening to them practice while I sketch out ideas.” She gave a shrug, and continued, “He told me about hanging out with you, I told my folks, and then they had me tell Mystic to invite you to dinner.”

“Ah, that explains it,” Silver said with a nod. He saw Jade return with drinks for her husband and daughter, and afterwards she sat down next to him. “Now that everyone’s here, maybe you could all tell me about yourselves?” He motioned over to Mystic, and added, “Mystic told me a little about your talents, but I’d like to hear more from you directly.”

Jade smiled and raised a hoof. “I suppose I’ll start first. From a young age I knew I had a talent with clay sculpting. Not just pots, mind you, but full sculptures using wire frames and tools.” She motioned her hoof over to the corner, which was filled with a display of artwork. “In fact, we have that corner set up to display our family’s art. You can see some of my sculptures there on the table.”

Silver got up and went over to the corner, looking over the display. One side had some photographs hanging, the other side had some paintings hanging, and there were a few small sculptures on a table sitting at the corner. The largest of the sculptures depicted a mare playing with her foal, and Silver couldn’t help but think about his own childhood and times spent playing with his mother.

He shook his head a bit to clear the memories, and he turned around to look at Jade. “You do lovely work, Jade. You must be quite successful selling your sculptures.”

She gave a proud smile. “Well thank you, Silver. Admittedly, Ponyville isn’t quite the place to sell fine art, but I’ve been able to make due with trips to nearby Canterlot.” She gave a shrug as she added, “The pay isn’t very consistent though, so I teach pottery classes here in town to make a living.”

Silver nodded at that as he said, “Yeah, can’t raise a family on an inconsistent income.” He looked over to Snapshot. “So, Mystic tells me your talent is with photography.”

Snapshot grinned. “That’s right! I take my camera and just go out into Equestria, capturing photos of places, ponies, and events throughout the land,” he said as he made a sweeping motion with his foreleg. “I try to get photos of unique and interesting things, photos that bring out emotions in the ponies viewing them.” He pointed a hoof to one of the photographs on the wall. “See that photo there?”

Silver turned to look at the photograph that Snapshot was pointing to. It was a photo of a full moon, and while it was a nice photo he didn’t see anything special about it. He looked over to Snapshot curiously, and asked, “The photo of the moon?”

Snapshot gave him a knowing smirk. “Yep. That photo is only a couple years old. What do you see missing from it?”

Silver turned back to the photo, looking at it, trying to figure out what could possibly be missing from the image. He soon realized what was missing from the pale surface of the moon. “The Mare in the Moon…” he whispered. He remembered the shadowy face of a mare that was always seen on the moon, a face that the ponies of Equestria had learned a couple years ago belonged to Nightmare Moon, banished a thousand years prior. Her image disappeared from the moon the moment she escaped, leaving the moon clear and bright from then on.

“That’s right!” Snapshot said with a grin. “The morning of that Summer Sun Celebration, when Nightmare Moon returned, I noticed that the Mare in the Moon was missing. It’s been there for centuries, and to suddenly see it gone, I knew I had to get a photo of it.” He looked thoughtfully to the photo, and added, “Who’d have thought that the Mare in the Moon was actually Princess Celestia’s long-lost sister?”

“Indeed,” Silver said, thinking about the talk he had with Princess Luna just the night before in his dreams. She had come a long way from that day so long ago, going from a monster seeking to bring eternal night to taking her place alongside Princess Celestia to rule over Equestria.

He looked to the paintings displayed at the corner, all made with thick lines and solid colors. One piece depicted a pony running from a Timberwolf, while another painting depicted a house floating above the ground. He turned to look curiously at Ava. “Rather unusual paintings you’ve got here,” he said, motioning a hoof to the paintings in question.

Ava nodded, glancing over to her paintings. “I get inspiration from the monsters of the Everfree Forest, and I also got inspired by the chaos that came from Discord’s return.” She looked thoughtful as she took a sip of her drink. “I suppose there’s something thrilling for me in the images of monsters and chaos, being so used to the peaceful life here in Ponyville.”

“I suppose I can understand that,” Silver said. He took another look at the paintings, noticing one being a self-portrait, and the last one being a landscape, both in the same bold, abstract style as the first two. He looked to Ava and told her, “You’ve got a very interesting style, very bold, and it seems to work well on all kinds of subject matter.”

She smiled in response. “Thanks, it’s nice to hear that. I’m actually self-taught, and I know my technique isn’t the best…”

“Looks fine to me,” he replied.

Ava chuckled softly and shook her head. “Maybe to you, but not to high-end art collectors.” Her smile fell as she admitted, “I know I need to go to art school to get a proper education, and I’ve been looking, but… I can’t help but worry what that education will do to my art.”

Silver’s brow furrowed as he looked at the young mare curiously. “What do you mean? Don’t you want it to change for the better?”

She looked sheepish as she nodded. “Yeah, I do, but… This style is mine, flaws and all. Maybe I could learn more about perspectives, or shading, but what if they tell me that my style is bad, that I need to completely change how I paint?”

She looked to her paintings, thinking about all the effort she poured into them throughout the years, all the progress she’d made since she began painting all those years ago. “My style is a reflection of my true self, and I’m afraid that they’ll beat it out of me and make me paint in some prim, proper way like the artists of old. If that happens, then my paintings won’t be me anymore; they’ll be my teachers’ vision, not my own, and they won’t reflect what I feel inside.”

Silver’s ears folded as he took in what she’d said. “I… I never thought of it that way before,” he admitted. He hadn’t gone to school to learn about art, never thought about sculpting except to exercise his magical talents, and so it hadn’t occurred to him that a place of learning could in fact do harm to their students.

“It’s going to be tough,” she said, “taking in their lessons without completely changing the way I paint. I want to improve, but I don’t want to abandon what makes my paintings unique.”

“I promise you won’t have to worry about that, sweetheart,” said Jade, looking to her daughter. “The teachers at whatever art school you attend will do everything they can to improve your technique, and help you become the best artist that you can be, but they won’t do anything to change your style to fit their vision.” She smiled as she added, “After all, art wouldn’t be special if everypony painted and sculpted the exact same way.”

Ava smiled, feeling a little better after hearing her mother’s comforting words. “Yeah, I guess you’re right.”

Jade chuckled. “Of course I’m right; I’m your mother.” She lifted her head to sniff at the air, smiling at the delicious smell of home-cooked food. “Mmm, I do believe that the vegetable stew is done. Snapshot, why don’t you help me in the kitchen while the kids get settled in the dining room?”

“Sure thing dear,” Snapshot said, smiling wide as Jade gave him a kiss on the cheek before she got up to attend the food. He followed close behind while Mystic and Ava showed Silver the way to the dining room.

The trio sat down, and while they got comfortable Snapshot came by levitating some plates, forks, and spoons, getting the table set up. He smiled at Silver as he told him, “You’re going to love my wife’s vegetable stew. I swear she must put some kind of magic into it every time she makes it.”

“It’s called love, darling,” Jade said with a giggle, walking into the dining room with a large bowl of salad. “The stew is quite hot, so I thought we could all start off with a salad to give it time to cool.” She placed the salad bowl in the center of the table, and walked off to the kitchen to also retrieve a plate of dinner rolls.

When everyone had a helping of salad and a dinner roll, they began to chow down in earnest. After a comfortable period of silence where everypony focused on their meal, Jade spoke up. “So, Silver, I noticed that your cutie mark wasn’t earned for a talent with sculpting, so how did you become an artist?”

Silver washed his salad down with a long drink of soda before he answered, “It’s actually because of my real talent that I became an artist. I’m very skilled with magic, and that’s what I’ve focused my life on.”

Ava looked to Silver, her brow furrowed in curiosity. “How does a talent with magic make one a sculptor?”

“I suppose it started when I got my cutie mark,” he replied. “Even before I learned that my special talent was magic, I have been driven to learn all the spells I could find, and I mean all the spells. Unfortunately, mistakes happen, and more than a few miscast spells caused me to become VERY familiar with the repair spell that earned me my cutie mark!” They all laughed, and he added, “Needless to say, Mom and Dad didn’t appreciate all the property damage I caused by attempting all those spells…”

“So where does the sculpting come into play?” asked Jade, who had finished her salad.

“I was just about get to that,” said Silver. He took another bite of his salad before he continued, “While I eventually set up a spot in the backyard to cast new spells, I wanted to have another way to practice my skills and build my magic, and so I came upon an idea.”

He took a sip of his soda, and explained, “When I used that repair spell, everything got fixed up like new, and I got to thinking ‘if I could use that spell to fix things, why couldn’t I use it to break something down?’”

“You modified a spell?” Snapshot asked, his interest piqued. “I hear that’s quite difficult.”

“Yeah, it wasn’t easy,” Silver admitted. “It took time, effort, and all my rhyming skills before I finally managed to modify the spell exactly how I needed it. When it was ready, I tested the spell on some wood I bought from a hardware store, and it worked perfectly.”

“How does the spell work, exactly?” Jade asked.

“Well essentially, I focus my magic on an object, a block of wood or a large stone, and I slowly break it down into a shape of my choosing,” Silver explained. “In fact,” he added, levitating a dinner roll over to himself, “I could give you a demonstration right now.”

“Oooh!” Jade clapped her hooves together excitedly. “I’m sure we’d all love to see your magic at work.”

Silver saw Snapshot and Ava nodding at that, looking at him expectantly. He glanced over to Mystic, who had been surprisingly quiet this whole time, and saw the unicorn looking at him curiously. He mentally shrugged at the persistent silence from Mystic and turned his attention on the dinner roll.

Silver looked to the dinner roll, his horn glowing while the roll was enveloped in a green aura as he started working his magic. He summoned the power of the sculpting spell, and focused his will on the roll, which began to tremble a bit before the outer crust slowly began to crumble.

Everyone watched the dinner roll fall into crumbs as he worked to shape it into something. His eyes seemed to glaze over a bit as he focused on the task at hand, and soon enough he was finished. The crumbs were moved aside with his magic before he levitated the end result, a bread cube, over to Jade.

She looked it over in her hooves and chuckled, “Wow! That was really something. And so quick too!” She hoofed it over to Snapshot so he could look it over as well.

“Yeah, it’s a unique way of sculpting to be sure,” said Silver. “Normally this sort of thing can take a while depending on the material I’m using and the shapes I’m trying to make. Bread is soft and a cube is simple, so it was quick and easy.”

“What kinds of sculptures do you make with your spell?” Snapshot asked, looking over the cube before levitating it over to Ava.

“Mostly geometric forms, sometimes with patterns carved into them,” Silver answered. “As I started doing this sculpting to work on strengthening my focus and endurance, I didn’t focus so much on making pretty things.”

By this time Snapshot noticed that everyone had finished with their salads, and so he gathered up the plates and salad bowl and headed off to the kitchen. Jade also got up with her husband to fetch more drinks for everyone.

Jade returned quickly with the various drinks, passing them out while her husband came by with several bowls of hearty vegetable stew levitating above him. Snapshot served everypony a bowl, then he sat back down at the table next to his wife.

The stew itself was made from a tomato base, and it was filled with chopped celery, onions, carrots, and potatoes, as well as a selection of seasonings. Silver took a deep whiff of the savory smell coming from his bowl of stew, and gave a happy sigh. “This smells wonderful…”

“Well it tastes even better,” Snapshot said with a grin. “Dig in, everyone!”

Everypony was happy to follow those orders, and they all eagerly chowed down on the hearty stew. Just like with the salad, there was a period of comfortable silence as everyone enjoyed their meal. Silver gave his compliments to Jade for the wonderful food, and made a mental note to get the recipe from her later.

It was Ava who broke the silence, looking to Silver as she pointed out, “You’ve told us about how you sculpt, but you haven’t told us how it is you became an artist selling your work.”

“That’s true,” Snapshot said. “It’s one thing to practice your magic, but what made you decide to sell your creations?”

Silver chuckled at the memory. “That’s an interesting story, actually. At first I never thought of my creations as being anything more than practice, though as I kept up with it the designs got more intricate. Eventually I made one I thought looked particularly nice, so I decided to give it to my parents.”

Silver took a sip of his soda before he continued, “They liked it, and decided to place it on the coffee table as a centerpiece. It was just sitting there for a few days before my mother’s friend, a stallion named Winter Gust, came to visit.”

“What does he have to do with this?” Jade wondered.

“Well Winter Gust happens to be an art dealer in Fillydelphia, who runs his own art gallery,” Silver explained. “He saw the piece I made laying there on the coffee table, and thought it was fantastic. When my parents told him that I gave them the sculpture they said he broke pegasus speed records rushing up the stairs to knock on my door.”

He waited for the chuckling to die down before he continued the tale. “So he asked me where I got the sculpture, and I told him that I made it. At first he didn’t believe me, until I showed him the box of sculptures I had just sitting in the corner. I swear, the way his eyes bulged I thought they were going to fall out of his head!” Silver chuckled as he remembered the look on Winter Gust’s face.

“So at this point my sculptures were all just plain wood carved into various geometric shapes. He demanded that I get the sculptures painted and finished for sale, telling me that I could make a lot of money selling them.” He gave a shrug and continued, “I didn’t think anyone would really be interested in what I had made, considering it wasn’t meant to be anything but practice, but my parents encouraged me to go ahead and get them ready for sale. They thought my sculptures were nice, and didn’t see any harm in trying to make money off my work.”

“So you got the sculptures painted and ready for sale,” Mystic said, finally breaking his silence. “What happened then?”

“Well, after they were all ready, Winter Gust brought the sculptures to his art gallery for this big premiere,” Silver explained. “I tell you, when I saw the prices he was asking for those sculptures, I thought he was nuts. It seemed to me that he was asking way too much for them, but once the first piece sold I realized he knew what he was doing.”

“How many sculptures did you have at the gallery?” Jade asked. “How many of them sold?”

“I had twelve sculptures on display at the time, and nine of them sold,” Silver answered. “I admit, I was pretty excited to realize I could make so much money just from practicing my magic. So I kept on sculpting, working on more intricate pieces as I went along, selling them here and there through Winter Gust’s art gallery.”

“It sounds like you had a pretty good thing going on there in Fillydelphia,” Ava said. “Why did you leave the city to move all the way out here to Ponyville?”

Silver couldn’t help but wince at the memory of Discord standing over him, laughing at his pathetic attempt to fight against the powerful centaur. For a moment he relived the sorrow and weakness he felt at having his magic drained from him, though he quickly shook it off. “I had a few reasons,” he said, just looking at his stew absentmindedly.

He didn’t notice the others all looking at him with concern, having noticed the pained expression on his face as he remembered the events of that day. It was Jade who spoke up, “Silver? Are you okay?”

Silver winced, and quickly nodded, looking to Jade with a half-smile. “Yeah, I’m fine, sorry.” He cleared his throat, and then answered, “Anyway, one of the reasons I moved here to Ponyville was so that I had more space to study and practice magic.” Silver gave a shrug and added, “And I suppose if something were to go wrong, Princess Twilight is nearby to fix things.”

“Yeah, that’s true,” Ava agreed. “If anypony can help with magic stuff, it’s definitely Princess Twilight.”

“You said you had a few reasons,” Mystic spoke up. “I remember you telling us the same thing at your welcome party. What else besides magical practice brought you here?”

Well, there was another reason he came to Ponyville, but he didn’t feel comfortable revealing that to them or anypony else. He thought for a moment, before he answered, “I suppose I also enjoy the peace and quiet here in Ponyville. Compared to the hustle and bustle of a major city, filled with strangers, Ponyville feels like a town filled with friends and neighbors.”

Jade smiled and nodded at that, “Yes, indeed. Ponyville is a lovely town, filled with so many good ponies.” She looked thoughtful as she added, “Just wait until you get to experience some of the fall traditions around here, like the Running of the Leaves and Apple family cider.”

“Well I’m certainly looking forward to that,” Silver replied.

He didn’t notice Mystic looking at him suspiciously, having heard both reasons for the move before he saw the gray unicorn flinch like that. He could tell that something happened to Silver back in Fillydelphia, but he didn’t know quite what. He decided not to force the issue, least of all around his family; if Silver didn’t want to talk about it, he wasn’t going to ask.

= = = = = = = = = =

The rest of the evening went smoothly, filled with peaceful small talk as they finished their delicious meal with fresh cupcakes from Sugarcube Corner. Mystic spoke up from time to time, but he was generally content to stay quiet and let everypony else talk. Silver enjoyed the conversation, which focused on art and life in Ponyville.

Eventually though, Silver decided it was getting late and that he had taken up enough of their time. He left with Mystic after getting the recipe for Jade’s delicious vegetable stew, promising to come visit again. It had been fun talking about art with Mystic’s family, even if he himself wasn’t as knowledgeable about the subject as the rest of them.

When the door closed, Mystic spoke up, “Well, I don’t know about you, but I need a drink. I guess I’ll see you tomorrow.” He began walking off toward what Silver assumed was the local pub, and the gray unicorn turned toward home, before he stopped himself.

He was quiet the whole time, Silver thought to himself, and now he needs a drink? Something doesn’t add up… He sighed and turned toward Mystic. He didn’t know too much about friendship yet, but he could see that Mystic didn’t need to be alone right now. “Mystic, wait,” he called out.

Mystic stopped, and turned to look back at Silver as he walked up. “What’s up?”

“Well, do you want some company?” Silver asked.

Mystic’s brow furrowed in confusion, but then he shrugged. “Uh, sure I guess. Come on, I’ll show you the way.”

The two walked to the pub together in silence, Silver not wanting to push a conversation yet and Mystic not willing to volunteer anything in return. Soon enough they reached the pub, a lively locale on a Friday night like that, where ponies of all kinds enjoyed ending the week with friends and drinks.

The pair went to the bar, where they both ordered hard ciders, and after they paid for and got their drinks they found a table to relax at. Mystic was quick to start chugging his drink, while Silver looked upon his own mug with concern before taking a slow sip.

Silver smiled and nodded at the flavor, licking his lips. “Not bad…”

“Yeah, Ponyville has some really good cider,” Mystic said. “Better than any cider you’ve had before, right?”

“Well, I’ve never actually drank hard cider before,” Silver admitted.

“Oh?” Mystic asked. “You’re used to harder stuff?”

“What? No…” Silver shook his head. “What I meant was that I’ve never actually drank anything before now,” he admitted with a sheepish smile.

Mystic looked at Silver, surprised and confused. “So, you’re telling me you don’t drink at all? Why’d you come with me to the pub then?”

Silver gave a shrug. “Well I knew something was bothering you, and I didn’t want to you leave you all by yourself.” He took another sip of his cider, before he continued, “So tell me Mystic, why were you so quiet tonight? What’s bugging you?”

Mystic frowned, looking thoughtfully at his cider before he took a long sip to finish off his mug. “Hold that thought,” he said as he got up to head to the bar for another drink. Silver watched as Mystic ordered another hard cider, as well as a shot of whiskey, the latter of which he downed immediately before he went back to the table with his cider. “Alright, where were we?” he asked as he sat down.

“You were going to tell me what was bothering you tonight,” Silver answered.

“Ah, yeah, that…” Mystic sighed. “Did I ever tell you where I came from?”

“No,” Silver answered. “I just assumed you were born in Ponyville like all the others,” he added with a shrug.

“Nope. My family started out in Manehattan,” said Mystic. “I was born there, and so was my sister. We spent several years there, until my folks decided to move out of the city and into this sleepy little town.”

Silver’s brow raised in surprise. “Really? How old were you when your family moved here?”

Mystic grimaced as he answered, “Old enough to have close friends and regular hangouts. Life was great; so full of excitement, things to do, places to go…” He took another long sip of his cider, then added, “Until they decided to pull me away from all that to come to Ponyville.”

Silver took a sip of his cider, and looked thoughtfully at his friend. “So, you’re still upset with your parents for having to leave all that behind?”

Mystic nodded. “Yes, I am. I had friends, Silver, friends I grew up with there in Manehattan. We did so much together, and they were as much part of my life as my parents.” He looked to his cider sadly, and sighed. “I left them behind, along with all our favorite hangouts, when we moved out here.” He gave a snort, adding, “And what did I get in return? Loneliness and boredom, that’s what.”

Silver frowned at that. “Did they ever tell you why they moved you to Ponyville?”

Mystic gave a shrug. “Something about a better life here I guess, I dunno. At the time I was too angry at the move to really listen to their excuses, and later on I just didn’t care to ask.”

Silver pondered upon things as he drank his cider. “You know, I don’t think moving here was all that bad.”

Mystic snorted, and looked at Silver incredulously. “How do you figure that?”

“Well, you made new friends, didn’t you?” said Silver. “Friends like Strawberry Jewel, who have been there for you all this time.”

Mystic smiled and nodded slowly. “Yeah, I suppose that’s true. Jewel’s always been there for me since that very first day.”

“Sunny told me that Jewel was your oldest friend,” Silver said. “How did that start?”

“Well it all started on my first day of school here in Ponyville,” Mystic explained. “I was still hurting from leaving my friends behind, so I wasn’t very sociable. A few of my classmates asked me about life in Manehattan, but otherwise they left me alone when it was obvious I didn’t feel like talking. Only Strawberry Jewel persisted in talking with me, trying to get me to open up.”

Mystic drank down the rest of his cider and put the mug down, looking at it absentmindedly. “All I wanted to do was mope, and yet she kept trying to talk with me. When class let out, I asked her, ‘why do you want to talk with me? Why can’t you just leave me alone?’” Mystic gave a small smile. “You know what she told me? She said ‘because you’re sad, and you need a friend.’”

Mystic gave a soft chuckle. “That part about needing a friend is what got me to start talking to her. I told her that I already had friends back in Manehattan, and that I wanted them back.” He had a distant look on his face as he gave a half-hearted shrug. “I guess that’s when the sadness and loneliness hit me. At that moment I truly realized that I was alone in this new town, that I would probably never see any of my friends or visit my favorite places ever again.”

Silver saw Mystic just staring at his empty mug, eyes glistening with tears from remembered emotion as he continued his story, “I… I started crying, and I told Jewel to go away and leave me alone, but she wouldn’t. She hugged me and just held me for a while. She never judged me, or made fun of me; she just held me and let me get it all out.” He sniffed and rubbed at his eyes, before he looked up at Silver. “After a while, when I finally stopped crying, I asked her why she was being so nice.” He had a small smile on his face as he said, “And you know what? She told me it was because she knew how much loneliness could hurt, and how valuable it was to have friends.”

Silver looked to Mystic with a furrowed brow, curious about something he said. “She was a loner in school? I’d think a kind, pretty mare like her would have been quite popular.”

“Jewel’s always been timid, and on top of that she was one of the last in her class to get her cutie mark, so she was also teased for being a blank flank,” Mystic explained. “She had her parents, and her big sister of course, but she didn’t have much in the way of friends. So when she saw how I was acting, she knew how I felt and just what I needed.”

“So what happened after that?” Silver asked, finishing his cider.

Mystic chuckled softly. “I accepted her friendship, of course. I told her about my friends, the places I went, the things I enjoyed doing, and in turn she told me about herself, the town, and all the things we could have fun doing in Ponyville.” He had a bright smile on his face as he added, “We’ve been pretty much inseparable since then.”

“So it sounds like things worked out pretty well for you,” Silver said. His brow furrowed in confusion as he added, “Seeing as it’s been years since you moved here, I don’t understand why you’re still upset with your parents.”

“Well,” Mystic began as he ran a hoof through his mane, “I still miss my old friends, even though I have good friends here in Ponyville. I still miss the places I went to, and the things I could do in Manehattan that I can’t do here.” He gave a frustrated growl before he admitted, “And as close as the band is to hitting it big, I can’t help but feel restless here. I mean, I’m so close to the sweet life in Manehattan, Silver!”

“I can appreciate that,” Silver began with a concerned look, “but has life in Ponyville really been so bad?”

“What do you mean?” Mystic asked.

“What I mean is that you’re so eager to leave, but what about everything you gained here in Ponyville?” Silver asked. “You gained good friends here, including me, who you wouldn’t have met if you had stayed in Manehattan. From what I’ve been told, there are events and traditions here that you can’t find in Manehattan either.” He looked thoughtful for a moment, then added, “And you know what? You wouldn’t have met your bandmates if you hadn’t moved to Ponyville.”

Mystic looked at Silver for a while, his mind full of thoughts and his eyes flickering here and there as he took in Silver’s words. He always thought about the things he left behind in Manehattan, but he never gave much thought to what he had gained in Ponyville.

Silver took this time to continue his speech. “You said your parents moved you here for a better life; maybe there were things about life in Manehattan that weren’t all glitz and glamour. You were young when you left for Ponyville, maybe too young to see what it was really like back there.”

“I… I never thought about it like that,” Mystic replied, looking distant as he worked through his memories of life in Manehattan, and of life in Ponyville and all he had gained there. He couldn’t argue with Silver’s logic, couldn’t argue with the friendships he made and the annual events he enjoyed in Ponyville.

“If you hit it big with the band, you’re obviously free to go wherever you want,” Silver said. “But please, think it through before you abandon Ponyville. Think before you leave your friends behind.”

Mystic sighed and nodded. “You’ve given me a lot to think about, Silver. Thank you.” He looked to the clock on the wall, and chuckled. “Unfortunately it’s getting to be far too late tonight to worry about such things right now.” Mystic got up alongside Silver, and told him, “I promise I’ll think about what you said.”

Silver nodded, and the two of them headed out of the pub, starting on their separate ways. Before either could get too far, Mystic stopped, thinking about the way Silver reacted earlier at the topic of his move from Fillydelphia. He turned around, calling out to the other stallion, “Hey, Silver!”

Silver paused and turned around to face Mystic. “Yeah?”

Mystic walked up to him, placing a hoof on his shoulder. “I just want you to know that I’m here for you if you ever need to talk about anything, okay?” He gave Silver’s shoulder a gentle pat.

Silver gave a slow nod at that, and replied, “Okay, thanks Mystic.” He felt Mystic’s hoof leave his shoulder, and while he appreciated the sentiment he just didn’t know if he felt comfortable telling Mystic the main reason he had moved there to Ponyville. “Have a good night,” he told Mystic, who gave a smile and nod at that before the two split off to go back to their homes.

Silver walked slowly, he himself thinking about everything he had left behind back in Fillydelphia. He wondered if maybe he would end up feeling homesick, and what he would do if he ever did. Mystic was right about one thing though; it was too late in the evening to worry about such things, so he put those thoughts aside for the time as he headed home. There would be time to worry about that later.

Short 5 - The Lovey-Dovey Romance Party

That evening, Sugarcube Corner was a hub of activity as Pinkie Pie hosted a party dedicated to the love shared between two of her many friends. A banner hung from the center of the room, showing a crude drawing of the couple in question, with a big red heart between them. It was somewhat embarrassing to Silver Streak, but his beloved Sunshine seemed to take the party in stride.

Pinkie had come along that afternoon for more chocolate, and he’d taken the opportunity to tell her of their relationship. She seemed excited at the news, and congratulated them both, before she ran off saying something about “getting things ready.” Sunny had told him to get ready for a party, but he had assumed she was only teasing.

Obviously he’d been wrong, as this modest party proved. Their friends had all come, and Pinkie had invited a few of her friends as well, including Princess Twilight Sparkle. Said princess couldn’t help but giggle at Silver’s discomfort while Sunny was off talking with Jewel. “I’m guessing you weren’t expecting a party?”

“Not really, no,” he admitted. “I mean, Sunny warned me, but I thought she was just joking around…”

Twilight chuckled and shook her head. “If there’s one thing you should know about Pinkie Pie, it’s that she’ll throw a party at any time for pretty much anything. Two of her friends falling in love would be a reason to celebrate.”

“It’s kind of embarrassing,” he replied. “I mean, I love Sunny, and I’m thrilled that we’re dating, but to have a party celebrating that…?”

“Trust me, you’ll get used to it.” Twilight sipped her punch, looking around. “Not too many ponies around here,” she observed. Aside from their separate groups of friends, there were only a few other ponies mulling about.

Silver shook his head. “I’ll admit, I’m still not as sociable as I should be. Aside from the friends Sunny already had, I haven’t really gone out of my way to make new friends with the other citizens of Ponyville.”

“Well you should try,” she replied. “You don’t need to make everyone in Ponyville your friend like Pinkie has, but you should make the effort to expand your circle of friends. Who knows, the next pony you meet could be your new best friend!”

“But I already have a best friend,” he replied, looking over at Sunny as she laughed with Jewel.

“Aww,” said Twilight, smiling at the sweet notion. A thought occurred to her, and she said, “You know, it’s nice that you and Sunny have become so close, but have you been spending personal time with the rest of your friends?”

“Personal time?” he asked, confused by her question.

“What I’m asking is, have you been giving the rest of your friends some one-on-one time?” she asked.

Silver thought back to the times he spent with his friends, and frowned when he realized most of those occasions were spent as a group. “Well, I guess I haven’t… Most of my time with the others have involved group activities, or small talk at the chocolate shop,” he replied sadly. “I guess I just fell back into the habit of keeping to myself…”

Twilight was understanding as she said, “It can be difficult, breaking old habits and changing your ways. I know I still struggle with that myself from time to time. Still, it’s important that you go out and spend individual time with your friends; group activities are fine, of course, but nothing beats the bonding experiences from spending one-on-one time with a friend.”

He grimaced, feeling disappointed in himself for seemingly ignoring his friends. “I didn’t realize I was being such a bad friend. I promise I’ll be a better friend, and make time for each of them.” He sighed and said, “Why is this friendship stuff so hard? It seems like it should be easy to be a good friend, and to make new friends, but…” He shrugged helplessly, not sure how to speak of the difficulties he felt.

She smiled as she patted him on the shoulder, and told him, “I know how you feel. There’s so much to learn about friendship that it can be overwhelming at times, but you must not give up on it.” She glanced over to Sunny and smiled. “Just look at everything you’ve gained so far from the friendships you’ve forged already, and think about all you could gain by making even more friends.”

Silver smiled thoughtfully, and nodded slowly. Twilight continued, telling him, “Just do your best, be yourself, and you’ll find that friendship comes easier than you think. And if you ever have any questions or concerns, please feel free to come see me, okay?”

He nodded again. “Okay, Twilight. Thank you.”

She smiled and nodded, then motioned to the room and said, “Now, I want you to go out there, meet some new ponies, and make plans with your friends. But also make sure to enjoy yourself; this party is for you and Sunny, after all.”

He grinned. “Make friends and have fun, got it.” He turned and trotted off toward Sunny, who was talking with a cream-colored earth pony mare. “Hey sweetie, who’s this?”

Sunny smiled and introduced the mare in question. “Silver, this is Bon Bon. She owns a candy shop in town. Bon Bon, this Silver Streak, my special somepony.”

“Hi there,” he greeted her. “It’s a pleasure to meet you.”

“Likewise!” she replied.

As the two talked, Twilight watched with a warm smile, glad to see Silver taking her advice to heart. He had a lot to learn about friendship, just as she did, but she was confident that he would be just fine.